mfrus 
 
 University of California Berkeley 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 THE APOSTASY, 
 REFORMATION, AND RESTORATION. 
 
 BY 
 
 KLDKU WM. II. KKLLEY. 
 
 LAMONI, IOWA: 
 
 PUBIJRHTNO HOUSE AND BOOKBINDERT. 
 1908 
 
Copyright, 
 
 18QO 
 BY WILLIAivi. H. KELLEY. 
 
/w 
 
 IN 01 
 
ELDER WILLIAM H. KELLEY. 
 
PIfEFACE. 
 
 Till- lo<U [g 'Hid ( ' II I,'! !'L r < ' ! ill' article 
 
 puMi>lied >onie o under the iitl- esidency 
 
 :unl Priesthood.* 1 It- : ;m<l republicatioD were 
 
 authori/ed }y MII acl of 1 1 is 
 
 {>uUi>lir<l with M \ir\\ ot' in- i-<l, Mild 
 
 :11 Mtlrntioll to -t illl|)ort;illt coil-id- 
 
 tiiMt rntrr into theoloical di e ami clmrch 
 
 boildi 
 
 J>! . tin- loiiiniMlion of tlic Miitlior- 
 
 i/r<l system of \vor>liip in llir ol n-atioii, its 
 
 pioj . nr.l to it in tin- new : MIK! 
 
 the Church of Chris! i- pr. in .-trikinir contrast 
 
 to all otl iiip, in it> Miithoi it y, or-Mii- 
 
 i/alinn, ami doctrinCj witli tin- vir\\ ot' im-itin^ iiKjuiry 
 in the trnth--M'kcr, piiltinir him in the ri^ht path, and 
 
 n in the thoughtful everywhere. 
 
 The apostasy and : ion are DOCeSSarily con>id- 
 
 cred in coiineetioii with the restoration. \o a} 
 due tor the miL r arni>hed manner in which thn wrong is 
 arraiiriK-d and the riirht vindicate*!. It is truth only 
 
IV PREFACE. 
 
 
 
 that is sought. If we have it not, let others, more 
 fortunate, point out the errors. We are in the line of 
 the march of ideas and progress, and say, in the broad- 
 est liberality and complete freedom of inquiry, "Prove 
 all things ; hold fast that which is good." We confi- 
 dently believe that the " latter-day glory" has dawned, 
 and the " dispensation of the fulness of times " has 
 been ushered in, and that all the inhabitants of the 
 world are called upon to give ear. "Hear ye." The 
 cardinal principles of the faith are set forth, and those 
 usually assailed by opponents are discussed at length. 
 It is definitive, aggressive, and defensive. After an 
 extensive research, the author has been compelled to 
 -assume some new positions, at variance w r ith the old 
 school or notions, and these, of course, are to be tried 
 by the test of time and criticism. Since the appear- 
 ance of the original article, others have expressed the 
 belief that "James, the Lord's brother, succeeded to the 
 presidency of the church at Jerusalem, soon after the 
 crucifixion of the Saviour." In order for convenience, 
 and to render the work as authoritative and useful as 
 may be, references are given to nearly all of the cita- 
 tions, from both sacred and profane history. Some 
 subjects should have been more elaborately presented, 
 but what is written will at least suggest thought, and 
 the reader can extend his inquiry at will. On the sub- 
 
PREFACE. V 
 
 ject of archaeological researches, space would not per- 
 mit the extended investigation desired tor it. 
 
 Indeed, evidences on that >nljcct hearing upon the 
 jiiotion con-idercd arc almoM limitle^. The appended 
 hi>tory will l>e found a con\ .-ni- nee, ami will also incite 
 thought in the nirht diivetion. Infallibility is not 
 claimed tor tin- \\<>rL. It i> handed out to take its 
 rhanccs among ivadrrs and critics, iM-lieving that it 
 possesses >u Hit irnt nn-rit to commend ii-rlf. Klder C. 
 Scott rendered suggestive aid in this revision, which is 
 :;tcd with pleasure. I also commend the reading of 
 "Komani-m and the RepuMie," l.\ K'e\ . Naac J. Lan- 
 sing, A. M., as a book of mciit and suited to the time>. 
 Stil)mittel in the intereM of progress, free investiga- 
 tion, and tact, with the \ irw of asserting exact liil>le truth 
 and the indorsement of the highest conditions manifest 
 i<>r the exaltation and salvation of man. 
 
 WAI. II. KKLLEY. 
 
1'h'I '.FACE TO THE SECOND F.WTION. 
 
 The ready sale of the first Jssueof u Presidency and Priest- 
 hood," and tin- commendation*, it has received from those 
 IM-M qualified of its merits an titlicicilt 
 
 assin print a ><, ii'l edition, lieini: thus eOCOCUn 
 
 in the thought tliat it will exert an inline: 
 
 read. It speaks for it>elf, and should he read and reread 
 together with a careful t-xainination and r -iVivmv to tlir 
 Bible. 
 
 Some additional matter of hn|M)rtanct' has been introdm ( -.1 
 
 in this edition. iM-ariii- np !' the m<>M intrieate sul.- 
 
 jects di-ens>-d, \\hirli m:.krs it of increased value 1o the 
 
 .'LTiaph and likeness of th.' author is 
 
 inserted as a front i-pieer at tin- reqae0t Of Mends, and some 
 
 en-ors have been corrected that incidentally oeeurred in the 
 
 first edition 
 
 'I'h: due to many for their fav.rahle notice of tlie 
 
 book, and friendly criticisms and surest ions, made with a 
 vu w to improvement, or to test some of the positions taken. 
 .ir, it has stood the test of e\aminati< n, and is s!i 1 open to 
 criticism; the author believing that this is a big world of 
 ours, and that it is laden with facts of interest and worth to 
 all men, some of which are kno\\ n and others lie on the way, 
 and that no t rammelled lines of thought and inquiry l.y cn-ed. 
 illiherality, intolerance, unfairness, or a fear of coining to the 
 liirht, will manifest them. The Christian, above allotl; 
 should be the last one to be creed-bound, intolerant, selfish, 
 
Vlll PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION. 
 
 and non-progressive. The solemn injunction, " As ye would 
 that men should do to you, do ye even so to them," is upon 
 him ; and he is no Christian who is unfair, intolerant," and a 
 hater of others. 
 
 This is not a book of flattery and compliments, to feed the 
 vanity of any, but it treats of institutions and things in the 
 light of facts, and men in the same way, when necessarily con- 
 sidered as connected with great associations and movements 
 in their time. It is sought to get at the bed-rock of things, 
 especially that relating to the religious world, with the 
 thought in view that men should walk b}^ the light of the 
 very highest possible attainments in life. 
 
 Commended in the interest of truth and progress. 
 
 WM. H. KELLEY. 
 
i 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 It is thought advisable that, in tin* publication of the sec- 
 ond edition of Presidency and Priol hood," an introduc- 
 chaptcr be in-. Tied as an aid to the reader, in more 
 ,'.!y determining tin- subject-matter in hand. It should 
 in mind that this lx>ok :id.d to instruct 
 
 rather than i . -- to impart valuable information and 
 
 stimulate Biblical critiei-.m, rather than to be idly lead for 
 iOM and pre-M-nt gratification and plea.Mirc. It is a 
 nd, a key to the x.lvinuof maii\ QIMMh 
 
 -ies, and the nmh-i standing of 
 
 the Bible and the various n ligious sects and dmomi nation > 
 ' extant. 
 
 '1'h. i- \vorld i- pr -nii.-d before the ivad-r as in a 
 
 mirror, U open liilile, v'u-wrd in the li-lit and 
 
 demands of the times. Tin- investigator will IM come more 
 and more interested as he peruses the volume, and both the 
 :.nd the unlearned may read it with refreshing interest 
 and proiit. The first chapters are said to be least attractive 
 to the casual reader, or those who have not thought exten- 
 v upon the subjects discussed; yet they are necessary to 
 the full understandini: of the matter presented, so the reader 
 may pu>h on hopefully, with the iMmniMM tliat more attrac- 
 tive pages arc fast crowding \\\*n\ him. 
 
 This is an age of book-making, agitation, and thought; 
 and 1' . . - i. ney and I'rie-thood " adds one more volume to 
 the many, and whoever carefully reads it will be amply 
 iv \\arded for his time and etTort. The comniendat ions, from 
 those competent of jud.L r in;_r, amply sustain this seemingly 
 flattering statement. It is intended to aid one in the exam- 
 
X INTRODUCTION. 
 
 ination of his own, as well as the faith of others, that he 
 may be the better prepared to give u an answer to every 
 man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you, 
 with meekness and fear." (1 Peter iii. 15.) Said St. Paul, 
 "Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove 
 your own selves." (2 Cor. xiii. 5.) 
 
 The subjects of paramount importance discussed are, the 
 administrative authority in revealed religion, or the priest- 
 hoods upon which rested the systems of faith and worship 
 both under the old and new covenants, or the church 
 under Moses, and that under Christ. Their respective 
 origins and distinctive characteristics, in organization, doc- 
 trine, ethics, spirit, etc., are discussed at length; especially 
 is the church of Christ, as set forth in the New Testament, 
 with its distinctive authority, organization, and system of 
 worship, held out as the ideal church, and put in contrast 
 with all others, with a view of more easily determining the 
 true order of worship. 
 
 The question of authority and right is of first consider- 
 ation in all governments, whether religious or civil. All 
 institutions, of whatever name, must be clothed with an 
 administrative authority and constitutional right, in order to 
 achieve success. Upon what does this or that organization 
 rest, whether of church or State, are questions of the highest 
 importance. Whence the authority in the State and whence 
 that in religion, have always been questions of great moment 
 and deep solicitude among men. 
 
 To illustrate, I will use our own government, as it is most 
 familiar. It is founded upon the suffrage of the people. 
 Every citizen is a crowned king. What the people elect is 
 binding and cannot be changed. Their voice is the authority 
 of .the government, the constitution and laws. What they 
 approve is in force, and what they forbid is prohibited. By 
 common consent, the authority resident in the people is 
 
l\Tl;< U'l < HON. XI 
 
 i ami eoi. I I'm- practical ends in tin- govern- 
 
 ment, which is regulated l.y the constitution and laws. Thus 
 pro\ for tin- establishment of the i:overnment, 
 
 ..iMration and perpetuity. Ilu: n is not 
 
 qualified administrator of the law, wha;- 
 
 other and privile^^ he may enjoy 1' -ens \\lio 
 
 are elected or appointed to liil tiic various stations or oil 
 in the irovermnent arc its only i ..ti\vs, tho>c \\ho 
 
 lame, and i.mc othi-rs ran. in point of 
 authority and oilier, the officer b greater than the citi/rn. 
 Ilcmv, the I'rrsidn. . judges, secret:i 
 
 ivprrsnitativrH, ,tc., arc eni[K)Wered ' lat the inert' 
 
 : an. I, without this aut hori/ation, ti 
 
 of the most gifted and men uould he Imt pre- 
 
 sumptuous and futile. It is also true thate\vr, amhas- 
 ton: duly authori/cd l.y the gOVem- 
 
 mcir. -pcakini: in i;- name or ii-_ r I'lisineSB 
 
 n birth are aliens to tli> 
 
 inent of the I [ ntes. II ,-hman, I-'.n^lish- 
 
 man, Kussian. (ierman, Turk, Persian, or what n<t. 
 be a citizen of the I'nitcd Suites, except lie complies fully 
 with the laws enacted by which he may l.c made Mich, admin- 
 istered by an authorized agent of the government, who may 
 speak in its name. 
 
 :thcr, a foreigner iiiijrht apply for eiti/cnship and 
 Comply perftctly with all the forms of the law, take the oath 
 of allegiance administered by one of tin most learned and 
 capable of men; and yet, if the authority to act did not 
 
 r, tin- whole transaction would he 
 
 lid and worthless. It would not hind the government. 
 The foreigner is still a foreigner. lie has simply hern im- 
 posed upon. It matters not how honest of purpose and 
 innocent of intention he may have been, or how much 
 lideiice hr imposed in the one who administered the oath and 
 
X i 1 INTRODUCTION . 
 
 gave him his papers, nor how much money he paid for the 
 services rendered ; he has simply been imposed upon. He is 
 yet an alien. If he desires citizenship, he must yet go to a 
 competent officer of the government, and be duly initiated, 
 or forever remain a foreigner. Even an ordinary instrument 
 of writing, such as a bond, deed, mortgage, marriage certifi- 
 cate, etc., must be executed by an officer duly authorized 
 under the laws to perform said acts, or they are of no value. 
 They may be made out according to due forms of law, but 
 even then it is necessary that they bear the signature of a 
 properly appointed magistrate, in order that they may be 
 valid. 
 
 What is true in this respect of the State is true also con- 
 cerning the church, except it be in regard to the source 
 from whence the authority is derived, that of the State origi- 
 nating with the people and that of the church with God ; so, 
 without divine appointment and authorization, no church has 
 a just claim upon the conscience of the people. They must 
 know that God authorized and approves their system of wor- 
 ship, in order to inspire within them faith and reverence for it. 
 This was true under the old covenant. God descended 
 upon Mount Sinai in burning fire, and from out of the thick 
 cloud and thunderings and lightnings, the trembling of the 
 eartli and sound of the trumpet, the voice of the unseen 
 King was heard uttering the divine mandates. Israel stood 
 still, wrapped in awe and reverence. u Moses spake, and 
 God answered him by a voice." The people heard. Under 
 the superlative grandeur and majesty of this scene every 
 Israelite was made to know that the seal of Jehovah was 
 upon his religion, and that God was with Moses. For the 
 authorization and establishment of the religious services, 
 the Lord said unto Moses, u Take thou unto thee Aaron thy 
 brother, and his sons with him, from among the children of 
 Israel, that he may minister unto me in the priest's office, 
 
INTRODUCTION. XIII 
 
 even Aaron, Nadab and Abihu, Eleazer and Ithamar, 
 Aaron's sons." (K\. \\viii. 1.) They were consecrated to an 
 iood throughout their generations/' 
 The organization took form in tlu* oil ices of 
 the priesthood, which was the administrative authority of the 
 constituted sen-ice, and a whole tribe was set apart as ad- 
 ministrators. The Aaronic or Lcvitical priesthood was the 
 authority to whirh every otlicer was consecrated, and by 
 which he was ant h< Mixed to act in the name of God and the 
 people, without \\ hi-h their acts were mere presumption, to 
 be met with reprimand and rejection. God was the author 
 of the service, and selected men to serve, and authorized 
 them to speak in hi- name. 
 
 A similar exhibition of infallible proofs of certainty and 
 divin nt and authority obtained under the new 
 
 :iant by ( lni-t. A new priesthood and a new older of 
 worship i to be established by the same divine hand, 
 
 that it might have a proper claim upon the people; for a 
 without <iod in it is no religion, naught but glit- 
 tering >h< i in disappointment to its devot. -. II 
 theannouneeinent made l.y John the UaptiM, "Repentye: for 
 the kingdom of heaven is at hand," challenged the e.n- 
 people and the of things in 
 
 hi- tin!.- amni._r tlie M-ets, as did the thunder- of Sinai that 
 of Israel in the \\ ilderne--. 
 
 Old customs, traditions, and usages were drawing to a 
 close, notwithstanding they were lirmly embedded in the 
 affections of the people. "The. baptism of John, whence 
 WOS it r from heaven, or of men?" (Matt. was of 
 
 importance to the people. It was the question of 
 In this age the answer is easily given from the 
 nt, in the language, fc There w as a man sent 
 from (iod, whose name was John," but in its first announce- 
 ment that answer was not accepted by the religious leaders. 
 
XIV INTRODUCTION . 
 
 Under the old covenant, the voice of God was heard from 
 the burning, frowning, cloudy top of Sinai. But under the 
 new, with its message of peace and glad tidings to all men, it 
 was said to John in the silent shades of the wilderness to 
 u go preach and baptize." " And John bare record, saying, I 
 saw the Spirit descending from heaven like a dove, and it 
 abode upon him. And I knew him not : but he that sent me 
 to baptize with water, the same said to me, Upon whom thou 
 shalt see the Spirit descending, and remaining on him, the 
 same is he which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost. And I saw, 
 and bare record that this is the Son of God." (John i. 
 32-34.) 
 
 Upon the peaceful plains of Bethlehem, angels chanted the 
 coming of the new-born King. u I bring you good tidings 
 of great joy, which shall be to all people. For unto you is 
 born this day in the city of David a Saviour, which is Christ 
 the Lord." (Luke ii. 10, 11.) 
 
 In baptism, down upon the shores of the restive Jordan, the 
 voice of God was heard : " This is my beloved Son." Again, 
 " Hear ye him." God speaking from a higher altitude than 
 Sinai, out of heaven itself. This King Immanuel announced, 
 u I come down from heaven, not to do my own will, but the 
 will of him that sent "me." (John vi. 38.) "The Father 
 which sent me, he gave me a commandment, what I should say 
 and what I should speak. And I know that his command- 
 ment is life everlasting." (John xii. 49, 50.) 
 
 That all the world might be placed under reasonable obli- 
 gations to obey this message, by an appeal to judgment, 
 conscience, affection, and faith, Jesus said, u My doctrine is 
 not mine, but his that sent me. If any man will do his will, he 
 shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I 
 speak of myself." (Johnvii. 16, 17.) Again, " I will pray 
 the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he 
 may abide with you for ever." (John xiv. 16.) This was to 
 
INTRODUCTION. XV 
 
 bethetlod ill 111:111, tlir seal of divine approval. So it IS 
 written, M '1'h. :nto you, and to your children, and 
 
 : In- Lord out < 
 
 shall call." (Act- ii. 39.) "Ye may all prophesy one by 
 This divine recognition was to abide with the believer 
 
 . 
 
 This new service under ; loses took the place of 
 
 .d, brin-ini: the people not as kk iiutothe mount that miirht 
 be touched, and that burned with lire," luit M unlo Mount 
 1 unto the city of tin* liviiiu r ( iod. the heavenly .leru- 
 'ii, and to an innuuieral'le company of :ui;j. 
 'I'o the gefienJ MSembty and churcli of the !ir-t-lorn, 
 \\ hieh ai'e \\ ritten in heave:. 
 
 thi- new eoveiia. upon lu-t ter proin- 
 
 ilian the old, was madi- a hi-h p; the or-1 
 
 . was in his similitude. lie announce. 1, * k I will 
 lniild my rhun -!i. " The OrgftllisatiOQ took form in the <>;! 
 
 of the hi-h prtesth 1, not in the 1 as under Moses, 
 
 with prie-N and Levile-, l.ut that of the Melchisedek, with 
 and prophr- , ,x, and ' 
 
 -liief administrators, .lesus liim-el: -the 
 
 apostle and lii.irh prirst." lit- clothed his ministry \\ith this 
 
 authority , amanded them to speak *' in the name of the 
 
 ihe Son, and the Holy <;host"; guve them the 
 
 ys of tlu- kin md power to hind and loose under 
 
 -eal. '1'he complete or<r:ini/.atioii was to le huilt up a 
 
 "spiritual hou>e and an itbood.* 1 
 
 The ureat world stood to this new church in the liirht of 
 
 \ vd into it by obey- 
 
 ;shed laws of initiation, or were " tran>! 
 into the kingdom of his de:.r >. .n " l.y those appointed ad- 
 ministrators. (Col. i. !.'.) So I'aul wrote, 4 * are 
 
 The new subjects received wei* 
 entitled to all of the rights and privileges of the older citi- 
 
XVI INTRODUCTION. 
 
 zens "the seal of their adoption'* communion with 
 God. So the authorized agents "went forth and preached 
 everywhere, the Lord working with them, and confirming the 
 word with signs following." (Mark xvi. 20.) 
 
 When one set of officers ceased, by death or otherwise, 
 their places were filled by others by divine designation. So 
 Paul wrote, " As the Lord hath called every one, so let him 
 walk. And so ordain I in all the churches." (1 Cor. vii. 
 17.) " For how shall they preach, except they be sent?" 
 (Rom. x. 15.) 
 
 Thus the church was represented by its accredited agents. 
 The first officers were not intended to remain always in 
 the church as its administrators, no more than it was 
 intended that the first officers appointed in the civil govern- 
 ment should remain as its perpetual servants. In either 
 case, a proper appointment and commission was necessary, 
 in case of death or removal, in order that the government 
 might be perpetuated and the transactions be with author- 
 ity and legal right. So Washington, Jefferson, Jackson, 
 and others have had their successors in the civil government ; 
 and it was intended that the apostles, prophets, etc., should 
 have theirs in the ecclesiastical government. 
 
 All foreigners were received into the church by obeying 
 the laws of adoption administered by its authorized agents, 
 who were entitled to speak and act in the name of Jesus 
 Christ; otherwise, their acts were assumptive and invalid, 
 and God would not confirm the transactions by the seal of 
 his favor. Did any one desire to unite with the church and 
 conform perfectly to the laws of adoption, and the adminis- 
 trations were performed by one not authorized to act or 
 administer, the transaction was held to be invalid. The 
 party was yet an alien, and needed to go and be duly in- 
 ducted by a competent officer, no matter how learned the 
 man who assumed to perform the act unauthorized, nor how 
 
[NTBODUCnOH. xvn 
 
 much he was paid for his service, if he would become a 
 
 citi/en and attain to the privileges ami execllences promised 
 l>y the heavenly Kinir to citi/.e: i \\as the reeogni/cd 
 
 authority and i' the New Testament church. 
 
 It is intended, also, t lume that the ( hurch 
 
 established at - I the system of worship then 
 
 set up, grew and flourished for a season. That there was in 
 rs a COrrupti' . :ie, and a departure from the 
 
 faith. That another system of worship arose, unlike it, 
 which assumed to take i . died in prophecy the 
 
 11 Man of Sin." This made p.^siMc -ting 
 
 sects or denominations ; and their origin, distin .rac- 
 
 and the primitive chmvh, 
 
 are discussed at length in this hook, and their ivspe- 
 claims to 'V and how they ol.taini-d ,th. 
 
 Al>' K'h of p: :ion 
 
 of the gospel to be et:illi.-hed in the l:,-t day- previous to 
 the second coining of the Saviour forth, v>\\h a 
 
 dissert a:ion upon t'i t \\.-nty-nintli chapter of Isaiah and the 
 levealincnt of tlie 4t sealed book" th rein inn with 
 
 the arcluuoloir'n al licalcvi.i Carding the earli- 
 
 inhahitants of th' -inent, their Jast and 
 
 future, toirrt her \\ith the .e land of Palest ine, and 
 
 the Nraeliti>h and Kiryptian origin of the progenitors of the 
 American Indian . civili/:i!' . .-.\ led-j;e, and 
 
 11 the arts and s< vligion, etc., with 
 
 similes of their mam iitin<_r, and other history and 
 
 matters of in rcher for 
 
 truth. Tell things as they arc, is the motto of this book, 
 without ilattery or favor to any, whether powerful and 
 inlluential, or w.-ak and inconsiderate. 
 
 We are com met things as they are, not as we 
 
 would like to :u ; and the counsel worthy the highest 
 
 IdermtkMI Is, " Trove all things; hold fast that which is 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PAOB 
 
 MIAl'TKK 1 1 
 
 The Priesthood defined. Iu Antiquity. It U known under two heads, 
 that of the Melchlaedcc and the Aaronio Priesthood*. - One called 
 after the name of Melchisedec. the other after Aaron. The Aaronio 
 administered the Law, the Melchisedec the Gospel. 
 
 Ml M'l i:ii II 7 
 
 The Unchangeablllty of Deity. - Antiquity of the Gospel. The Melchls- 
 cdee and the Aaron Ic Priesthoods were conferred upon Uie Ministry 
 in the Time of Moses. 
 
 MI M'TF.K III 16 
 
 Positions in the Priesthood cannot be assumed with Impunity. The Mel- 
 chlnedec and the Aaronic Priesthoods were conferred upon the Chris- 
 tian Mini" 
 
 MI Al'TKk IV 30 
 
 The Change of the LevUical Priesthood from I>miea under the Law to 
 Service* In the Gospel System. It in inferior to the Mclchisedec 
 Priesthood. The Office* io the Priesthood are Perpetual, the Occu- 
 pants Transitory. They were tilled by Divine Appointment in the 
 Christian Dispensation. Provision in the Priesthood for Apostles, 
 Seventies, High Priests, Prophets, Elders, Dishops, Priests, Tea* 
 and Deacons. The New Testament the Standard or Test by which 
 all Religious Denominations should be tried, and those found not to 
 be in Harmony with this Pattern should be rejected. 
 
 MIAl'TKK V 61 
 
 The Office of the Chief Apostle and iliirh Priest the superior one in the 
 Church. Jesus tilled thU Ofllce in the Church while on Karth. IU 
 was succeeded, after his Ascension into Heav**u x by James, the Lord's 
 brother. 
 
XX CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 CHAPTER VI J67 
 
 The President of the Church continued. He had two Counsellors, most 
 likely Jude and Silas, or Judas. James, the Son of Zebedee, Peter, 
 and John were not constituted a First Presidency over the Entire 
 Church. Peter the President of the Twelve Apostles. The Cardi- 
 nal Principles of the Faith. The Laws of Initiation into the Church. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. . . 85 
 
 
 
 The Virgin Church. The Rise and Prevalence of the Man of Sin, or 
 Mystery, Babylon. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII 106 
 
 The Reformation. Protestant Churches, namely, Lutheran, Calvinist, 
 Presbyterian, Episcopalian, Baptist. The latter's Claims to Trans- 
 mitted Authority. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 157 
 
 John Wesley and the Methodist Church. Friends or Quakers. Congre- 
 gationalists. Disciples or Campbellites. The Policies of both 
 Roman Catholics and Protestants Pacific when Law forbids Proscrip- 
 tion. The Spirit of Old Persecutions assumes a Mild Form. 
 
 CHAPTER X 193 
 
 Joseph Smith, Jr., and the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints. 
 
 CHAPTER XI 252 
 
 Modern Scientific Disclosures corroborate the Statements of Joseph Smith, 
 Jr., that the Characters submitted by him and Martin Harris to the 
 Inspection of Dr. Mitchell and Prof. Anthon, of New York City, were 
 true ones, and were copied from the Records of the Ancient Inhabit- 
 ants of America, as affirmed and testified to by him and others. * 
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 The Testimony of numerous Authors. 
 
PUKSIDKN* Y AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 CIIAPTKU I. 
 
 'I'm Picir-STHOOD DBFINF.I'.-- I i- , I i i- K \ >\\ \ r M >ri: 
 
 in M. in \i 'i i in M ..... I-IPM \\i im: LkftONlQ 
 
 I'lMI -IIHMHM*. ONI CAM.KD M || K MM MlHlll-l- 
 
 . THE OTllli: M ;M: A M:>\ Tin \ \i: -M. M -MI M-: 
 
 mi l.\\v, TIIK MKI.CIIISKI>K(* TIIK GOSPEL. 
 
 >. \\ \\:\\ \<+\\ u-tinc- it t i 
 
 " 1. Tim office or character .f i | 
 
 w 2. The onlrr of mm >rt Mpnrt I'M Bacred offices. 
 
 More fully ilrtiiiril, }>rirsthood on cMrth is 
 authority and order of God rommittrd unto mm, l.v 
 whidi they are duly empowered and commi->innr<l 
 l<> j>r-:irli the ro-iprl and almini>tcr the ordin:i 
 <-of: namely, to lnptize, lay on hands, !! 
 admini.-tc-r the Lord's supper, ordain, and perform any 
 an I all other duties required in the admiui-t ration of 
 iniiient of l\\< church or kiuir<lom among IiK'ii. 
 
 It iitei-red upon men as early as Cain and 
 
 Aliel : IK IP e it la u old, at lea-t , as the race of man. 
 
 The offices of the priesthood are varied, hear dis- 
 tinctive names, and are made eonfmuous. The OCCU- 
 pants may !e r -moved, lul the otliee^ remain, having 
 been fixed by the hand of Deity. 
 
2 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 Those permitted to hold these several positions take 
 the name of the office to which they are respectively 
 assigned, not the office the names of the persons. 
 
 No one can rightly assume to act in the offices of 
 the priesthood until he is duly appointed by the 
 great Author of the institution, and complies perfectly 
 with the laws and usages governing such appoint- 
 ments. 
 
 The Scriptures reveal a priesthood and a connected 
 line of priests, clearly set out, all the way back from 
 the apostles to Aaron, which is traceable through the 
 Levites. This is called the Aaronic priesthood, but it 
 did not originate with Aaron, or in his day, neither 
 was it prepared for him, but he for it. (See Ex. 
 xxviii. 1.) God said unto Moses, "Take Aaron thy 
 brother, and his sons with him, from among the chil- 
 dren of Israel, that he may minister unto me in the 
 priest's office." An office already extant, and in wait- 
 ing for an occupant. (See also Ex. xix. 23, 24.) 
 
 A chief duty of this office was to offer a lamb upon 
 the altar, which was a type of the sacrifice of the Son 
 of God. Cain and Abel were commanded to obey this 
 rule. (Gen. iv. 3,4.) They brought offerings before 
 the Lord for a sacrifice, which clearly proves that the 
 authority of the priesthood and the office of a priest 
 were vested in some one at that time. "The Lord had 
 respect unto Abel and to his offering." 
 
 To argue that the Aaronic priesthood came into ex- 
 istence in the time of Aaron simply because it bears his 
 name, would be to assume that the high priesthood 
 originated with Melchisedec because it bears his name. 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 3 
 
 Admitting this for the argument, will BOOM OD6 tell Hfl 
 
 ly what authority men administered at the altar l> : 
 the time of Mclchi ley which Ahel otlered an 
 
 . ptaMe oHerini:." and Noah otliciatcd as a priest? 
 If men could properly administer before the Lord in 
 olden times without the authority of either the Mel- 
 rhi- ihe Aaronic prie-tli>,.d-, \\iiy WU the QM 
 
 of either estii Mi -hed ? The almi--iou that (iod ha- at 
 any tinir eoininiticd the pi-ir-tli.M.d a- a inrans ofautlior- 
 i/inir men to admini-ter hrture him aeeeptahly, nn>t 
 
 be taken u poeitiTC Bi klencc of n- necessity. 
 
 I'he iu-pired i eh-arly reveal and provide for 
 
 the cxi-tenee of 1 Wn pl'iextl. '., tile Mclch i-e< |< c 
 
 and the Aaronie. Under one or lx)th of these the j-..\ - 
 ei-mnriit of (iod was administered from Alel to riiri-t, 
 each priesthood having rate and specific dut ie> 
 
 assigned. 
 
 Tliat the Me|rhi-rd-e |irie-thMid ITftfl rxtaul a- early 
 a- the tiiiH- of Ahrahain i- >ho\vn fioin (iene-i< \iv. 18, 
 19, as follow- : - 
 
 \ i |ff( .--liistMlrr kini; of Salem brought fnrtli Ijrcad and 
 win. : ami In w;is thr priest of the most high (Jod. And he 
 blessed him, ami >ail. UI.^scil l.c Ahramof the mnvt \\\^\\ <.(.!, 
 possessor of heaven and earth." 
 
 u He blessed him that had the promises." IIrl>. vii. C. 
 
 Tliat prie-thood has neither descent, " l>eginning of 
 days, or end of life." It \\as IM fore Ifelchisedec. 
 l > iie^t> of that order arc "made like unto the Son of 
 God; ahideth a priot continually." (Heh. vii. 3.) 
 After the time of Melehix'dec the hiirh jjriothood was 
 called by his name instead of by its former title, evU 
 
4 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 dently because Melchisedec was a noted and a very 
 worthy high priest ; and the lesser priesthood was 
 called after the name of Aaron, because he also was 
 such a distinguished high priest of that order. These 
 two priesthoods were conferred upon men, in the ages 
 that are past, as a means of authorizing them to ad- 
 minister acceptably in the government of God. Their 
 duties were separate and distinct. Those of the 
 Aaronic priesthood are clearly and definitely set out. 
 (See Ex. xxviii. 29 ; Lev. viii. ; Ex. xxx. 17+21 ; 
 Lev. x. 9; xxi. 7-14; vi. 12; 2 Chron. xiii. 11; 
 Num. iv. 5-15 ; xviii. 26-28 ; Lev. x. 11 ; Deut. xxx. 
 10, etc.) 
 
 Paul, in writing of this priesthood, says : 
 
 " And eveiy priest standeth daily ministering and offering 
 oftentimes the same sacrifices, which can never take away 
 sins." Heb. x. 11. "If therefore perfection were by the 
 Levitical priesthood (for under it the people received the law), 
 what further need was there that another priest should rise 
 after the order of Melchisedec, and not be called after the 
 order of Aaron? " Heb. vii. 11. 
 
 This shows a distinction in the two priesthoods, the 
 Melchisedec being the greater. The "law of carnal 
 ordinances " was administered by the Aaronic priest- 
 hood. It did not " make the comers thereunto perfect." 
 Priests of that order were made "after the law of a 
 carnal commandment," this phrase expresses simply 
 the rites and ceremonies of the Mosaic institutions that 
 were "added because of transgressions, "and which were 
 not a necessary part of the gospel (Gal, iii. 19), and 
 "were not suffered to continue by reason of death." 
 
ri;i>ii'i.\< v \\i> PRIESTHOOD. 5 
 
 - II. -h. vii. 1(1,18,19, 23; x. 9, 10, 11, 18 j Gal, ii. 16 j 
 
 : Rom. iii. :><), :M , i>s, :m d viii. l\ : Kph. 
 
 ii. :> ; Col. ii. 80, el 
 
 ThN is to arirne that the Meli-hi-edce priesthood ad- 
 min; | higher code, :i more pn ',,! >ystcm than 
 did that of Aaron. Prie-i- of this order wen- made 
 "like unto the Son of God : ahideth a prie-i contin- 
 u:ill\." 1I.-K. \ii.:i.) Made " after the jo\verof an 
 endle>s life." (Hel>. vii. hi.) What mui tlii^ liiLdier 
 and more j>crfect code or -v-tein that rejiiired the 
 
 Illltlioril V ()f the Melehi-edrr J-re-thood for it- adinill- 
 
 l.-ntly the gOgpel : tor 
 :it- the gospel 88 ^thc prrfert law of 
 (i. 25.) AL ''royal law." (ii. 88.) Thi^ u the 
 
 systt'in thronirli which )>erfeeti<.n may l>c secured to the 
 
 believers, ^ afl pertaininir to the con-eimrr." It eon- 
 
 I I lu; soul, makes \vi>< the simple. (I 1 -. \i\. 4.) 
 
 In short, "It i- the p (iod unto -aUatiou to 
 
 ie that helie\rth." ( Knlll. i. 1 ' 
 
 \\ hat authority udmiuNter- tins perfect code? A 
 law would he a nullity without some power to admini 
 ter it. The "law of Moses," the " school ma M i, which 
 ln-ouirht "death," wa- adiuini-tcied by the Aaronie 
 prie-thood : it follows, then, that " the royal law," the 
 "period law of liberty," the ifo-pel, is administered 
 ly the authority of thr Melchi>edec priesthood. Tin- 
 will account for its having leen reinstated in the time 
 of our S- per-onal mini-fry amonir men. Moses' 
 
 law \\a- to l.e done away and the gospel reinstated. 
 The "irlad tidings of irreat joy," the immutable- laws of 
 life, were to be preached in all the world ; and of IK 
 
6 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 sity it required the unchangeable priesthood to admin- 
 ister it, as in days of old. 
 
 If the Melchisedec priesthood is not the one by which 
 the gospel should be preached and its laws administered, 
 why did God introduce and authorize men to work by 
 it in the time of the Saviour? If the gospel could have 
 been properly preached and administered without it, 
 why was its use established? If Christ and his minis- 
 try were empowered with this priesthood as an essential 
 means of presenting the gospel system, who shall be 
 so presumptuous as to affirm that the gospel can be ac- 
 ceptably administered without it in any age ? To argue 
 that it can is to charge Deity with instituting a non- 
 essential something of no worth. The priesthood 
 was not limited to a given time and then to cease, but 
 was to be continued with the true order of worship. It 
 was transmitted from Abel to Noah through the people 
 denominated "Sons of God." (Gen. vi. 2 ; Job i. 6.) 
 By him it was brought across the flood (Gen. vi !i. 20) 
 and remained with his descendants so long as they con- 
 tinued in the true order of worship. It belonged of 
 right to Abraham, who was a descendant from Noah 
 through Shem. (Gen. xi. 1.) He builded an altar in 
 Canaan. (Gen. xii. 8 ; xiii. 4.) Melchizedek held the 
 high priesthood at this time, who had received it from 
 his predecessors. It also remained among men until 
 Moses, for Moses' father-in-law, a Canaanite, seems to 
 have held the true priesthood and worshipped the true 
 God. (Ex. xviii.) "We agree," say Doctors Smith 
 and Cheatham, "with the Jewish tradition, that Adam 
 was the first priest." Isaac and Jacob were priests, 
 also. (Gen. xxvi. 25.) 
 

 CIIAITKU II. 
 
 TlIB I vr.ii n\ OP Di n v. ANrnjrn v or rm: ('.MMMI . 
 
 THE Mri'insKDKC AM> TIIK .\\KM\K l'i:ii >i HUMPS \\IKK 
 CONFKRKKD UPON TIIK MlM-.i.^ IN NIK TiMK OK MOSBS. 
 
 THE Holy Scriptures teaeh that God's ways are 
 "e.jiial ; that he ohtDgM Dot i Eft, \\ iii. I Mai. 
 
 111. '.. i Tl: true, and ho has ordained a mean- 
 
 of saUation, a plan, a system, and a power lor it- 
 adinini-tiatiMn, at any time or place, then that is hi- 
 plan t<-,ia\ : <thrr\vise, lie has ch<i, !'! hi- ODOi 1-- 
 rlai'ed plan nr BJftem. If it lias l.rrll ehailL r ed, \\hel-e 
 
 is the law revealing the change? What i- the plan 
 iiou '.' I>id he introduee this |a-t our? It' he did nut, 
 uhudid.' Does the Mnt now ie>emUe the an- 
 
 cient one? All of the>e are le L r i t iinat e, suggest i \ c 111- 
 <|iiirie- that naturally arise in a rell.-.-tivr mind, and 
 thr\ ;I|M! to an an-wcr. 
 
 lint some one \\ill >ay that tf the Melchiseclec priest- 
 
 hoo<l liein_ir the authority whieh admini>ters in .spiritual 
 
 things, and ly wliirh tl.- 1 i- preached, it follows 
 
 that when it i- extant aniuiiLT men, the gospel also should 
 
 imiiitted; and that Melchisedec having held this 
 
 thotif would Irad to the l)elief that the gospel was 
 
 hed in liis day, long before the time of the apos- 
 
 tles." Just so, my friend. There is nothing more true. 
 
 "What! faith in ( iod, in ,Ie>u> ( 'hri>t and the go>pel 
 
8 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 system away back in those olden times ! " Certainly, 
 why not? Paul says, " The gospel is the power of God 
 unto salvation to every one that believeth." (Rom. i. 
 16.) It is the means of salvation. " And hath brought 
 life and immortality to light through the gospel." (2 
 Tim. i. 10.) This is the only means by which the 
 condition of eternal life may be obtained ; no other is 
 known ; and since men were saved in the time of Adam, 
 Enoch, Noah, and Abraham, it follows that they must 
 have been in possession of a knowledge of the gospel 
 and obeyed it. 
 
 Reader, what induced you to obey the gospel ? Was 
 it not because you were persuaded that it was a duty, 
 and that you could not be saved without? If you 
 cannot be saved without obeying the gospel, how could 
 Enoch, Abraham, Melchisedec, Moses, etc.? God 
 is not partial nor a respecter of persons. Upon what 
 principle of justice and impartiality could he save the 
 ancients without obeying the gospel, and condemn you 
 for not obeying it? You answer, "A man is responsi- 
 ble for what he knows," and assume that they did not 
 know of the gospel, and therefore could not obey it; 
 which is to say that they entered heaven on the plea 
 of ignorance, climbed up some other way. Jesus 
 says, "He that climbeth up some other .way, the same 
 is a thief and a robber." Ignorance will never point 
 the way to heaven as a means of rescue for sinners, else 
 Christ would never have commanded his .ministry, 
 " Go teach all nations." "He that heareth you heareth 
 me." (Luke x. 16.) "And whosoever will not re- 
 ceive you, when ye go out of that city, shake off the 
 
IMHKSTHOni). 
 
 du-t from youi ' a testimony againsl them." 
 
 (Luke i\. 5.) The gospel is tin- mad to heaven. He 
 that hear- and ol.ey- it ha- tin- promi-e of heaven : hut 
 he that obeys it not has not the promi-<- ot' a celestial 
 
 The gospel require-, tir-t, a belief in Go<l and in 
 is Chri-t. Paul .-ay- : 
 
 "To us there is hut one Go<l, tin* Father, of wln-m arejill 
 thin-.:-. :in<l \\- in him: :unl on Lortl Jrsu- Christ, hy whom 
 ill things, and wr hy him." 1 Cor. viii. 
 
 ma -aid, " Ye l.rlicve in ( iod, belie\ e also iii in,-." 
 
 in \iv. 1.) Tl: tile ohjeets of faith, eoilti- 
 
 dence, and wor-hip in a irospel sense. Secondly, a 
 Compliance With .imandment- L r iven is reijnirrd. 
 
 " lie that hath my eominandments and keej>eth them, 
 he it i- that lo\eth me/' -:iid JeSU*. (.luhn xiv. lM . ) 
 "\\'l. heaivth tli of mine and doeth 
 
 them/' i Mail. vii. iM . , Ves, it i- ui'itteii, " He that 
 helieNeth and i- laj. i/-l *\\:t\\ IM- -a\c<l." (Maik xvi. 
 16.) Faith i- a lir-t rejuircin.-nt . "Without faith it 
 i.- ini|oille to ph-a-e (iod." (Heh. xi. <>.) Fnoeh 
 also, the .-eventh from Adam, liad this testimony that 
 he }>lea-ed (ind. (IIe!>. xi. 5.) He must havi,' had 
 faith or he eould not liavc pleased him. He aUo walked 
 with (iod three hundred years, and wa- not, lor (iod 
 took him ((ien. v. L'L\ J.'., 24), gave him eternal lite, 
 wliieh is Lriven throu^li the ^o>|nd. It i- written, 
 "This i> life eternal, that they mi-lit know ther the 
 only true ( iod, and Jesus Chri-t , whom thon ha-t -eiit ." 
 :m xvii. :i.) I-Jioeh re|ente<l, evaded from sin, and 
 
10 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 " walked with God." All have sinned. The preacher 
 said, "For there is not a just man upon earth, that 
 doeth good, and sinneth not." (Ec. vii. 20.) (See 
 1 John i. 8 ; 1 Kings viii. 46.) 
 
 Enoch was baptized, for Jesus said, "Except a man 
 be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into 
 the kingdom of God." (John iii. 5.) Again : " He that 
 believeth and is baptized shall be saved." Enoch was 
 taken to heaven saved; hence he must have been 
 baptized. 
 
 He was also endowed with the Holy Spirit and prophe-* 
 sied, hence it is not unreasonable that he should have 
 obeyed the ordinance of the laying on of hands for the 
 gift of the Holy Ghost. (See Acts viii. 17 ; Jude.) ^ 
 
 He believed also in the second coming of the Saviour, 
 the resurrection from the dead, and eternal judgment : 
 
 " And Enoch also, the seventh from Adam, prophesied of 
 these, saying, Behold, the Lord cometh with ten thousand of 
 his saints, to execute judgment upon all, and to convince all that 
 are ungodly among them of all their ungodly deeds which they 
 have ungodly committed, and of all their hard speeches which 
 ungodly sinners have spoken against him. "^ Jude 14, 15. 
 
 Here it is shown in consecutive order that the 
 ancients believed in the gospel in its fulness, as set 
 forth by Jesus and the apostles, in the doctrines of 
 faith, repentance, baptism, the laying on of hands, the 
 resurrection of the dead, and eternal judgment, in- 
 cluding the personal coming of the Saviour to judge the 
 world. (Heb. vi. 1, 2.) Noah "walked with God" 
 (Gen. vi. 9), was a "preacher of righteousness." 
 (2 Peter ii. 5.) Paul says the " righteousness of God " 
 
AND PKIKSTHOOD. 11 
 
 is revealed in the gospel. (Rom. i. 17.) Hence Noah 
 
 ii'iiM have emhraccd and preached the ro<pel system, 
 l'\ which he condemned the world before the flood, 
 "wherein tew, th;it i-, ei^ht souls were saved by 
 water." ,1 Peter iii. 20.) "By faith Noah, . . . 
 moved with fear, prepared an ark to the saving of his 
 house; bj the which ha . . . beO*meAer Of the right- 
 eousness \\ hi<-h i- )>y faith. " ( 1 1. -I.. \ i. 
 
 Further, Paul >ay- : " The Script lire, loreseeini: that 
 \\onld justify the heathen throiiirh faith, preached 
 before the gospel unto Abraham." ((ial. iii. 8.) The 
 I niu-t ha\e Keen on the earth at that time, and 
 e, one autlmri/ed, )>y the contei-rinir <>f the priest- 
 hood, to preach it. l*'or it i- \\ritten: 
 
 How shall they believe in him of whom they have not 
 heard? and how hall they hear without a preacher? and 
 how shall uch, except they be sent?" limn. x. 11. l~>. 
 
 Abraham heard, brlirved. and olx^yed ; and became 
 the "heir of the world" Ky the ri^htetui-ness which is 
 nth. (I{nm. iv. : dame, ii. L'n-iM.) That w God 
 \\oulil jii-tity t: ien throuirli faith," i> e<ju;il to 
 
 :iL r of Peter at the household of ( 'orneliu>, " In 
 y nation he that feareth him, and worketh right- 
 eousness 9 is accepted with him." (Acts x. 35.) That 
 5-, none were to he excluded. Peter had been taught, 
 under tin; law, that the heathen had no place in the 
 l)ond of salvation ; hut \\ hen the ;_:<>-) u'l was recommitted, 
 he was informed that it was for all nations. " In every 
 nation he that feareth God, and worketh righteousness, 
 i- accepted with him/' The law was to the Jewish 
 
12 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 nation ; the gospel to all nations, both before and after 
 the law. The gospel was taught to Abraham, and he, 
 being converted from the idolatry of his fathers, became 
 identified with "the priest of the most high God" 
 Melchisedec (Gen. xiv. 18; Gal. iii. 6; James ii. 23; 
 Rom. iv. 3-9) ; in other words, with the people of the 
 Lord. The priesthood and the gospel were extant at 
 the same time. 
 
 Again Paul says : 
 
 u For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them 
 [the Israelites in the wilderness]* but the word preached did not 
 profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it." 
 Heb. iv. 2. 
 
 There was a church established in the wilderness. 
 Moses was in that church. "This is he, that was in the 
 church in the wilderness with the angel which spake to 
 him in the mount Sina." (Acts vii. 38.) They be- 
 lieved in Christ, It is written, Moses esteemed "the 
 reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in 
 Egypt-" (Heb. xi. 26.) The Israelites were also bap- 
 tized. 
 
 " And [they] were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and 
 in the sea; and did all eat the same spiritual meat; and did all 
 drink the same spiritual drink; for they drank of that spiritual 
 Rock that followed them: and that Rock was Christ." 1 Cor. 
 x. 2-4. 
 
 This accounts for the conferring of the priesthood in 
 the time of Moses. For both the Melchisedec and 
 Aaronic priesthoods were conferred upon the ministry 
 in the camp of Israel. It is written, " Moses and Aaron 
 among his priests." (Ps. xcix. 6.) It is also written 
 
AMD rur.sTHOOD. 13 
 
 concerning Korak l>athan, ami Ahiram, that they \\eiv 
 Levitesand h:i<l h.-eii leleciedfor the >erviee of the tah- 
 ernaele and In admini>ter to the eon-iv-ai ion. (Num. 
 
 ; a No iii. -1 1 , and viii. 1 1 ; iK-u; 
 In Num. \vi. In M<es i- made to say : 
 
 "And he bath brought ll. > him, ami all thy Ittvtlm -n 
 
 the sons of Li'vi with tln-r k > tin- prirMlnuMl also?" 
 
 -'seek ye ih hiji priesthood also ? " Inspire d Tru, 
 
 Thi- latti-r rrndrriu-_r i- c\ idnilly tin* true XMISC. For 
 
 .in, and AlMram \\-n- aln-ady separated to 
 
 the sen ami held the les-er or 
 
 prie-thotnl, hut tliey a-pir.-d to >till higher 
 
 honor-. Tl I jeak>CI8 of til6 high hoUOT enu! erred 
 
 upon Moses, and sought to turn the congregation 
 
 i him. Said the\ to M-r- and Aaron : 
 
 u Ye take too much upon you, seeing all (he congregation are 
 holy: . . . \\ ;ln-n lift \v n: tin- con- 
 
 gregation .id ? " Num. xv 
 
 How could Moses 1x3 esteemed M above or over them 
 
 unle-s he lield a higher priesthood andolliee than they? 
 MM--- \vould not permit Aaron to he included with him. 
 Said he, " And what is Aaron, that ye murmur against 
 him?" (Num. xvi. 11.) This is equivalent to saying 
 that Aaron did not hold the same prie-t hood that Moses 
 did, hut an inferior one. He held the highest office in 
 the prie-thood Jo \\hieh Korah and Dathan belonged, 
 however : IK me th.-y -.night a place in the "high priest- 
 hood." MOM-S h.'Id the higher priolhood, or that of 
 MeK-hi-ed-'-, lor lie was u priest and officiated at the 
 
14 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 altar. He, moreover, consecrated Aaron to the highest 
 office in the Aaronic priesthood, and yet he was supe- 
 rior to Aaron and presided over him. This could not 
 have been had he held the same priesthood in kind. 
 Again, Moses says : 
 
 " The Lord thy God will raise up unto thee a Prophet from 
 me midst of thee, of thy brethren, like unto me; unto him ye 
 shall hearken." Deut. xviii. 15. 
 
 This prophecy refers to Christ. The phrase "like 
 unto ine" shows that they held a like priesthood, au- 
 thority, and office, and were both lavv-givers. Jesus 
 was a high priest after the order of Melchisedec. 
 Moses to have been " like unto " him must have held 
 the same priesthood. It was this honor to which Korah 
 and Dathan aspired, the highest authority and the 
 highest seat.* 
 
 Thus it has been shown : (1.) That previous to the 
 advent of the Saviour, two priesthoods had been com- 
 mitted, viz., the Melchisedec and the Aaronic; that 
 the gospel was administered by the authority of the 
 Melchisedec priesthood, and the law by that of Aaron ; 
 that the priesthood was conferred in the days of Adam, 
 and was held by Enoch, Noah, Abraham, and Moses ; 
 and that the Aaronic priesthood continued with the 
 Jews from the time of Moses until the coming of 
 Christ. It is claimed at least that the line was an 
 unbroken one. 
 
 (2.) That when Abraham was blessed of Melchis- 
 edec, Abraham was a priest and accustomed to ad- 
 minister at the altar. This he could not have do'ne 
 acceptably had he not held the priesthood. Melchise- 
 
 * Appendix A. 
 
ri:KSIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 15 
 
 dec having held the authority to bless Abraham shows 
 him to have been the greater of the two, and proves 
 the existence of two classes of priests extant at that 
 time. Paul says, "Without all contradiction the less 
 is blessed of the bettor" (greater). (Heb. vii. 7.) In 
 the same chapter he affirms that the authority held by 
 Melchisedcc is without beginning of days or end of 
 life. 
 
 (3.) That (Jod is unchangeable and his law im- 
 mutable ; that he committed the-et\\o pric-t hoods in 
 ancient times for the purpose of authorizing men to 
 administer his government on the earth ; and it is but 
 legitimate t conclude that his l;i\v could not be legally 
 admini>teivd without them; and a- \\ e look to this 
 -:ime unchangeable ( iod, hyobc\ing his unchangeable 
 laws to obtain life, it is plain that these priesthoods 
 should exist among men in this day, that religious ob- 
 BervaOOei maybe with authority and acceptable. As 
 it is written in the Kpi-tle of James, chapter one and 
 seventeenth verse : "Every good gift and every perfect 
 gift is from above, and comet h down from the Father 
 of lights, with whom is no variableness, neither shadow 
 of turnitiL r ." 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 POSITIONS IN THE PRIESTHOOD CANNOT BE A-SUMED WITH IMPU- 
 NITY. THE MELCHISEDEC AND THE AARONIC PRIESTHOODS 
 WERE CONFERRED UPON THE CHRISTIAN MINISTRY. 
 
 MEN in no age that we read of could assume the 
 positions in the priesthood with impunity. They were 
 powers with which God would honor whomsoever he 
 pleased, and blessings followed upon the head of the 
 obedient and called. Anathemas and chastisements 
 overtook the haughty assumer. Hence the proud and 
 ambitious Saul lost his kingdom, and persistent Uzziah 
 was smitten with leprosy for arrogating the powers of 
 the sacred offices of the priesthood. (1 Sam. xiii. 9 ; 
 2 Chron. xxvi. 18.) 
 
 Paul says : 
 
 " No man taketh this honor unto himself, but he that is 
 called of God, as was Aaron. So also Christ glorified not him- 
 self to be made a high priest ; but he that said unto him, Thou 
 art my Son, to day have I begotten thee." Heb. v. 4, 5. 
 
 He uses this language in vindication of the right 
 that the Saviour had to officiate in the priesthood, 
 proving thereby that he was not an usurper of author- 
 ity, did not glorify himself to be made a high priest 
 by assuming the right, but that he had received it by 
 div ine appointment. 
 
 ''As he saith also in another place, Thou art a priest for 
 ever after the order of Melchisedec." Heb. v. 6. 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 17 
 
 This language was used by Paul in order to put to 
 silence those who were disposed to question the divine 
 call and appointment of the Saviour to the priesthood. 
 His letter was addre<M'd to the Hebrews, who were 
 skilled in the Jewish law and acknowledged that a divine 
 call was a prerequisite to the occupancy of the priest's 
 ollice. Ileuee it is affirmed in the tenth verse, that he 
 (Christ) was ''called of God a \\\\i\\ priest after the 
 order of Melchisedec." 
 
 I roin the evidences cited it will scarcely be ques- 
 tioned that the Melchi<edcc and Aaronie priesthoods, 
 one or both, were iven^ni/ed authorities by which 
 the people of God rendered an acceptable service 
 durinir the time- of the pat riare!.>, the law, and the 
 prophets although at times known by other appella- 
 tions. 
 
 So we come now to inquire \\hetlier either or both 
 of the>e priesthoods were introduced into the Christian 
 dispensation. 
 
 Chiist, who was the founder of the Christian system, 
 field the Melchisedec priesthood. lie was also the chief 
 Apostle and Hi-li Prir-4 therein. This is put beyond 
 all question. Hence it is direct proof that the Melchis- 
 edec priesthood is a neee^ary authority in preaching 
 and administering the <ro-pel system; for Christ did 
 not administer the rf rites and ceremonies " of the law, 
 but came "preaching the gospel of the kingdom of 
 (iod." (Mark i. 14.) If he could have preached the 
 no-pel acceptably without the priesthood, why was it 
 eonferred upon him? Why impose upon him an un- 
 necessary thing? If Christ could not preach and 
 
18 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 administer the gospel except by the authority of the 
 Melchisedec priesthood, can others? If so, who are 
 they, and how did they find it out? "To the law 
 and to the testimony : and if they speak not according 
 to this word, it is because there is no light in them." 
 
 John the Baptist held the Aaronic priesthood. In 
 proof of this I cite that he was in direct line of that 
 priesthood, his father being a priest and his mother of 
 the daughters of Aaron. (Luke i. 15.) He was a 
 Nazarite from his birth (Luke i. 15), and was doubt- 
 less consecrated to the priesthood as he was to the ser- 
 vice of the Lord, being a "Nazarite." 
 
 Back at Sinai, God said : 
 
 " Now, therefore, if ye will obey my voice indeed, and keep 
 my covenant, then ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto me 
 above all people; for all the earth is mine: 
 
 " And ye shall be unto me a kingdom of priests." Ex. xix. 
 5,6. 
 
 Whether the Israelites ever attained to a realization 
 of the full meaning of this promise or not, it is, never- 
 theless, a fact that their institution was invested with 
 an authority and priesthood that even kings could not 
 intrude themselves or disregard with impunity. After 
 Moses, the Aaronic priesthood was the authority and 
 strength of the whole Jewish ecclesiasticism or king- 
 dom. 
 
 The high priest standing by the " ark of the cove- 
 nant," with the " urim and thummim " before him, was 
 the eyes and ears and mouth of the famed theocracy. 
 
 The priests were the educators of the people. " They 
 [the priests] shall teach Jacob thy judgments, and 
 
l'i;i>IM.\< V AND rKILSTIlOOD. 19 
 
 I-iael thy law." (Deut. xxxiii. 10.) Upon these (the 
 priesthood and the law) the kingdom of Israel was 
 built. (K\. xix. ">, r> ; Deut. xxxiii. 1-11 inclusive.) 
 God recoirm/. d the line in which the priesthood was to 
 le transmitted in sending his an^el to L r <><>d old Xaeha- 
 ria<, "while he executed the priest's office before God 
 in the order of his course, " as seen in the following: 
 
 "There was in the days of Herod, the king of Judea, a cer- 
 tain priest named Zach arias, of the course of Al>ia: and his wife 
 was of the daughters of Aaron, and her name was Elisabeth. 
 
 44 And they were both righteous before <;<><!, walking in all the 
 OOmmandmeotfl and ordinances of the Lord blameless. 
 
 And they had no child, because that KIKibeth was barren: 
 and they l,th were now well stricken in yd 
 
 44 And it came to pass, that, while he executed the priest's 
 e. before (Ind in the order of his course, 
 
 \ccording to the custom of the priest's office, his lot was to 
 lnmi incense when he went into the temple of the Lord. 
 
 44 And the whole multitude of the people were praying with- 
 out at the time of incense. 
 
 \nd there, appeared unto him an angel of the Lord stand- 
 ing <>n the right side of the altar of incense. 
 
 \ml when Zacharias saw him, he was troubled, and fear 
 fell upon him. 
 
 lint tin aiiLrel said unto him, Fear not, Zacharias: for thy 
 piayer is heard; and thy wife Elisabeth shall bear thee a son, 
 and thou shalt call his name John. 
 
 44 And thou shalt have joy and gladness; and many shall re- 
 joice at his birth. 
 
 44 For he shall be great in the sight of the Lord, and shall 
 drink neither wine nor strong drink; and he shall be filled with 
 the Holy (ihost, even from his mother's womb. 
 
 44 And many of the children of Israel shall he turn to the 
 Lord their God. 
 
 41 And he shall go before him in the spirit and power of 
 Elias." Luke i. 5-17. 
 
20 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 This priest Zacharias walked " in all the command- 
 ments and ordinances of the Lord blameless," a true 
 representative of his honored tribe, a faithful priest 
 of the kingdom of Israel. It was announced that his 
 son, yet unborn, should be the "prophet of the high- 
 est," to "go before him [the Lord] in the spirit and 
 power of Elias." 
 
 Elias was invested with the priesthood, was an 
 Aaronic priest. John the Baptist to come in his 
 "spirit "and "power*' would need to come bearing 
 the same priesthood and inspired with the same spirit. 
 Hence when he cried, "Repent, for the kingdom of 
 heaven is at hand," and the people gathered unto him, 
 he baptized them by the authority of the inherited 
 priesthood which had been conferred upon him, and at 
 the specific call and direction of the Almighty to go 
 and baptize. (John i. 6, 33.) 
 
 By the authority of this priesthood Jesus was bap- 
 tized, together with the multitudes that came to John's 
 baptism. The Jews would have had no regard for John's 
 preaching and baptism had they not believed him to 
 have been an accredited representative of their priest- 
 hood. His authority was questioned by none. In the 
 persons of Jesus and John, therefore, there were repre- 
 sented upon the shores of Jordan, at the "beginning of 
 the gospel, "the Melchisedec and the Aaronic priesthoods, 
 by which the gospel was preached and administered. 
 
 Further : Isaiah says that while the " old wastes " are 
 being " builded," and the " former desolations repaired," 
 the " ministers of our God " are to be named the " priests 
 of the Lord." (Isa. Ixi. 6.) 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 21 
 
 This is predicted to take place in the Christian dis- 
 pen>ation, dining the time of God's "preparation." At 
 tli.il time, among the ministers of the Lord, there are 
 to be "priests." If they be Melchisedec priests, then 
 we have further proof that high priests of that order 
 belong to the Christian institution. If Aaronic priests 
 are intended, then the Levitical priesthood belongs with 
 the Christian system, the very tiling ailinned by us. 
 In either ca>e, this is proof that the priesthood and 
 prie-ts I*. -lonir to the Christian institution. 
 
 A divine call was an es>ential qualification to the 
 occupying of the office of the piie-thood in olden 
 timrs. During the long period that elapsed from Abel 
 to John the Hapti-t, there i- no rule or ecclesiastical 
 precedent permitting >elf-con>t ituted ministers ; luit 
 e\ery case of usurpation cited met with reprimand 
 and positive rejection. Is it reasonable to conclude, 
 therefore, thai (Jod would deviate from his usual 
 eour>e of four thousand years' standing, in recom- 
 mitting the gospel in the Saviour's time? Would it 
 not be most unreasonable to believe that he would not 
 act like himself, follow in "the old paths," appoint 
 whom he would ? 
 
 JCMIS and John claimed ///'////? appointment and 
 unfhority for their missions. Jesus said, "I conic 
 not to do my own will, but the will of him that sem 
 me." "The Father which sent me, he gave me a com- 
 mandment, what I should say, and what I should 
 speak." (John xii. 49.) Said John : 
 
 " 1 1(? that sent me to baptize with water, the same said unto 
 m< , Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending and 
 
22 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 remaining on him, the same is he which baptizeth with the Holy 
 Ghost." John i. 33. 
 
 u There was a man sent from God, whose name was John." 
 John i. G. 
 
 The first ministers who preached the gospel at the 
 opening of the Christian dispensation, then, did not 
 assume the authority to act ; but like their predeces- 
 sors, Melchisedec, Abraham, Moses, etc., they were 
 sent. Jesus was " called of God a high priest after 
 the order of Melchisedec." (Heb. v. 10.) This is 
 irrefutable proof that the priesthood was in the church 
 which was established by the Saviour. 
 
 If it be held that Jesus was made a high priest in order 
 that he might offer the last sacrifice, of which all others 
 had been the type, I answer that this could have 
 been done by the authority of " the priest's office " in 
 the Levitical priesthood, which was then extant ; and 
 there were priests of that order, the descendants of 
 Aaron, who officiated regularly at the altar. 
 
 High priests after the order of Melchisedec have a 
 right to administer in and confer all lower orders of 
 priesthood. This is shown in the circumstance of 
 Moses, who was a priest of the Melchisedec order and 
 accustomed to officiate at the altar, conferring the 
 "priest's office " upon Aaron. (Xum. xvi. ; Ex. xl.) 
 It would appear, then, that higher authorities officiat- 
 ing in lower offices, do so by the exercise of the au- 
 thority belonging to the office in which they are 
 acting, the less being included in the greater. 
 
 When Jesus began to form a ministry, he followed 
 the ancient precedent ; called persons to offices in the 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 23 
 
 priesthood, and set them apart to their several duties. 
 So we read : 
 
 \nd it came to pass in those days, that he went out into 
 a mountain to pray, an. I continued all night in prayer to (io<l. 
 Ami when ii w;i> .lay, ho called unto him his disciples: and of 
 them he chose twelve, whom also he named apostles/' Luke 
 
 vi. IL\ 1:;. 
 
 Again : 
 
 " lie ordained twelve . . . that he mi^ht send them forth 
 each." Mark iii. 1 1. 
 
 They were elm-en, named, and ordained apostles. 
 Why ordain them ? Why not send them without an ordi- 
 nation? Ordination is the contVrrinir of authority upon 
 an individual that he may properly perform the duties 
 upon which he is sent. Could the apostles have ac- 
 rompli>lied the errand upon which they were sent, or 
 even have been sent, without an ordination? If so, 
 why ordain them ? Why iro through a useless and dead 
 form? To argue that the apostles could have been sent 
 a> competent mini-ters without an ordination, is to 
 charge ,Je-us with performing a work of no validity, 
 a sham. None knew better than he what was neces- 
 sary. What was the authority to which the twelve 
 disciples were chosen and ordained? The Aaronic 
 priesthood ? No. Paul said : 
 
 " If therefore perfection were by the Levitical priesthood, 
 (for under it the people received the law,) what further need 
 iraa there that another priest should rise after the order of Mel- 
 'hi-elec, and not be called after the order of Aaron?" - Heb. 
 vii. 11. 
 
 The apostles were sent to preach the "perfect law of 
 
24 PRESIDENCY" AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 liberty," "the gospel," which secured eternal life 
 to the believers. Jesus ordained them. He was a 
 high priest after the order of Melchisedec, as has been 
 shown, and it is logical to conclude that he ordained 
 the twelve apostles to offices in that priesthood which 
 he held, as they were to preach and administer the 
 same gospel. There is no such office in the Aaronic 
 prie-thood as that of an apostle : but there is in that of 
 the Melchisedec priesthood. Paul says, "Inasmuch as 
 I am the apostle of the Gentiles, I magnify mine office." 
 (Rom. xi. 13.) Jesus was an "Apostle and High 
 Priest." (Heb. iii. 1.) 
 
 "I admit," says the objector, "that Jesus held the 
 Melchisedec priesthood, which was necessary to his 
 ministry, but I do not believe that the apostles held it." 
 Query : What was that authority, then, which was con- 
 ferred upon the apostles when Jesus ordained them ? 
 If they could preach the gospel, heal the sick, admin- 
 ister the Spirit, cast out devils, etc., without the priest- 
 hood, why could not Jesus? He was their chief in 
 point of office and character. Was the priesthood of 
 any benefit to him? If not, why was it conferred on 
 him ? Evidently it was the authority by which he min- 
 istered and established his church. The apostles were 
 his authorized agents in preaching the gospel and building 
 it up. They too, then, must have held a like authority. 
 
 Jesus said, "As thou hast sent me into the world, 
 even so have I also sent them." (John xvii. 18.) His 
 Father sent him into the world holding the Melchisedec 
 priesthood. The apostles, to be sent like him, must 
 have received a like authority or priesthood. 
 
PRESIDENCY AND rUIKSTUOOD. 25 
 
 in, it i- written : -- 
 
 "The Lord appointed other seventy also, and sent two and 
 :>H'ore his fact'." Luke x. 1. 
 
 Luke is the only writer who mentions the sending of 
 the M'vmty : and he does not say that they were or- 
 
 dained to positions in the priesthood, hut there is every 
 iva- n to believe that they were ordained, and that, 
 too, to the Melehisedec order; for there was no such 
 ofliee as that of seventy in the Levitical priesthood. 
 Then, airain, ti -ily po-se>sed about as much 
 
 poNNer and rL r ht aa <lid the apo>tles. They went forth 
 two and two and preached the go>pel, healed the sick, 
 ea-t out devils, and were given authority over all the 
 power of the enemy. (Luke x. 1-1JL) 
 
 The Saviour gave them their authority. As neither 
 he nor the apostles could engage iii the ministry until 
 
 they were placed in positions in the priesthood, the 
 ible conclusion is that none others could. So the 
 seventy were ordained al>o. 
 
 To put the question beyond all controversy that the 
 Christian ministry was authorized by being placed in 
 positions in the priesthood, we have but to refer to the 
 language of Peter, as folloM's : 
 
 u "i as lively stones, arc luiilt up a spiritual house, a 
 
 holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to 
 God by Jesus Christ." 1 Peter ii. r,. 
 
 Here are lively stones, a spiritual house, a HOLY PRIEST- 
 HOOD to offer up spiritual sacrifices. Peter is a false 
 witness, or the priesthood was given to the Christian 
 ministry. It would be folly to talk of a priesthood 
 re there was none ; and where there was a priest- 
 
26 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 hood there was a priest's office and a priest. When 
 Jesus was appointed chief apostle and high priest in 
 the Melchisedec priesthood, he had attained the highest 
 position that was ever conferred upon God's ministry. 
 Hence the term " royal priesthood," or kingly authority. 
 So we read : 
 
 "And Melchizedek king of Salem brought forth bread and 
 wine : and he was the priest of the most high God. And he 
 blessed him, and said, Blessed be Abram of the most high God, 
 possessor of heaven and earth." Gen. xiv. 18, 19. 
 
 Dr. William Smith, in his smaller Dictionary of the 
 Bible, page 337, says : 
 
 " There is something surprising and mysterious in the first 
 appearance of Melchisedec and the subsequent reference to him. 
 Bearing a title which Jews in after ages would recognize as 
 designating their own sovereign, bearing gifts which recall to 
 Christians" the Lord's supper, this Canaanite crosses for a 
 moment the path of Abram, and is unhesitatingly recognized 
 as a person of higher spiritual rank than the friend of God." 
 
 Jesus Christ is the royal son of David. The angel 
 said to Mary : 
 
 " The Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his father 
 David: and he shall reign over the house of Jacob for ever; 
 and of his kingdom there shall be no end." Luke i. 32, 33. 
 
 u When the Son of man shall sit in the throne of his glory, 
 ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes 
 of Israel." Matt. xix. 28. (See Matt. xx. 21; Luke xxii. 28, 
 29, 30.) 
 
 Again, speaking of the saints : 
 
 " And hast made us unto our God kings and priests: and we 
 shall reign on the earth." Kev. v. 10. (See Rev. i. 6: xx. 6; 
 xxii. 5.) 
 
 How could saints or others be constituted "kings 
 
1 i:i>IDl Nrr AND PRIESTHOOD. 27 
 
 ami prir-N" \\here there was no priesthood or royal 
 
 authority? Moses was "king in .Jeshurun, when the 
 
 heads of the people and the tribes of Israel were gatli- 
 
 l together." (I>eut. \\.\iii. 5.) Moses in oflieial 
 
 >tamling was properly a type of Chri-t. 
 
 The prophets, aNo, h.ive foretold that the priesthood 
 would he on the e;irth during the great preparatory 
 
 vrork of preaohiog tl "-land the building up of 
 
 the ehureh just preceding the coining of the Saviour, 
 
 or end of tin- \\orld. 
 ,| t . 
 
 44 Let the priests, th<> ministers of the Lord, weep between 
 the porch and the altar, and let th-m say, >pare thy people. 
 1 will send you corn, and wine, and oil, and ye shall be sat- 
 isfied therewith: :m<l 1 will no more make you a reproach among 
 the hi-:iilun." Jofl li. 17, 19. 
 
 Vnd I will also tak<- of thi-m for priests and for Levites, 
 saith the Lord." Isa. Ixvi. -Jl. 
 
 " But ye shall be named tin l'ii sis of the Lord: men pball 
 call you ihc Ministers of our God." Ki. Ixi. 6. 
 
 These texts have reference to the time when God 
 >hall redeem the land of Israel, and bring hack the 
 captivity of his people, when an abundance of wine, 
 corn, and oil shall be given, and the Israelitish name 
 he no more detained among the heathen. At that time 
 there are to be priests, the f ' ministers of God " ; and if 
 priest-, then priesthood and a priest's office. This i- 
 yet in the future. Nothing strange, then, that it is 
 written there was conferred upon Phincns and his po>- 
 terity "the covenant of an everlasting priesthood." 
 (Num. \.\v. 13.) 
 
28 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 Thus holy men of God have predicted, "as they 
 were moved by the Holy Ghost," that the priesthood 
 would be extant in the Christian dispensation, and of 
 course men duly appointed to fill the several offices 
 therein, of which three distinctions have been shown, 
 viz., that of the chief apostle and high priest, those of 
 the twelve apostles and the seventy. 
 
 As confirmatory evidence upon this question, I cite 
 the testimony of the Fathers, some of whom were con- 
 temporary with the apostles. 
 
 Clement, who was a companion of Paul, and whose 
 name is said to be in the "book of life " (Phil. iv. 3), 
 wrote to the church at Corinth as follows : 
 
 " It will behoove us [Christians], looking into the depth of 
 divine knowledge, to do all things in order, whatsoever our 
 Lord has commanded us to do. He has ordained by his 
 supreme will and authority, both where and by what persons 
 they [the sacred services] are to 'be performed. For the CHIEF 
 PRIEST has his proper office, and the PRIESTS their proper 
 place is appointed, and the layman is confined to that which is 
 commanded to laymen." 
 
 " St. Clement of Rome, and St. Jerome (whom especially I 
 cite because appealed to by Our opponents), loth concur in 
 speaking of the order of the Christian ministry under the very 
 terms of high priests, priests, and Levites, which obtained under 
 the Mosaic dispensation." The Hon. and Rev. A. P. EERCI- 
 VILLK, B. C. S. , Chaplain in ordinary to the Queen, in his u Apol- 
 ogy for Apostolic Succession." Also " Christian Antiquities/' 
 by Bingham, Vol. I., page 11. 
 
 k - What Aaron and his sons were among the Jews, the bishop 
 and his presbyters were among the Christians." ST. JEROME. 
 
 " St. Jerome, who will be allowed to speak the sense, . . . 
 says that both in the Old and New Testaments the high priests 
 are one order, the priests another, and the Levites another." 
 BINGHAM, page 50. 
 
PRESIDi:\( V AM) PRIESTHOOD. 29 
 
 Of the " chief priests " he says : 
 
 " It was no human invention, hut an original settlement of 
 tin- apostles themselves, which they made by divine appoint- 
 ment." AM, page ol. 
 
 Again : 
 
 "Now this is most expressly said by Theodoret, that he 
 itius] ivcrivrd the gift of the hitjh priesthood from the 
 hand of the great Peter." Page 00. Also Vol. I., p. ir,. 
 
 Here it is stated that not only was the Melchisedec 
 
 prieMho,..! conferred on the ( 1 hri>tian ministry, but the 
 Aaronic or Levitical pri< -tliood al>o ; that the high 
 pric-t under the law was at the head of the latter, and 
 the bishop occupied its chief office under the Christian 
 order. They were frequently called by the title which 
 obtained under the law, "the very terms of lu<jh priests, 
 
 and Le\ ites." 
 
 Says Dr. Smith, Bible Dictionary, page 1646: 
 
 *-In the mi-ail linn- the old name had acquired a new significa- 
 tion. The early writers of the ( 'hristian Church applied to the lat- 
 ter hierarchy and gave to the bishops and presbyters the title 
 of priests that had belonged to the sons of Aaron; while the 
 deacons are habitually spoken of as Levites." 
 
 (Page ) 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE CHANGE OF THE LEVITICAL PRIESTHOOD FROM DUTIES UNDER 
 THE LAW TO SERVICES IN THE GOSPEL SYSTEM. IT is IN- 
 FERIOR TO THE MELCHISEDEC PRIESTHOOD. THE OFFICES IN 
 THE PRIESTHOOD ARE PERPETUAL, THE OCCUPANTS TRANSI- 
 TORY. THEY WERE FILLED BY DlVINE APPOINTMENT IN THIS 
 
 CHRISTIAN DISPENSATION. PROVISION ix THE PRIESTHOOD 
 FOR APOSTLES, SEVENTIES, HIGH PRIESTS, PROPHETS, ELDEHS, 
 BISHOPS, PRIESTS, TEACHERS, AND DEACONS. THE NEW 
 TESTAMENT THE STANDARD OR TEST BY WHICH ALL RELI- 
 GIOUS DENOMINATIONS SHOULD BE TRIED, AND THOSE FOUND 
 
 NOT TO BE IN HARMONY WITH THIS PATTERN SHOULD BE 
 REJECTED. 
 
 THE Apostle Paul informs us that the Melchisedec 
 priesthood is "unchangeable." From this it is implied 
 that there is one susceptible of change in some sense ; 
 and as we read of but two, this one must be the 
 Aaronic priesthood. The change could not consist in 
 a transition from one to the other ; for this would indi- 
 cate a change in both. Neither would it do to say that 
 the change consisted in the abrogation of one and the 
 creation of the other at will. That would simply be one 
 superseding the other without any necessary change. 
 
 Some have speculated that Paul meant to convey by 
 this statement that the Aaronic priesthood ceased by 
 limitation was abrogated and the Melchisedec took 
 its place. Still others, that it was changed from 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 31 
 
 duties under the l;i\v to those under the gospel. But 
 neither of these positions is the correct one, although 
 it is granted th:it the Aaronie priesthood was trans- 
 ferred or changed from duties under the I a \v to services 
 in the Christian church. 
 
 Paul irM reasoning with tliose holding Jewish ideas, 
 former adherents (A' the .lewi-h law, who were not will- 
 ing to accept fully the idea that the <jo*pel was to sup- 
 plant or take the place of their lonir-cherished system 
 of worship which was administered by the Levitical 
 prieMhood: hence he quoted fr<m David to show that 
 another order of prie-t- \\.i- to arise, who would hold 
 a different priesthood from that held by Aaron, and 
 from this he arirues the neco^ity for the giving of an- 
 other law. For why jrive another priesthood to admin- 
 ister the existing law, as there were priests then who 
 were dischaririu.LT that duty? He says : 
 
 " It is yet far more evident- for that after the similitude of 
 Melchisedec there ariseth another priest, who is made, not after 
 the law of animal ( <>mmandraeat, but after the power of an 
 endless life." Heb. vii. 15, 16. 
 
 It was easier for Paul to prove the arising of a Mel- 
 chisedec priest than the giving of a new law, and he 
 makes this the basis of his argument and goes on to 
 show, and logically too, the necessity for the giving of 
 another law. Hence, with his profound reasoning, he 
 could force the objector to accept a belief in the es- 
 tablishment of a new law other than that given by 
 Moses, either at that or some future time. 
 
 While this is true and the Melchisedec is shown to be 
 the '"unchangeable" priesthood, it is implied by the 
 
32 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 statement that the Aaronic priesthood is in some sense 
 changeable. This change, it is easy and reasonable to 
 conclude, consists in its being adaptable and transfer- 
 able from one service to another. Hence it was brought 
 over or transferred from the peculiar service and de- 
 mands under the law of Moses, to take its place in the 
 administration of certain ordinances and minor duties 
 to be observed in the system of worship and church 
 government established by Christ. 
 
 But as this is strongly controverted by our opponents, 
 for their benefit the discussion of the question is here 
 extended. 
 
 As has been proved, John the Baptist being in the 
 line of the Levitical priesthood, he represented in person 
 that authority, or the Jewish Levitical kingdom proper, 
 as the forerunner, preparing the way. For by inher- 
 itance the Aaronic priesthood was invested in him of 
 right, as that of Melchisedec was in Christ. 
 
 A new era had dawned. A new order of things was 
 to be established. The old covenant was to be dis- 
 placed by the new. For three years John and Jesus 
 and the apostles were preparing the people for this 
 transition or change. The " beginning of the gospel " 
 sounded the alarm in the words, "Repent, for the king- 
 dom of heaven is at hand." The time had come for 
 ff blotting out the handwriting of ordinances that was 
 against us, which was contrary to us, and took it out 
 of the way, nailing it to his cross" (Col. ii. 14), and 
 erecting instead thereof "a spiritual house [or king- 
 dom], a holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, 
 acceptable to God by Jesus Christ." 
 
PRESIDENCY AM) J'i;i I STHOOD. 33 
 
 The Jews were rebellious* Their ears were closed, and 
 
 they refused to hear the " voice of the good Shepherd." 
 
 " Therefore say I unto you, The kingdom of God shall he 
 tiik.-ii from you, :m<l iriven to a nation bringing forth the fruits 
 thereof. 99 Matt x.\i. 43. 
 
 A new nation was to be born; M new kingdom set 
 up. All the authority and exeellenees attaching to the 
 old Levitieal "kingdom of i>riests " were to be trans- 
 ferred to the new kingdom. Divested of its ]>ower and 
 
 life, the old eea>ed from necessity. The new had its 
 
 inception in the hapti-m of John. Here is where the 
 AarODlO priesthood be^an to be changed from services 
 under the old covenant to the admmi-t ration of services 
 under the new. The old was to l<> ''abolished." In 
 the new kingdom or ehureh were blended a<rain, as in 
 t'he times of Moses, Abraham, and Melehisedec, the 
 Melehisedec and Aaronie priesthoods, in the persons of 
 .Ir-us and the, f ' Klias," or John (he l>apti>t. A new in- 
 >;itution,a DCW service, and a new covenant v/erc intro- 
 duced. "He taketh away the first, that he may estab- 
 li-li the second." (Heh. x. ( J.) 
 Wherefore it is written: 
 
 "This is the covenant that I will make with them after those 
 days, saith the Lord: I will put my laws into their hearts, and in 
 tln-ir minds will J write them." Heb. x. 1(5. (See Jer. xxxi. 
 31-34.) 
 
 So Paul wrote : ' f For if tfcat which is done away was 
 
 L r lorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious." 
 (2 Cor. iii. 11.) 
 
 Again: "Hath made us able ministers of the new 
 testament." (Verse 6.) 
 
34 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 This new covenant was to be as enduring as that of 
 day and night. "Priests" and " Levites " were to be 
 the "ministers" of God under it; and "David shall 
 never want a man to sit upon the throne of the house 
 of Israel." (Jer. xxxiii. 17.) 
 
 This was predicted as the order of things to obtain 
 under the Christian system, "priests" and "Levites" 
 were to form a part of the spiritual building. Christ, 
 who is both King and Priest, is heir of the world. 
 While he reigns upon the throne of his father David, 
 his saints will reign as " kings and priests " with him. 
 (Rev. i. 6.) Even in the millennium "they shall be 
 priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with him 
 a thousand years." (Rev. xx. 6.) 
 
 Further : 
 
 " And when he was demanded of the Pharisees, when the 
 kingdom of God should come, he answered them and said, The 
 kingdom of God cometh not with observation: neither shall 
 they say, Lo here ! or, lo there! for, behold, the kingdom of 
 God is within you " ; or as it reads in the margin , c c among you . ' ' 
 Luke xvii. 20, 21. 
 
 Paul wrote: "The kingdom of God is not in word, 
 but in power." (1 Cor. iv. 20.) 
 
 The gross minds of the Pharisees could not perceive 
 anything but a showy political kingdom. They were 
 looking for one of that character, and of great strength 
 just suited to their vanity. 
 
 But Jesus disabused their minds regarding it, by 
 declaring : "The kingdom of God cometh not with ob- 
 servation : . . . behold, the kingdom of God is within 
 [among] you." It was to be in "power," not in a 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 35 
 
 political sense, but in a spiritual and authoritative 
 sense. 
 
 It had been with Israel, in part, from the ratification 
 of the covenant and the setting up of the Levitical ser- 
 vice under Moses, until the "Ellas," who, as an ambas- 
 sador from God, clothed with the authority of the 
 Aaronic priesthood, became a legal representative of 
 the eccleMa>tieaI power or kingdom of the Jews, their 
 order and polity, the grandest representative of that 
 authority of his time. 
 
 But the Jewish priests would not receive hi< message ; 
 yet the priesthood or power which he represented 
 pri-mcatcd the. whole order of their worship, at least at 
 the Ix-irinninir, without which it had not been, and could 
 not be. 
 
 The MeKhisedec priesthood was represented in the 
 per>on of Chri>t. Both Jesus and John were debtors 
 to the law. "One jot or one tittle shall in no wise 
 pass from the law till all be fulfilled." (Matt. v. 18.) 
 In God's economy, the Jews as a nation were first 
 favored. It was their right and privilege to hold on to 
 and possess all the authority and power of an inherited 
 priesthood, with the further privilege, as the full time 
 had come, of receiving the Melchisedec priesthood, 
 also, in the personage of Jesus Christ, with all the 
 blessings that it might bring to them as a people by 
 the setting up of the kingdom of God. But they put 
 the chief High Priest from them. He came unto his 
 own, but his own received him not. They said, "His 
 blood be on us, and on our children." 
 
 Jesus declared, because they rejected his message, 
 
36 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 "Behold, your house is left unto you desolate." 
 (Matt, xxiii. 38.) Their cup of iniquity was full. 
 
 Jesus, with his disciples, standing in the midst of 
 the Jews, represented the Melchisedec and the Aaronic 
 priesthoods, upon one or the other of which, or both, 
 rested both the Jewish and Christian institutions, Ihe 
 old and new covenants, now tendered solely to the 
 descendants of Abraham, if they would but receive it. 
 But they rejected the offer and their King, and Jesus 
 announced, "The kingdom of God shall be taken from 
 you, and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits 
 thereof." 
 
 Paul said, " Seeing ye judge yourselves unworthy of 
 eternal life, lo, we turn to the Gentiles." The priest- 
 hood was transferred. The Jewish house went down ; 
 and the kingdom of God was given to the Gentiles. 
 Israel "stumbled at that stumbling stone." 
 
 Says Dr. Smith on this point : 
 
 "From the 'illustrations adopted by St. Paul in his epistles, 
 we have additional light thrown upon the condition of the 
 church. Thus (Rom. xi. 17) the Christian church is described 
 as being a branch grafted on the already existing olive-tree, 
 showing that it was no new creation, but a development of that 
 spiritual life which has flourished in the patriarchal and the 
 Jewish church." Bible Dictionary, Yol. I., page 454. 
 
 Belonging to these two divisions of power in the 
 Christian system there were the superior and inferior 
 grades of office, ranging all the way from those of the 
 highest spiritual functions to those that but " served 
 tables." Paul asks, "Are all apostles? are all proph- 
 ets? are all teachers ?" (1 Cor. xii. 29.) Of course 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 37 
 
 not. "The twelve called the multitude of the disci- 
 ple- unto them, and said, It is not reason that we 
 shouhf leave the word of God, and serve tables." 
 (Acts vi. 2.) This is to >ay, that while the apostles 
 niiirht serve tables, it was not "reason'* that they 
 should, \\hen they had higher and more responsible 
 duties to do, which others could not do. So the 
 >aid : 
 
 H Look ye out amonir vu si v< n mm <f hom-st report, full of 
 the Holy <;h>-t and wisdom, whom w* may appoint over this 
 
 IHIMIH-S-." Arts . 
 
 When they were Delected they were "set before the 
 apostle-: an I when they had prayed, they laid their 
 hand- on them." (Verso (}.) The laying on of hands 
 \\.i- to confer authority upon these persons, by which 
 they were enabled to act. If it had been the Melchisedec 
 priesthood that was conferred, their duties would have 
 been very similar to that of the apo-tles, vi/.,to preach 
 "the word of God." I'ut it wa- to administer a daily 
 routine, a temporal Service, ju-t tliat kind of service 
 that was admini>tered by tlu^ Aaronic priesthood under 
 the law. For the "first covenant had" ordinances, 
 "a tabernacle," "wherein was the candlestick, and 
 table, and the shewbread." "When these things 
 were thus ordained, the priests went always into the 
 tir-t tabernacle, ... in which were offered both gifts 
 and sacrifice-, . . . which stood only in meats and 
 drinks, and divers washings, and carnal ordinances." 
 (Heb, i.\. 1, -2, 6, 0, 10.) 
 
 This service* was administered by the Aaronic priest- 
 hood. It was a daily round. This authority could 
 
38 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 administer a similar service under the gospel plan 
 " serve tables." 
 
 The service of the " worldly sanctuary," which " was 
 a figure "of the true (Heb. ix. 9), was committed unto 
 Aaron and his sons. Between this authority and that 
 held by Moses there was a marked distinction of power 
 and privilege and glory, that of Moses excelling. So 
 we read that 
 
 " Miriam and Aaron spake against Moses," and said, " Hath 
 the Lord indeed spoken only by Moses? hath he not spoken 
 also by us? And the Lord heard it." Num. xii. 1, 2. u And 
 he said, Hear now my words : If there be a prophet among 
 you, I the Lord will make myself known unto him in a 
 vision, and will speak unto him in a dream. My servant 
 Moses is not so, who is faithful in all mine house. With him 
 will I speak mouth to mouth, even apparently, and not in dark 
 speeches; and the similitude of the Lord shall he behold." 
 Num. xii. C, 7, 8. 
 
 After Moses had set Aaron apart to the chief seat in 
 "the priest's office," or Levitical priesthood, to admin- 
 ister in "the worldly sanctuary," the higher authority, 
 that which chiefly administers in spiritual things, by 
 which men are brought nigh unto, and in communion 
 w r ith God, remained with Moses. 
 
 Hence we read : 
 
 " Gather unto me seventy men of the elders of Israel, whom 
 thou knowest to be the elders of the people, and officers over 
 them; and bring them unto the tabernacle of the congregation, 
 that they may stand there with thee. 
 
 " And I will come down and talk with.thee there: and I will 
 take of the spirit which is upon thee, and will put it upon them; 
 and they shall bear the burden of the people with thee." 
 
 " And the Lord came down in a cloud, and spake unto him, 
 and took of the spirit that was upon him, and gave it unto the 
 
ri;l>IDI.N( V AND PKIKSTHOOI). 3D 
 
 seventy elders: and it came to pass, that, when the spirit rested 
 upon thrin, they prophesied, and did not cease." Num. xi. 
 
 Tim- it is shown that Moses and tin* seventy elders 
 were associated together in the irvenmient of the 
 church in the wilderness, in an authority higher and 
 M-p.-uMte fnm that which wa- e. inferred upon Aaron 
 and his sons. 
 
 A umin'_r, a- h:i- l>.-eii pr>\ .-d, that Mo-e- held the 
 Melchisedec priesthood and the ">e\enty ciders" to 
 hav.- directly associated with him, connects the 
 
 otlice of elder \\ith the Melchiscdec authority. This 
 N\as the rnlinir authority. The priesthood of Aaron \\as 
 inferior to it in power and importance. Indeed the 
 baser priesthood it \\ould seen ua- imt an "append- 
 age" ti> th rone. It was to hear a necessary 
 part, howrv.-r, in the e>tal)li>hed ser\ i. 
 
 In \iew nf th. - fiieta s there is nothing surprising in 
 following statement of Mu>es regarding Aaron, on 
 an occasion when a test of authority was to he made : 
 "And \\h:it i- Aaron, that ye innrmnr against him? s 
 !!< w;i> of inferior rank. Well miirlit Mo>es also speak 
 of the L r rr;it prophet of the future: 
 
 " The Lord thy God will raise up unto thee a Prophet from 
 the mil>t of thee, of thy brethren, like unto me." 
 
 Hence in tho c^tahlish'mg of the "spiritual house,* 1 
 :Ier up "spiritual >aerifices" under the new cove- 
 nant, hy which men were permitted to 
 
 "come unto mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God ; 
 Jerusalem, and to an innumcrahle company of 
 angels, to the general assembly and church of the firstborn 
 
40 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and 
 to the spirits of just men made perfect, and to Jesus the medi- 
 ator of the new covenant " (Heb. xii. 22, 23 24), 
 
 it was necessary that it be endowed with all the 
 authority and power belonging to God's order of gov- 
 ernment in former ages. So that it is written of the 
 Master of this house, the chief Architect of this build- 
 ing, " Thou art a priest forever after the order of Mel- 
 chisedec," holding the "royal priesthood," like unto 
 Melchisedec and Moses, by which the saints are made 
 " kings and priests." 
 
 The Melchisedec and Aaronic priesthoods constituted 
 the authority under the new covenant as well as under 
 the old, in the time of Moses, and their duties are sep- 
 arate and distinct, each having its proper service. Hence 
 the apostles left the "serving of tables" and attended 
 to preaching "the word of God." Paul says, "Christ 
 sent me not to baptize, but to preach the gospel " 
 (1 Cor. i. 17), showing that others might and did dp 
 that work. 
 
 That the Aaronic priesthood was conferred upon the 
 Christian ministry, as well as that of the Melchisedec, 
 may further be shown from the distinction of authority 
 and office held by them, and the testimony of the 
 prophets and early Fathers, already cited. 
 
 Philip could preach the gospel and baptize persons, 
 but he could not or did not lay on hands for the obtain- 
 ing of the Holy Ghost. He baptized a large number 
 at Samaria; but Peter and John laid hands on them 
 for the receiving of the Holy Ghost. (Acts viii. 14, 
 15, 16.) Peter, John, and Ananias could lay on hands, 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 41 
 
 hut it seems Philip could not. (Acts ix. 12, 17.) This 
 i dieates a distinction of authority in the church, and 
 that among the ministry. Elders could lay on hands 
 (James v. 14) ; hence Philip must have hell an inferior 
 office to tin-; and as it has been shown that the office 
 of filer ua> intimately connected with the Meiehise- 
 dec priesthood, or belonged to it, in the time of Moses, 
 and >o far as any evidence appears, i- the inferior 
 office in that priesthood, it follows that Philip be- 
 loiiLred to the Aaron ie priesthood. The elders gov- 
 erned with M>-'- in the wilderness, so under the 
 gospel, Paul Bftya to the elder- at Kphesu^ : 
 
 " Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the flock, 
 over the which tin- Holy < .host hath made you overseers, to feed 
 tin- clunvli of God." Acts xx. 28. 
 
 They governed and could lay on hands; Philip 
 could preaeh and hapti/e. This was true of John the 
 Haptist. Ho could preaeh and bapti/e, and point to 
 the "Lamb of (iod that taketh away the sins of the 
 world." But there i- no instance given that he laid on 
 hands for the reception of the Spirit. There is a strik- 
 inir similarity between the administrations of Philip and 
 John the liaptiM : sufficient, indeed, to incline one to 
 tin- belief that they held the same priesthood in kind. 
 
 In view of this distinction of office found among the 
 Christian mini-try, there is nothing remarkable in the 
 >tat i meut made by St. Jerome, that "What Aaron 
 and his sons w< iv among the Jews, the bishop and his 
 presbyters were among the Christians"; or that of 
 Thendoret, "That he [Ignatius] received the gift of 
 the high priesthood from the hand of the g|4at Peter." 
 
42 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 Dr. Smith classes the offices of bishop and elder 
 nearly together, as being of about equal or equivalent 
 authority. And this is true of the office of a seventy 
 and elder. He denies, also, that bishops anciently 
 held that presiding authority over the ministry that is 
 accorded to them in modern times. He says : 
 
 " It is clear from what has been said, that episcopal func- 
 tions, in the modern sense of the words, as implying a special 
 superintendence over the ministers of the church, belonged 
 only to the apostles and those whom they invested with theii 
 authority." Bible Dictionary, page 76. 
 
 Again : 
 
 " With St. John's death, the apostolic college was extin- 
 guished, and the apostolic delegates or angels [presidents of 
 churches] were left to fill their places in the government of the 
 church, not with the full unrestricted power of the apostles, 
 but with an authority only to be exercised in limited districts. 
 In the next century we find these officers bore the name of 
 bishops, while those who in the first century were called indif- 
 ferently presbyters or bishops, had now only the title of pres- 
 byters." Bible Dictionary, page 99. 
 
 This shows, as the opinion of Dr. Smith, that in the 
 primitive church the offices of bishop and elder were 
 not far removed from each other. 
 
 Although the offices in the priesthood of the Chris- 
 tian church may be in some respects indiscriminately 
 presented, the order appears to have been about as fol- 
 lows : (1.) The office of " the apostle and high priest." 
 (2.) That of the twelve apostles. (3.) The seventy. 
 Then followed that of high priests, bishops, elders, 
 evangelists, pastors, teachers, deacons, etc., in their 
 proper order. (Heb. iii. 1 ; Eph. iv. 11 ; Matt. x. ; 
 
 
1'KKMM .\< V AND PRIESTHOOD. 43 
 
 Luke \. : 1 Tim. iii. '2: Titu> i. 7; Phil. i. 1 ; 1 Tim. 
 iii. 1 ; Aeta i. -'<>; 1 Tim. iii. 10; 1 < W. xii. L'S, dr., 
 with historical citation- -iven.) Neither is it a proper 
 \ie\v h take that </// the office^ that \\nv known in the 
 church are >|>cntirally spoken of in t lie New Testament, 
 :ii to ha\ r Ix-m Init incidentally ine'itionet] ; 
 tint i-, ainonir the less important 01 ci.illy. 
 
 These office- \\n M:iUi>he<l hy the 
 
 Almighty in thr prii-tho<I, to i- -rcupant- for the 
 
 ; mnent ami L r nilanrr of the churcho. The several 
 
 or.-upants took th(^ name of tin* nlli.-r to which they 
 
 were assigned. Th.- m-titutiou hein^ of God, it de- 
 
 vel\-.! upon him {^ appoint \\hm he \\onhl to occupy 
 them, the same as under the old unent. \o one 
 
 to him-elf thc-r functions 
 
 tlicr. Hclire it I- \\ ritteli : 
 
 As God hath distributed to rvrry mail, as tin- L<id hath 
 called every one, 6<> l-t him walk. Ami so ordain I in all th* 
 .luMvhes." 1 Cor. vii. 17. 
 
 44 ( .:nlrinu^ says that John, visiting the nriirh- 
 
 horing regions about Kph -us, onlaim-d tln-m bi>hojis, and set 
 apart Mirh men for the clergy as were signified hy the Holy 
 NGHAM'S Christian Antiquities, Vol. I., page 11. 
 <od hath set some in the church, first apostles, second- 
 prophets, thirdly teachers," etc. 1 Cor. xii. 28. 
 
 Again : 
 
 4 * Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the ilu-k. 
 the \\hich the Holy (ihost hath in:wle you overseers." 
 
 28. 
 No man taketh thN honor unto himself, but he that i- 
 
 I, as was Aaron." II eh. v. 4. 
 
 ;. me i; ami >aul for the work whereunto I 
 
 have called them." Acts xiii. 2. 
 
44 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 What a marked contrast is this with the proceedings 
 of the nominal Christian world even of to-day, where 
 every man sends himself, and climbs into the seat that 
 his fancy pictures as the most honorable and lucrative, 
 if happily by a little manipulation wire-pulling he 
 may receive a sufficient number of friends to give him a 
 majority vote for the coveted office ! Late revelation 
 and divine appointment thereby are not believed in, are 
 made a mockery of. But how God can appoint and not 
 reveal is a question for modern churchmen to solve and 
 explain. Paul wrote : 
 
 "He gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, 
 evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers; for the perfecting 
 of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of 
 the body of Christ: till we all come in the unity of the faith, and 
 of the knowledge of the Son of God." Eph. iv. 11-13. 
 
 These officers were given to the church to administer 
 its laws; for its edification, upbuilding, and growth in 
 the Lord. Hence, Paul wrote to Timothy : " Preach 
 the word ; . . . reprove, rebuke, exhort with all long- 
 suffering and doctrine " ; to rebuke others that they 
 might be sound in the faith ; and declared himself to be 
 an ambassador for Christ, a preacher to the Gentiles. 
 
 These God-sent and heaven-inspired officers were 
 the constituted authorities of the church anciently; and 
 if this was God's order then, should they not be in his 
 church now? If not, why not? If a part were to be 
 taken out, what part was it, and who was to decide and 
 take them out ? 
 
 Some one answers : "The apostles, high priests, and 
 prophets were to be taken out." But who said so ? If 
 
PBBSID1 N ^ \\D ri;ii>riiooi). 45 
 
 Il<> writer of llir V ,\ IV-tament li:is -.lid BO milch, who 
 
 will l>o so pivMimptuous as to speak for them? 
 
 We have ju-t as good rea-on to >:iy that the elders, 
 
 teachers, and deacons should iuded from the 
 
 church. Hut God put them in: ami we say tliat none 
 hut (iod can lawfully take them out, or declare them to 
 he no I,.' ere placed in the church 
 
 a- his conttititied // , To say that they have 
 
 Ceased IS to affirm that (iod ha- no louder a reeo-ni/rd 
 church or mini-try ; that they are n.t m-edrd. 
 
 In the liirht of tlie aKove la<-l-, can any oi'irani/ation, 
 ud and haughty in it- cl.iiin-, or lai-e it- 
 ntun' the-e (io.l->rni and heaven-inspired 
 
 (tiicrr>, )..- thr elmrch of - < 
 
 Th of the j)rie-th(M>d can e\i-t with or with- 
 
 out >ant. The remo\ini:of the oliicer doe- not 
 
 d-iroy the office any more than the death of the IYe-i- 
 of the I'nited States de-n-nys the office which he 
 hol.U. When I lent die-, or i- ivmovel from 
 
 office, or :i of office expires, !>y due pro<-ess of law 
 
 aiiMtlicr may le appointed to till the same office. The 
 office remains although tlu President is dead, and to 
 have a government proper, another must take his place. 
 So it is in all the essential otii< -es of t he irovernment . 
 Thi- i- true of the kingdom of God or elmrch of Jesus 
 Chri-t. (iod de-i-jnated men for the several offices of 
 the priesthood. They were duly authorized to occupy 
 them. When any one of them wa- removed, by death 
 or otherwise, another \\a- appointed t > succeed him in 
 the >ame otlice. As precedents, we refer the reader to 
 the Instance of appointing Matthias to the "li-hopric" 
 
46 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 or "office" held by Judas Iscariot. (Acts i. 16-26.) 
 Matthias was "numbered with the eleven apostles." 
 Again : 
 
 " Herod the king stretched forth his hands to vex certain 
 of the church. And he killed James the brother of John with 
 the sword." Acts xii. 1, 2. 
 
 Soon after Paul was called to the apostleship. 
 
 " The Holy Ghost said, Separate me Barnabas and Saul for 
 the work whereunto I have called them. And when they had 
 fasted and prayed, and laid their hands on them, they sent 
 them away." Acts xiii. 2, 3. 
 
 Inside of one year (others doubtless having been re- 
 removed from office by death during the hot persecution 
 that continued even after the killing of James) we read 
 of "the apostles, Barnabas and Saul." (Acts xiv. 14.) 
 Dr. Smith says: "From this time, though not of the 
 number of the twelve, Barnabas and Paul enjoy the 
 title and dignity of apostles." (Bible Diet., Vol. I., 
 page 247.) The vacancies were filled as they occurred. 
 The conclusion of Rev. Dr. Morgan Dix upon this 
 is as follows : 
 
 "Dr. Dix's theme was 'The Apostolical Succession,' in the 
 elaboration of which he claimed that the long-hoped-for reun- 
 ion of the different sects of Protestantism was impossible ex- 
 cept by a denial of doctrines held essential by each, and 
 expressed the hope that it would be brought about by the 
 acceptance of the canons and doctrines of the Episcopal com- 
 munion. Dr. Dix took for his text Acts i. 26 : c And they gave 
 forth their lots; and the lot fell upon Matthias, and he was 
 numbered with the eleven apostles.' He said: 
 
 " ' "When our Lord Jesus Christ gave orders to the apostles to 
 go forth and convert the nations, he said, u 1 am with you 
 
PRESIDENCY AND l'i;i |> THOOD. 47 
 
 alway, even unto the end of the world." It is plain that this 
 promise was incapable of fulfilment unless in a line of succes- 
 sors, with whom from that day to the last Christ should he per- 
 sonally present. In the sacred college there was one vacant 
 place; as a matter >f -"iirse that place must he filled. The 
 M itthi:w was therefore a critical event. It meant 
 the continuance of the apostolic oilier; it was the beginning of 
 an apostolic succession. I be otlicial interpretation of 
 
 < hri Bile, and .-how. d tin- \vay in which it was to he 
 
 made <rood. If the apostolic office were not of divine origin, 
 indi-pen-al.l.- ui; on the work of evangel- 
 
 m, the .Judas need not have hn-n 
 
 -topjM-d. If mm r.u!d without commission have taken up the 
 work whi < :un, if anybody and everybody who 
 
 had a devout Spirit and love of -uld have evangelized 
 
 without asking any one's leave or waiting for formal mission, 
 the vacancy need not have been tilled. That it was filled in 
 that deliberate and >ol-mn \\.iv >h"\\s that the ollice of apostle 
 
 wast taal ordinance with the L-ud, abiding in the 
 
 - unto the end of :ld.'" New York 
 
 a, Feb. 25, 1889. 
 
 Il ifl i ;pon, however, 1>V thr \V<>lll(I-l><' \\i-c, 
 
 that the ap.t-tlcs :ui<l prophets wrro placed in the 
 rlimvli to contiinn' only for a BetSim, MIK! then to cease 
 becau-' n Inn^n- nr,-,lr<l. lint DOtwithstanding this 
 lirorul assumption, there is no e\ i<lenr<> in the Bible to 
 support it, and a- little in reason and common-sense. 
 It is purely a fiction of tradition. 
 
 ain it i- -aid that \\lim the New r |V>t:mirnt was 
 written the world had that to read, and, therefore, 
 there was no more need of apo>tlcs and prophets in 
 the church. What, then, became of the offices in the 
 pri'-sthood once occupied l>y tin- class of officer-? 
 Werethej always to remain vacant? I f so, why did 
 
48 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 not Jesus or the apostles notify the church of that 
 fact? And what made Paul say that they were to 
 continue "till we all come in the unity of the faith"? 
 (Eph. iv. 13.) These offices were filled in order that 
 there might be a proper, live, active ministry to go forth 
 in all the world and preach the gospel, and encourage 
 and edify the great body of Christians. To argue that 
 because we have the Bible to read, therefore there is no 
 longer any need of this ancient order of things, is to 
 say that the Bible has superseded the apostles in office, 
 taken the place of the chief ministers. But does it 
 say anywhere in the New Testament that God set 
 Bibles in the church for the work of the ministry ; or 
 that he commissioned Bibles to go or be passed to the 
 heathen solely in order to convert them? Does not 
 the Bible rather define the duties and responsibilities 
 of the ministers themselves? 
 
 With equal propriety the assumption might be made 
 that after the law of Moses was written the priests and 
 Levites could have been dispensed with as no longer 
 needed ; or that, when the Constitution of the United 
 States was written, defining the powers and duties of 
 the government officers, such as that of President, 
 Vice-President, senator, etc., the officers could have 
 been dispensed with as unnecessary ; that there was 
 nothing more that they could do ; that the Constitution 
 and constable were all the government the people 
 needed. 
 
 The Constitution, indeed, defines the powers of the 
 officers of the government, the manner of their choosing 
 and appointment, and the duties, privileges, and respon- 
 
riMMDKNCY AND HM K-THO< U >. 49 
 
 >ihi: iti/ens. So loiiir a- \\ e ha\ea L:O\ eminent 
 
 constituted and carried on after tliis pattern, we will 
 
 bare the grand old Kvpuhlic he<jueathe,i to u- ly our 
 
 father-: l.nt -hoiild it he changed from its constitu- 
 tional form :ml pr< >\ i-ion-, it would cease to l>c the 
 lu-piiMir, :md In- -omrlliiiiLT dsc. 
 
 This is true of thf kinirdoin !' (io.l, or the chnrch 
 
 of Jr>us Cli 
 
 In the N. :irnt tin- H'\ LMNell of tlie 
 
 foruiMtion of thr rlinreh of ( 'hri-1 in the time- ,,f the 
 M|n.-tle-. It lefa torlll the class of oHieers heloilLnili:- 
 thel'eto. Mild <letilie> their duties. Tlh'V \\Te M|o-tle-, 
 
 pi-oj.het-, >e\-n: li>N, elder-, li-liops, pas- 
 
 OOQS. Their respective duties 
 
 and authority are clearly sol out and defined. So |onj- 
 a- there wa- an oi^Mni/at ion c-l aMi-hed a-enrdin^ to 
 thi- pattern, tlu rliurdi - - ( 'hri-t \\a- upon 
 
 earth. When it was changed from this pattern, it 
 ceased to I>C his diureh and heeame xnnethiiiLT ebe, 
 
 To avoid iinpo-ition in finance, there i^ put in circu- 
 
 !i a money tc-t, l.y which the liolder of money i- 
 
 enahle 1 to determine whether there is tendered to him 
 
 in e\, l.anire true or faUe coin. Wlien every mark and 
 
 Of hill tendered in exchani:^ liariiioni/.e- 
 
 with this detector, it is pronounced good money, lint 
 
 if there is anything found on the, coin or hill not to be 
 
 found in the detector, or if there is something left out 
 
 of the coin or hill that is found in the detector, it is 
 
 rejected as spurious. 
 
 Tlie New Te-tament contains the hi-tory of the for- 
 mation of the primitive* church; hence it is the tc-t or 
 
50 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 detector by which all church organizations, claiming to 
 be the true, are to be tried. Every honest seeker after 
 the church of God should expect to find an organiza- 
 tion in harmony with its provisions, or he will fail to 
 find the church of Christ. Should he become identified 
 with another organization that is not according to 
 this pattern, he will suffer himself to be imposed upon 
 by that which is counterfeit, and, of course, in the end 
 must meet with disappointment. 
 
 Then, friend, seeker, take the New Testament in your 
 hand as your guide and test, by which to try systems, 
 and start out and make search throughout Christendom 
 and see how many churches may be found that will 
 answer to the pattern, as being the church of Jesus 
 Christ. Do not lose sight of the detector, or you will 
 be in danger of being imposed upon by something man- 
 made and spurious. The counterfeiter is abroad in the 
 land. 
 
-HAITI-: u v 
 
 OFFICE OF Tin VPOSTI.K \M> IIn;n ri:n>r MM 
 
 i IN i ii - i ii i i i) THIS <)i i i. i- 
 
 IN IHK Cm i:< ii \MIII -.1:111. IlR WAS IUOGBEDKD, 
 
 AFTER HIS A8C*NS1.\ IMu HV JAMES, THE LOIII.S 
 
 Bin mi. 
 
 \\ all earthly governments tin-re i- a supreme presid- 
 
 1. In a republic, there is a president : in a 
 
 loin, a kin- : in an empire, an emperor ; in a dnke- 
 
 <loin, a ilukr ; rtc. 'Flii- is true of cccloia.-tical gov- 
 
 enmientV. In the < 'allmlir Chun-li, there is a 
 
 in the KpiaOOpalian, a In-hup; tin' Trc-hylcrians 
 
 :t ji> . : tin* (in-rk Chnrdi,a patriarch; Congre- 
 
 li:ivc a pa-tor <>r pastors, etc.; hut the 
 
 church of I Christ has a Chief Apnstlr and Ili^h 
 
 I >th Jesus and John the Baptist were apo-tlc< m the 
 commonly received sense of being sent upon their mi>- 
 -ion> ; hni Jr-us was an apostle in a still higher scn-c, 
 not only in heinir sent, hut hy filling the chief apostolic 
 
 oilier in the MelehUrder prie-thood; llCnCC, lie is de- 
 
 elared to l>e "the Ap.>Mle and High Priest." (Heh. 
 in. 1.) 
 
 Thon-amU (locked to the baptism of Jesus and John, 
 
 and covenanted to follow in the ways of peace. A 
 
 church soon legan to be formed, and in due time it 
 
 eompleted. The ordT, as begun, was as follows: 
 
52 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 (1.) Jesus "called unto him his disciples: and of 
 them he chose twelve, whom also he named apostles." 
 (Luke vi. 13.) (2.) He appointed "other seventy 
 also." (Luke x. 1.) Then followed elders, pastors, 
 evangelists, bishops, teachers, etc., in their order, as 
 there wns a demand for them. It was not until after 
 the crucifixion and ascension of the Saviour that the 
 organization was completed. 
 
 While the existence of these several offices in the 
 priesthood, from that of an apostle to that of a deacon, 
 may be conceded as having been the order of the prim- 
 itive church, still is there an office belonging to the 
 priesthoov! Uigiier than those to which the twelve apos- 
 tles were assigned? Jesus was not numbered with the 
 twelve apostles, yet he wns the chief presiding head 
 of the church and ministry, "the Apostle and High 
 Priest." Was he an Apostle and High Priest by virtue 
 of filling such an office in the priesthood, or in some 
 other way ? 
 
 Before any person can become a priest, he must take 
 upon him the priesthood, fill the priest's office. Jesus 
 was not a high priest by reason of being the Son of 
 God, but was made so by a call and an appointment. 
 Paul says he was "called of God a high priest after 
 the order of Melchisedec," the same as other high 
 priests before him. For "in all things it behooved 
 him to be made like unto his brethren." (Heb. ii. 17.) 
 "Christ glorified not himself to be made a high priest." 
 (Heb. v. 5.) "And no man taketh this honor unto 
 himself, but he that is called of God, as was Aaron." 
 Jesus said to John, "It becometh us to fulfil all right- 
 
v \\i> ri:ii>rih)oi). 53 
 
 cousin- ill, 15, > " Lo, I come (in the vol- 
 
 ume of the !.. k il i- written <>f me) to do thy will, 
 
 O Gc<l." I. 7.) He always conformed to the 
 
 rules of l:i\v and order; not those set up 
 
 ly mm, !ut thoM authori/ed of (iod. Hence he 
 
 irorda." (John 
 
 viii. -17.) " I do always thosr tiling that please him." 
 
 ii viii, 2 
 
 The in Moses, iii _' -ueral outline, was 
 
 similar to the one under ( 'hri-t. Moses was the 
 
 '' authority, the Melehi-r.lce hiuh priest, M has 
 
 >hn\\n in this article; then followed the twelve 
 s of the tril>cs ; then the seventy elders 
 L 1-17: vii. 2-^1); x. 4: \i. NI-31) ; after 
 thai . ImroDi priettej and Levitcs. 
 
 In the Christian system, Jesus is the chief apostle 
 and Melchi-edec hiirh pri.-t. Then follow the twelve 
 apostle^, then the seventy, then the elders; after that, 
 lMmp-, tea-hers, and dettOOOS; evangelists, pastor-, 
 and hiirh prie-i-, having their proper places assigned. 
 
 This order wa- in such perfect keeping with that of 
 Mo-e^, r,,i- which the Jews ackiK )wledir<'d a divine 
 arrangement, that neither the enemies nor friends of 
 Je -us ever made a criticism upon it. Under Moses, 
 they were to hecnme a "kingdom of priests," "a pecul- 
 iar trea-un* unto me alove all ]>eople. w (Ex. xix. 5.) 
 ruder Chri>t tln-y were "a royal priesthood"; ff an<l 
 hath made us kinirs and priests unto God and his 
 Father." (Bev. i. 6; v. 10; 2 Peter ii. :>-9.) 
 
 lint it is objected that l>ecansc it is written, "He 
 [Christ] coutinueth ever, hath an unchangeable ])riest- 
 
54 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 hood, "therefore no other priest could arise after that 
 order. 
 
 The unsoundness of this position is shown by the 
 fact that every priest of the order of Melchisedec 
 "continueth ever." Paul says of Melchisedec, "He 
 was made like unto the Son of God ; abideth a priest 
 continually." If, then, because one was made to " abide 
 continually," there could, therefore, arise no more high 
 priests of that order, then Jesus could not have been 
 a Melchisedec high priest. For Melchisedec was before 
 Christ, and Paul says he "abideth a priest continually." 
 (Heb. vii. 3.) 
 
 Melchisedec and Moses were high priests of this 
 unchangeable order of priesthood, and are high priests 
 still in heaven. Jesus superseded them in this high 
 office, while on earth, and now continues a High Priest 
 in the heavens, by virtue (according to Paul) of the 
 never-ending character and unchangeability of his 
 priesthood. 
 
 Thus, as there have been high priests of this order 
 who "continued ever," and who were superseded by 
 other high priests of the same order and office, the 
 precedent is established for an uninterrupted line of 
 high priests on earth that "continueth ever." There- 
 fore, the supposition that Jesus could not be superseded 
 in the church on earth in the office of apostle and high 
 priest, because he "abideth a priest continually," is 
 proven a fallacy. 
 
 Again the question is renewed, Were the offices of 
 the twelve apostles the highest positions in the church 
 at the time of the Saviour's personal ministry? AVc 
 answer emphatically, No. 
 
PRESIDENT ^ \\D l'i;ir.sm<MU>. 55 
 
 In proof of tlii- statement note what h:is previously 
 leen -aid in this article upon this point : together with 
 the follow 
 
 \n<l trulv the Son <>f man -j-.t-tli, as it was determined: but 
 
 woe unto that man ly win. m h.- i- hrtrayr.l! . . . And there 
 
 was also a strife amour/ tfu > <>f tin in should be accounted 
 
 <jrtate*t." Luke \ 1. " There arose a r.-a-..nin^ 
 
 Dg tin in. irhirli of them should bcyr Lukr i\. !;. 
 
 v lu-ltl I 1 tot hv the way they had disputed 
 
 !i< msclves, who should be th -ivati'St."- M nk ix. :M. 
 
 Thr UH-u who riiLTaircd * m tlii- >trifi' already filled 
 
 ihc t\vrl\r apM-tlic Matfl : and if there was no higher 
 
 known to them in the priesthood and eliureli to 
 
 which they iniirlit a-pire, why this Mrite as to who 
 
 >hould le tin- - Why contend for an iinpo--i- 
 
 !>h- tliiliLT. "lie n.t in e\i-te|ice? 
 
 The proof here pnints out most certainly that there 
 
 was a higher and moiv conspicuous office in tlir church 
 
 than the OD6fl lilh'd ly the t welve apo>t | rs , and that 
 
 knew it. They kne\\ , aNo, that Je>us filled that 
 
 oflice, and that at hi- d he would he succeeded 
 
 mother in the >aine otlice. Hence, when he in- 
 
 tunned thrill of the near approach of his death, the 
 
 What for I Answer: The HIGHEST 
 
 \T. 
 
 This -cat must have heen that of the chief ff apostle 
 and hiirh j)i'ie-t/' for there i- none other even hinted at 
 in the Seriptmvs as lieinir hiirher in any sense than the 
 
 Offic. ,. twelve apost 1 
 
 us did not tell them that their aspirations were 
 vain : that there irafl no higher office in the kingdom of 
 
56 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 God on earth than those to which they had already 
 attained, to which they might legitimately aspire, and 
 about which they contended ; but the contrary of this, 
 as follows : 
 
 " And he said unto them, The kings of the Gentiles exercise 
 lordship over them; and they that exercise authority upon them 
 are called benefa6tors. But ye shall not be so: but he that is 
 greatest among you, let him be as the younger; and he that is 
 chief, as he that doth serve. Tor whether is greater, he that 
 sitteth at meat, or he that serveth? is not he that sitteth at 
 meat? but I am among you as he that serveth." Luke xxii. 
 25, 26, 27. 
 
 Here the Lord reminded the apostles how the Gen- 
 tiles exercised lordship over the people, and informed 
 them that it should not be so with them. But he that 
 would be chief) should be as he that serveth. The 
 greatest should not lord it over and domineer the rest, 
 but serve as the younger. He himself had set the 
 example, being among them as one that served. 
 
 Again : 
 
 " Whosoever will be great among you, let him be your min- 
 ister; and' whosoever will be chief among you, let him be your 
 servant." Matt. xx. 26. 
 
 " Whosoever of you will be the chief est, shall be servant of 
 all. For even the Son of man came not to be ministered unto, 
 but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for many." Mark 
 x. 44, 45. 
 
 These statements were made by the Saviour because 
 of disputations having arisen among the twelve as to 
 who should be the greatest when he should be re- 
 moved. It is plainly announced "that the chiefest" 
 should "be servant of all." 
 
IO1 \\i> i-!:ii>rm>OD. 57 
 
 Again : 
 
 ' l m whom tin' lord when IK- com- 
 
 :iall liiul watchin- I say unto YOU, (hat he shall -ird 
 
 !!", and m.ike them to sit down in ni.-at, and will eome 
 
 r tin-in." Luke xii. 37. 
 
 \ nd this b i: if the goodman of the hou<e liad known 
 
 :r the thief would come, he would have watched, 
 and d his house to be broken through." 
 
 Luk. 
 
 "Then Peter said unto him. Lord, speakest thou this parable 
 unto UH, or r\ n to all? 
 
 said. Who then i, that faithful and wise 
 whom his lord shall make ruler over his household, to 
 give them their portion of meat in due ><-ason? 
 
 " lUessed is that - ivant. whom li- lord wh-n he eometh 
 shall fiud so doing. 
 
 44 Of a truth I say unto you, that he will make him ruler over 
 all that he hath." Ln : 1 -44. 
 
 11 \\'h" th. n If .1 : sithful and wi^e servant, whom his lord 
 hath made ruler over his household, to -ive them moat in due 
 season? 
 
 44 Blessed is that servant, whom hi- lord when he eometh 
 shall find so d* 
 
 \Y:i'.;. 1 M] ;> you, That he shall make him ruler over all 
 his goods. 
 
 l'.i,i and if that evi; -.-rvant shall say in his heart, My lord 
 
 44 And shall begi fellow servants, and to eat and 
 
 drink with the drunken; 
 
 44 The lord of that servant shall come in a day when he 
 looketh not for him, and in an hour thai he is not aware of, 
 
 44 And shall cut him a-under, and appoint him his portion with 
 tin hypocrites: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth." 
 -Matt, xx 
 
 These i ti clearly indicate that there would be 
 
 one .Mppnintnl to tlir diirf p<i(ion in the Lord's house- 
 
58 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 hold, "a faithful and wise servant." Luke calls him 
 "a faithful and wise steward, whom his lord hath made 
 ruler over his household." 
 
 The house of God is declared to be the church of 
 God. Paul says : 
 
 " If I tarry long, that thou mayest know how thou oughtest 
 to behave thyself in the house of God, which is the church of 
 the living God, the pillar and ground of the truth." ITim. 
 in. 15. 
 
 Says Peter : 
 
 "Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house." - 
 1 Peter ii. 5. 
 
 Over this " house of God " there was to be appointed 
 a chief "steward," "a faithful and wise servant," one 
 called "great" or "greatest," "chief" or "chiefest," 
 whose duty should be to serve all, give to them meat 
 in due season. 
 
 This chief servant of a/Z, who was appointed over the 
 " house of God," was the successor of Jesus in the office 
 of chief "apostle and high priest" in the church on 
 earth. 
 
 Who was it that was thus preferred for this high 
 position ? Beyond question it was " James the Lord's 
 brother." (Gal. i. 19.) The evidence points to him 
 as having been the chief apostle and president of the 
 church after the ascension of the Saviour into heaven. 
 
 James, the apostle, and son of Zebedee, was beheaded 
 a few years after the ascension of the Saviour, and 
 there is no evidence that either he or Peter or John 
 ever held any position in the church other than that to 
 which they were called in the time of the Saviour's 
 
UDKW ^ AND ri;n>i HOOD. 59 
 
 personal mini-try: although they were of personal 
 prominence among the apostles. Their autliority and 
 "ii were to "all nations"; that of the chief 
 "steward" or president was to the church. He was 
 d, occupied ;i central pl.-i "IVter passed 
 
 through all .|ii. i\. :\'2.) James ahode 
 
 at Jcru-alein. It \\a- th" leaf >f the lir-t president, 
 called l.y modern \\ riteps " li>hop." That , lames held 
 the chief authority i^ B66D from a Maleiiu'iit of Paul to 
 the (ialatiaiis (ii. !-li' . "And when 
 
 James, Cepha-, and John, \vho seemed to he pillars, 
 perceived the ;:raee thai ,<-n unto me, they irave 
 
 to me MIH! liarnal.as the ri-ht hands of fellowship." 
 James N her.- pla.-.-d before ( Vphas and ,Jolm, e\ -idontly 
 
 tnae h- held the chief autliority or hiirhest <>fli 
 Ii doc low, because of the statement, " James, 
 
 AS, and John, who seemed t> le pillar.-," that the>e 
 
 to the -ame (juorum, or constituted a 
 
 r the church. The per- 
 
 SOnal prominence of t\\o of tho-e apo-tle>, Cephas and 
 John, lefore tin* crucitixiou is strikingly indicated in 
 the history -ixenof the twelve in tlie i L r <)>p'ls. Peter 
 wa> the ; /.-d leader, imon_L r the apo-t le-, and Iohn 
 
 was opccially leloved hy the Saviour: and then; is 
 nothing more natural than that the people should iin- 
 a trusted contidence in them not accorded to 
 others, although hot holding the same offices to which 
 they were assigned when they were first called to the 
 mini-try. Together with James the son of Zehcdee, 
 they were prominent, and an e-pecial confidence imposed 
 in them before ihe crucifixion, and it is nothing sur- 
 
60 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 prising that they should be considered "pillars " there- 
 after, although but holding the positions to which they 
 were at first assigned. James, used in this connection, 
 is James the Lord's brother, and was virtually unknown 
 as a minister previous to the crucifixion ; but here he is 
 presented in a prominence equal to the chief and well- 
 known apostles, and position must attach in his case 
 and he be assigned as the chief apostle and president 
 of the church, or as holding a position with the other 
 apostles, including Peter and John, of whom he was 
 chief. Again : 
 
 u But when Peter was come to Antioch, I withstood him to 
 the face, because he was to be blamed. For before that certain 
 came from James, he did eat with the Gentiles: but when they 
 were come, he withdrew and separated himself, fearing them 
 which were of the circumcision.' Gal. ii. 11, 12. 
 
 This shows James to have been the chief director in 
 church affairs, and that Peter changed his course towards 
 the Gentiles, and honored James's counsel and decision, 
 against the advice of Paul. Peter, on the night of his 
 release from prison, said to those who were at prayer 
 at the " house of Mary the mother of John," " Go shew 
 these things unto James, and to the brethren." (Acts 
 xii.17.) James is the only name mentioned in this con- 
 nection, and doubtless it is because of the conspicuous 
 position he held in the church. All others were in- 
 cluded under the head of "the brethren." It would be 
 natural to mention the chief church officials, if any, in 
 sending tidings of this kind. James the son of Zebedee 
 was beheaded at this time, and he could not have been 
 the James referred to. 
 
ri;i HM \< v AND H:ii->Tih MU>. 61 
 
 At a cuiif.-ivnre In-Ill at Jerusalem iii \\hieh appeared 
 
 the chief authorities of tin- chureh, James is presented 
 
 as the cun-pieuou- character, leader and president of 
 that aiiuiM assemM\ . After all had spoken, including 
 Peter and Paul, 
 
 41 James answered, sa\ in a.l Mrthivn, hearken unto 
 
 14 Wherefore my sentence is thai \vi tmuhh- not tln-m, which 
 fn.in ain-.n- tin- (ii-ntil.-s an- tunn .1 t.i <;od. n Acts xv. l.'J, !'.. 
 
 This drri>ion pli-a-t-d thr wLolc as>cinM y, aiul letters 
 
 ongratolatioQ and oomfori irere --m abroad to the 
 
 Bevrral eln, 
 
 Gi>d i' d thi> rhirf prr>idin^ authority and 
 
 indicated the deci>ion. 1 1- read : 
 
 44 For it seemed good t< iln- Ifoly Ghost, and to us, to lay upon 
 you ii" L.T ;ii- r hurden than these necessary things." Acts xv. 
 K. 
 
 'is no comment upon this hrief history to 
 >hu\v that James was the chief authority and president 
 be ehmvh at this time, and that he presided and 
 :liiveted ain.)iiL r the liijhe-t elmivh dignitaries on one 
 of the ino-l important o<-ea-ions of whieh history 
 . \jain, at'iei Paul, with others, had come on 
 a lonir journey to Jerusalem, he says : 
 
 44 The brethren received us gladly. 
 
 44 And the day following Paul went in with us unto James; 
 and all the elders were present." Acts xxi. 17, 18. 
 
 men appears also in this narrative as the chief 
 character, sitting ^ ith the elders at the seat of empire, 
 !he city of Jerusalem, not Rome. This James was 
 the oMe.t son of Joseph and Mary by their 
 
62 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 natural union, and he was slow to believe in (Jvs miasioi>. 
 and claims of Jesus, as were the younger of the family, 
 as is shown in the New Testament. 
 
 For when Jesus had come into Life own country, it 
 was said of him : 
 
 u Whence hath this man this whaom, and these mighty 
 works? 
 
 " Is not this the carpenter's sou? is not his mother called 
 Mary, and his brethren, James, and Joses, and Simon, and 
 Judas? 
 
 " And his sisters, are they not all with us?" Matt. xiii. 
 54, 55, 56. 
 
 This is a decisive statement in favor of James, Joses, 
 Simon, and Judas being the brethren of the Lord. 
 Some adverse criticisms have been made upon it, how- 
 ever, by some writers, but it is affirmed by the larger 
 number. 
 
 After the resurrection, Jesus appeared unto James. 
 (1 Cor. xv. 7.) Some writers have concluded that this 
 marks the beginning of a complete confidence and faith 
 of James in the character and mission of Christ. But 
 it is only conjecture, as it is founded upon no historical 
 fact. 
 
 The statement, "Neither did his brethren believe in 
 him " (John vii. 5), was made in the early part of the 
 Saviour's ministry, and does not necessarily commit the 
 four brothers, as there were a number of other relatives, 
 brethren, that this could aptly refer too, and still allow 
 that these were even at that time converts to the faith. 
 But allowing that they were then doubtful, there was 
 ample time for conversion before the crucifixion. 
 
!'i:i>IM.\rv AND PltlKSTllOOD. ('>"> 
 
 \ 
 Dr. \Vin. Smiili aajB : 
 
 "At some time in the forty days that intervened hctweeu 
 
 the r on and the ascension the Lord appeared to him 
 
 i.-s]. This is not related hy the Kvan^clists, hnt it is men- 
 
 tionc- i'anl. ( 1 Cur. xv. 7.) Again we lose sight of James 
 
 for ten years, and when he appears once more it is in a far higher 
 position than any that he ha- Net held. In the year .".7 occurred 
 the conversion of Saul. r l irs after his conversion he 
 
 ln( Ni-it to Jerusalem, hut tin- Christians recollected 
 Nvha' i at his hands, and feared to have any- 
 
 thing to <lo with him. : thi< time nf far higher rep- 
 
 utaiinn t! :f, tnk him hy the hand, and introduced him' 
 
 to Peter and .l.m,. , il. i. is, I'.i), an<l hy their 
 
 auth \as admitted into the society of the Cliristians, 
 
 and was allowed to as- . lv with them dnrinir the fifteen 
 
 8 we find .l.tm.- on a level with l'< 
 
 and with him deciding on the admission of St. Paul into fellow- 
 ship wi'h the church at Jerusalem; and from henceforth we 
 always find him equal, or in his own department superior, to 
 the very chi hn, and Paul. For hy this 
 
 time he had been appointed t<> piv>id- over the infant church 
 t important centre. . . . This pre-eminence is evident 
 :_rhout the After history of the apostles, whether we read 
 it in the Aet-. in th< . or in ecclesiastical writers." 
 
 Bible '/. pa-je 
 
 Acconlini: to the >t:itniMMits of this learned writer, 
 
 Paul was convrrtrd to tin- Christian cause in "the year 
 
 - after (in 40) he w went tip to Jerusalem 
 
 to see 1' Here he was introduced l>y Harnahas 
 
 "to the apostles." Yet all the apostles that he met 
 
 and IVler. This show> James to have then 
 
 ii an a]Mtlc. (Acts ix. 27; Gal. i. 18.) 
 
 096S, the apo-tle, and son of Zehedce, was put to 
 deiih in A. 1). 11. Thu- we find James, "the Lord'< 
 
64 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 brother," an apostle, and "we always find him equal, 
 or in his own department superior, to the very chiefest 
 apostles, Peter, John, and Paul," while yet all of 
 the twelve apostles were alive. "For by this time" 
 (before any of the original twelve had deceased, 
 except Judas Iscariot) w he had been appointed to 
 
 PRESIDE OVER THE INFANT CHURCH." " This PRE- 
 EMINENCE is evident throughout the after history of the 
 apostles, whether we read it in the Acts, in the epistles, 
 or in ecclesiastical writers" Here it is declared that 
 James, the Lord's brother, was appointed the presi- 
 dent of the church at Jerusalem, and made "superior 
 to the very chiefest apostles." He was the person, 
 then, who, by due appointment and the common con- 
 sent of the church, succeeded to the office of the chief 
 apostle and high priest in the church on earth, soon 
 after the ascension of the Saviour into heaven. 
 Further : 
 
 " He remained unmolested (at Jerusalem), the apostles being 
 scattered, and from this time he is the acknowledged head of 
 the church of Jerusalem. A consideration of Acts xii. 17; xv. 
 13, 19; xxi. 18; Gal. ii. 2, 9, 12, will remove all doubts on this 
 head. Indeed, four years before Herod's persecution, he had 
 stood, it would seem, on a level with Peter (Gal. i. 18, 19; 
 Acts ix. 27), and it has been thought that he received special 
 instruction for the functions which he had to fulfil from the 
 Lord himself. (1 Cor. xv. 7; Acts i. 3.) Whatever his pre- 
 eminence was, he appears to have borne 110 special title indicat- 
 ing it. The example of the mother church of Jerusalem was 
 again followed by the Pauline churches. Timothy and Titus 
 had probably had no distinctive title, but it is impossible to read 
 the epistles addressed to them without seeing that they had an 
 authority superior to that of the ordinary bishops or priests, 
 
HDB6IBKM ^ \M> PKI98THOOD. G5 
 
 with iv-ard I conduct ami ordination St. Paul ijives 
 
 in*inieii.in. (1 Tim. iii.; v. 17, l!>; Titus i. 5.) " ISible 
 Dictionary y Vol. I., page 4 
 
 It would seem to 1 -nclusion, that, accept- 
 
 ihat the ahovr-mrntioned officers held an authority 
 mperioi to others of thr ministry, there were sonic 
 It-mi- in use which in<licateo! thoM positions, well 
 known to the church llifii, lut lo-t to hi-tory since, as 
 many otluT tiling ha\- been, .>!,.rnrc(l an<l lost tinder 
 the \vorlxinLTs ami rule of the "my-tery of ini|iiiiy." 
 \Vrre thrse men 061 -iitie-, hiirli prie-t-, evan^eli-t-. 
 pa-tors, apo-th- 1 ' \Vh:' Thr iobolastiCfl <!> not 
 
 kiiou , hence th- ;<!, a- tin- .\ r out of the 
 
 difficulty, that they had no di>tineti\c titles. 
 Sn; us: 
 
 u With t!i- a poetics, James, the brother of thr Lord, succeeds 
 chnrgc of the chun-h, that .lam.-, ulm has h.-on called 
 from the time f thr I.. .id to our days, for there wnv 
 thr name Jainex. l| c ? was holy from his mother's 
 womh; he drank : or Mronir drink, nor did ho eat ani- 
 
 mal food." / Vol. I., page 1206. 
 
 tin : 
 
 i ihrrhureh ilr m, .lainrv, the lord's brother, was 
 
 first bishop thereof, as all ancient writers agree; though when 
 
 and by whom he was ordain.d tin v are not so unanimous; for 
 
 some sa\ OUT I. "id's crucifixion; others, 
 
 by Christ himself; and others, aijain, both by Christ and the 
 
 . . . . This was d as a peculiar honor to St. 
 
 s, as the brother of ( hri-t; for though our Saviour usually 
 
 gave preference to Peter, .John, and James, his brother, yet 
 
 none of those contended about this honor, but chose this Janus 
 
 to be bishop." Christian Antiquities, by B ING HAM, Vol. I., 
 
66 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 " James was president of the church at Jerusalem." - 
 Biblical Cyclopaedia j Vol. II. , page 681. 
 
 Again : 
 
 " The question respecting the identity of the James who wrote 
 this Epistle [the Epistle of James] is one of great difficulty. 
 That James, the Lord's brother, whom Paul names as one of 
 the apostles (Gal. i. 19), is identical with the James mentioned 
 hy Luke in Acts xii. 17; xv. 13, and was the author of the pres- 
 ent Epistle, is admitted by most writers. That this James was 
 the James who was named with Joses, Simon, and Judas, as one of 
 our Lord's brethren, must be received as certain. But whether 
 Ve was identical with James, the son of Alphseus, who was one 
 of the twelve, is a question much discussed, and on which emi- 
 nent Biblical scholars are found arrayed on opposite sides. The 
 author of this Epistle is, beyond all reasonable doubt, the James 
 who gave the final opinion in the assembly of the apostles and 
 elders at Jerusalem (Acts xv. 15-21), whom Paul named, with 
 Cephas and John, as one of the ' pillars,' and who elsewhere 
 appears as a man of commanding influence in the church at 
 Jerusalem; also called James the Just." Pictorial Bible 
 (which includes the Revised Version), page 42, and published at 
 Chicago, 111., by David C. Cook & Co., 46 Adams Street * 
 
 Did James preside over the church by virtue of being 
 appointed to a proper office in the priesthood, or in 
 some other way? Did the apostles meet together and 
 invent a new thing, set a president over the " house 
 of God," without any authority or precedent for it? 
 Answer you who may, who doubt that James, the 
 Lord's brother (or some other, not to appear dogmatic 
 upon that which has not obtained universal consent), 
 succeeded to office in the Melchisedec priesthood, occu- 
 pied the high seat held by Melchisedec and Moses. 
 
 * Appendix B. 
 
CHAPTEB VI. 
 
 TlIK l'i:r-!M \ I "I I III Clli'i:. II roNTIHI I l> IlK HAD TWO COUN- 
 
 BLLORSi M"M I IK I.I * Jl IM VMi Ml VV oi: ,!| DAS. .I.V.Ml.S, 
 
 N or ZKBKDKK, I'KTKK. ANI> .J<m\ \\ i UK NOT CON-U- 
 
 iiiii v I 'II:M I'KI MM \ v <>\iic INK KM IKK CHURCH. 
 l'i MI: i in I'KI -M. i M in i in T \\n.\ i \n .-1 i i:s. TiiKOAR- 
 IMNAI. I'l.lM IPLKSOmiF. FAITH. TlIK LAWS Of IMIIATION 
 
 TIIK CHURCH. 
 
 A i i ii\< in it JMIIIOS was made president of the 
 rlmivli, it would lx rraxuiaMr t<> conclude that he was 
 I l>y coini-rlh.r-, .-mv \\.-iv, 1>\ :i- many as two. 
 This would !>*' thr 1< MM nuinlxT that could properly con- 
 stitute u committee or <juorum in order to obtain a 
 majority decision in the Iran-action of business. Fol- 
 lo\\ in:: in the line and order of an a-< -ending authority, 
 from the body of elders to that of the seventy, and- 
 thence to the t \\cl\e apostles, it would he natural to 
 conclude that a quorum of not more than three would 
 IK; appointed to constitute a presidency. Upon ques- 
 tions to be considered and decided this would give a 
 majority of one, and it would 1x5 unreasonable to con- 
 elude that there were no arduous labor to be performed 
 and important transactions to be considered in connec- 
 tion with this hiirh and responsible position that would 
 demand aid, counsel, and decision. For this number 
 we have a type or example given in the time of Moses, 
 as follow- : 
 
68 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 " But Moses' hands were heavy; and they took a stone, and 
 put it under him, and he sat thereon; and Aaron and Hur 
 stayed up his hands, the one on the one side, and the other on 
 the other side; and his hands were steady until the going down 
 of the sun." Ex. xvii. 12 ; xxiv. 14. 
 
 This was before Aaron was consecrated to the 
 " priest's office," or the order of things under the Leviti- 
 cal priesthood, over which Aaron presided, was set up. 
 Again, the church on earth was after the pattern of the 
 heavenly ; three presiding on earth in the likeness of 
 the three presiding in heaven, the Father, the Son, 
 and the Holy Ghost. 
 
 Now, that this is. the order of the kingdom of God, 
 was well understood by the wife of Zehedee, who was 
 instructed personally by the Saviour in the order of the 
 church. Hence her ambition led her to take her two 
 sons, James and John, to the Saviour, and ask of him 
 that they might "sit, the one on thy right hand, and 
 the other on the left, in thy kingdom." (Matt. xx. 21.) 
 Mark says, as expressed by the two sons, "in thy 
 glory." (Mark x. 37.) This was to be in the future, 
 when the kingdom of Christ would bear rule over all 
 the earth, when he comes in the glory of his Father. 
 (Mark viii. 38; Matt. xxiv. 30; xvi. 27; Mark xii. 
 26.) tc Then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory." 
 (Matt. xxv. 31.) 
 
 At this time, the twelve apostles had already received 
 the promise to " sit upon twelve thrones " when Christ 
 should "sit in the throne of his glory." (Matt. xix. 
 28 ; Luke xxii. 29 ; Rev. xx. 4.) 
 
 These two sons were included with the other ten 
 
PRESIDENCY AND I MI 1 1 > 1 I h >OD. 60 
 
 apostles, heirs to the same promise of sitting upon 
 thrones. But it did not <|iiite -ati-fy the ambition of 
 ].ronl Jewess'; she craved that her two sons should 
 -it, the one on hi- riirht hand, and the other on his left, 
 in his kingdom. This simply meant that >he wi-hed 
 them placed in the two -eats of honor or power, 
 tho-e iiraie-t his person. 
 
 Unwise as this re<|iie>t may have l.e.-n, the Saviour 
 
 r informed the u.nnan that theiv \\ere no >ueh posi- 
 
 to he tilled in his kiuirdoin as tin--.- two sons seem 
 
 to have a-piivd to; hut lie rat her continued her opinion 
 
 of the matter ly >aying f ** To sit on my riirht hand, 
 
 and on my Irfl. i- not mine to ui\ ,///// !t xlmll 
 
 t<> (hem for tr//<>,// // /> prepared of Either" 
 
 i. \\. : 
 
 The order of the kingdom of (iod, and its future 
 piv\alence on the earth, wej-e >ueh common topic- .!' 
 'r-ali<>n and di-cour-e in those days, and were so 
 well under-t'H.d, that the thief on the cross was in- 
 formed repirdinir it, and whilo exj)irinir craved that 
 Christ would rememlicr him when lie should come in 
 Hi- kingdom. " Lord, nMuemher mo when them coine-t 
 into thy kingdom." (Luke \\iii. 12.) This thief wa-, 
 donMlr , a lapti/.rl di-eij.le of Christ, hut while under 
 ti-mptation had sinned, and Christ hcu-ci forgave him. 
 ( 1 John ii. 1.) 
 
 The an-cl -aid to Mary, "The Lord <io<l shall ^ive 
 
 unto him the throne of his father David." ( Luke i. 32. ) 
 
 A two p'-rsons who were associated with the 
 
 -111- dames in the presidency of the church, it should 
 
 be no surprise if their names are not mentioned in the 
 
70 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 history of the church ; for James, the president, even, 
 is lost sight of for a period of ten years, and some of 
 the most important things relating to him were but 
 incidentally mentioned, as it were, by the historian. 
 Indeed, we have but a scrap of the history of those 
 times. Persecution, war, conflict, and destruction were 
 the common order. Peter's name even is not mentioned 
 for a period of six years, one of the first and most 
 popular of the apostles. 
 
 The best evidence obtainable, however, points to the 
 Apostle Jude as being one that was associated with the 
 president of the church. (1.) It is conceded that he 
 was an apostle. (2.) It is agreed that he was the 
 brother of James ; hence the prestige of family that 
 would be likely to secure respect and confidence. (3.) 
 The manner in which he addressed his Epistle shows 
 him to have been in high standing, influential, and well 
 known by all of the church. He had but to say that 
 he was the "brother of James" to indicate his stand- 
 ing and secure regard for his Epistle throughout the 
 entire church. , (4.) His letter is addressed to the 
 church at large. This he would not have done had 
 he not been occupying one of the highest seats in the 
 church, one near the president. It reads: "To 
 them that are sanctified by God the Father, and pre- 
 served in Jesus Christ." Not to one church, but to 
 them all. Again : "When I gave all diligence to write 
 unto you of the common salvation." . . . "For there 
 are certain men crept in unawares." This shows him 
 to have been a chief watchman, and well informed in 
 church matters. (5.) In the seventeenth verse he dis- 
 
\M> pi;n:>THooD. 71 
 
 rhims :i standini:, it would seem, with the twelve 
 ittatj beDOC the proper plaee to ns-i-n him i- with 
 his brother Jamefl in the presidency of the" church. 
 
 Under the headini: of the " Kpi-tle ol' Jude " we h;i\ e 
 tin- follouini: : 
 
 "The writer of the Epistle styles himself (verse one) - .Iulc, 
 the . . . brother of James,' and has been usually identified with 
 the Apostle Judas I>*bba?us, or Thaddcus. Hut there are strong 
 reasonsforriMid* rini: the words, ( Judas, the . . . son of James'; 
 .m<l iniiMMurh as the author appears (verse seventeen) to dis- 
 titi'j- If from the apostles, we may agree with eminent 
 
 attrihiUin^' the Kpistli- to another author. The most 
 probable conclusion is that the author was .hide, one of the 
 brethren of Ji'Mi-; ut th. apofttle, the son of Alph; -u-. hut the 
 bishop of Jerusalem/' Pictorial Bible, published by D. Cook 
 & Co., Chicago, 111., page i 
 
 sh" thr . t her assistant or ronii>('llr was, it is 
 yet more doubtful. It i- highly prohaldr, however, 
 thai it was Silas; possibly ff Judas, sin named Barga- 
 bae. w (Acts x\. IS, W, 32.) Moiv than likely, 
 as these wen tim, s of fierce persecution, and many 
 of the chief Christian workers lost their lives, these 
 counx'llor-, or aids, were frniurntly rnnovr.l l>y death 
 ami olhrr> a--iirnel to their places. None ever exerted 
 the inllnener over the ,|. did .lames. He 
 
 was highly esteemed by all classes by reason of his 
 well-known great piety. The Jews hoped, or sought, 
 
 until the l:i-t, the day of his martyrdom, to reclaim him 
 from the Christian cause. By reaxm of the popular 
 regard had for him, it appears that he was protected 
 in Jrrn-alem when the twelve apostle- were scattered 
 
 ad, together with many of the church. 
 
 Appendix C. 
 
72 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 It is believed by some that, after the crucifixion of 
 the Saviour, Peter, James, and John were advanced 
 to the presidency of the church ; that their authority 
 henceforth transcended that of the other apostles. But 
 unfortunately for this theory, there seems to be little or 
 nothing to support it. 
 
 (1.) All the facts go to show that it was James, the 
 "Lord's brother," and not James, the son of Zebedee, 
 that was made president of the church at Jerusalem. 
 (2.) There is no evidence showing that either Peter or 
 John ever acted in that capacity, but rather that they 
 continued in the very offices and authority to which 
 they were appointed when they were first called to the 
 apostleship by the Master. 
 
 It is argued, however, that the Saviour said unto 
 Peter : "I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom 
 of heaven : and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth 
 shall be bound in heaven : and whatsoever thou shalt 
 loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven" (Matt. xvi. 
 19), and that this was virtually his appointment to the 
 leadership or presidency of the church. 
 
 But there is nothing conferred in this statement that 
 is not essential to the carrying out of the great com- 
 mission given to Peter and co-laborers, to go and 
 " teach all nations, baptizing them," etc. (Matt, xxviii. 
 19.) From the very choosing of the twelve apostles 
 Peter seems to have been constituted their leader. 
 The reason is not assigned, but he does not appear 
 to have been any more so after than before the cruci- 
 fixion. 
 
 Dr. Smith says of him : 
 
ri;l>!M -M V \\D I'l.'ll -I MOOD. 
 
 u Frmii tin-* time [the time of th- of the Rpotl 
 
 !" no duht that lYt.-r held th .ice amon^ the 
 
 aposth -, t v. ' ause his piv. he attrihutcd. 
 
 nainrd tir-t !i-t of th .iu is generally 
 
 ->-d hy our l.'-nl as their r- I on tin- most 
 
 un occasion- h<- speaks in th. -lohti vi. 
 
 65-69; Matt. XM. If,. , 
 
 1 ! .- t v ehnrch iv^ar- generally ... as the 
 !i-apMHi,, . very distinct theoty from 
 
 that v. ikrs him tin ir hral or ^o\ , In ist's Stead. 
 
 office, and crrtainly in-ver claimed any 
 
 iliMiiut powers which did not h-lon? equally to all his fi-llow- 
 
 Tlh' rsi-lrn.r jM.int- to PrtT :i- till* diairillMIl of 
 
 thr rollt'irc of :i|M.-tlr-, ratlnT tiian any- 
 thing 0I6 : :in<l thi- it i> nio-t likely iir \\a-, Ix.ih hrt'orc 
 and after the a-een-ion of tli Saviour. There was 
 
 nothiiiLT in tin- "kr\s" of authority coo ferred upon him 
 
 tli.it ITtl >ential to the olli* e which he held l>oth 
 
 ie and after the erneifixion ; indeed, lu-loii^s to it. 
 1' d this aiilhorily on 1'eiiteeo-t, and at 
 
 the i f Cornelinx. IK; received from heaven, and 
 
 1 to men on earth. It utial to his min- 
 
 i-try a- a clii.-f apostle in all th(^ world. It U-lon-j 
 
 office of an apoxtle, HIM ially to the chief of 
 
 ly or (jtiorum. Had Peter leen n -aided in 
 1 of the nt of the church, tin; church at 
 
 .lei n-alem would not have lroui:!it him up so summarily 
 for hi- COndad :it the liou-e of <'onirliu>, neither would 
 Paul liave likely f.-und out more of the truth of the 
 di\ine \\ill than he, and so contend arain>t him "he- 
 he was to be blamed." (Gal. ii. 11.) Upon 
 nt it i> hut necessary to rail the attention of 
 
74 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 those who believe as does the writer, to the authoriza- 
 tion of the ministry in this Latter-day Dispensation, in 
 order to convince them of this position ; for an equal 
 authority seems to have been the exact one was 
 conferred upon Thomas B. Marsh, the president of the 
 twelve, as follows : 
 
 "Verily I say unto you, my servant Thomas, thou art the 
 man whom I have chosen to hold the keys of my kingdom (as 
 pertaining to the twelve) abroad among all nations, that thou 
 mayest be my servant to unlock the door of the kingdom in all 
 places," etc. 
 
 "For unto you (the twelve), and those (the first presidency) 
 who are appointed with you to be your counsellors and leaders, 
 is the power of this priesthood given for the last days and the 
 last time." Covenants and Commandments, Section 105, para- 
 graphs 7 and 12. 
 
 Here the presidency .and twelve are associated to- 
 gether in holding " the power of this priesthood given 
 for the last time." The " keys " of the kingdom abroad 
 among all nations were conferred upon the president of 
 the twelve, and this did not interfere in the least with 
 the high authority, prerogatives, and "keys " conferred 
 upon the president of the church and associates, who 
 not only preside over the whole church, but become the 
 leaders and counsellors of the quorum of apostles in 
 their specific work to all nations. The following sets 
 forth the high and distinguishing prerogatives, in con- 
 tradistinction to all others, of the first president : 
 
 "And, again, the duty of the president of the office of the 
 high priesthood is to preside over the whole church, and to be 
 like unto Moses. Behold, here is wisdom: yea, to be a seer, a 
 revelator, a translator, and a prophet, having all the gifts of 
 
\\i> ri:ii>iiK)OD. 75 
 
 \hi.li lie bestows upon tlu' head of tlu> church." < 
 '.* and Commandments, Section 64, paragraph 42. 
 
 The duties :tinl pri\ ile-jvs of the eoun-ellors are very 
 similar to thos,. of tin- president ; /. < ., to aid and B88184 
 in any matters OODDected uith hi- hiiih oiii 
 
 Tl: is in harmony with whal i- \\ritten in the 
 
 W B<)( ovt'iianl^ ami < 'ommaiitlmrnts," Stu-tion <i, 
 
 a- r>ll(.\v- : 
 
 14 1 will m;ikf him [Jolin] as a tlamo of fire ami a 
 angc! r for those? who shall he heirs of salva- 
 
 \ho clwi-11 on thi- -anh; ami I will innki- t!u-' [1'etcr] to 
 in ami thy hrthrr .laim-; ami unto you tli 
 
 - nf thi^ mini-try until I coim-." 
 
 w Untoyou thrri- 1 \\ill ^\\c thi- power ami tln keys 
 >f tin* iiiini-iry until I ct>iue. w \\'hat ministry? To 
 jnv>idr nvrr tin- \\imlf churrli? No. It irafl llu 1 min- 
 i-try tor thr pnu-lainatinn of tin* irosprl to "all the 
 world." John's I rr.juot \\a-that "powrrovcr 
 
 " should IM? irivcn him, to thr end that In* miirht 
 in "thi- mini-try" and " hrinir soul> unto" 
 Chri-t. !! - reqoest was irramVd, and it uas >aid to 
 him: "Thou -halt tarry until I romr in my glory, 
 and >halt propht-y In-fore nations, kindreds, ton-nr-, 
 and j>'t,|,lr." Imlnu'd with a proper lovr of mankind, 
 and a true missionary spirit, his appointment abroad to 
 I world i> here ronl'miied, not to a >eat or )>re-i- 
 den. . -ntre, lint to <iU nations. (Rev. x. 11.) 
 
 Peter desired that he "miiJit speedily come " into 
 
 Christ's kingdom. lioth of their requests were granted. 
 
 B8, it appears, made no re.jue>t. Tlie three Were 
 
 united in the work of the ministry, and it wa> to them 
 
76 PRESIDENCY AND PKIESTHOOD. 
 
 that it was said : "Unto you three I will give this power 
 and the keys of this ministry until I come " ; that is, to 
 IK> and teach all the nations. 
 
 o 
 
 " I will make thee [Peter] to minister for him [John] 
 and thy brother James." 
 
 There is nothing in this specific statement concerning 
 Peter not to be found in substance in the Gospels. As 
 it is well expressed by Dr. Smith, that, from the choos- 
 ing of the apostles, "Peter held the first place among 
 them." "He is generally addressed by our Lord as 
 their representative." "He speaks in their name." He 
 is here confirmed in his old station, not only as chief or 
 spokesman among the twelve apostles, but also of the 
 three. " I will make thee to minister for him [John] 
 and thy brother James." This recognized leadership 
 of Peter in the quorum of apostles is acknowledged both 
 before the crucifixion and after, on the day of Pente- 
 cost, at the house of Cornelius, down at Samaria, at 
 the conference at Jerusalem, and is here confirmed for 
 all time. 
 
 The sending of Peter with an especial message to 
 Cornelius was not because he was the president of 
 the church, as is virtually confessed by Peter himself 
 at the council at Jerusalem. Said he : 
 
 " Men and brethren, ye know how that a good while ago 
 God made choice among us, that the Gentiles by my mouth 
 should hear the word of the gospel and believe." Acts xv. 7. 
 
 This shows that the Almighty made a special "choice" 
 of Peter from among others to go on this mission, and 
 it argues nothing for the claim that he was sent be- 
 
77 
 In- irafl the president of the ehmvh, and that it 
 
 mui hi> ri-ht i>ecan-e of his holding the "keys w of the 
 
 hii'lie-t otlicc, or that IK- vrafl the only one who held 
 "keyi " and authority. 
 
 lillt the Jamc- -poken of and included with Peter 
 
 and John in the alo\ .-, i- n..t .lame-, the Lord'- In-other, 
 
 uho i( Jerusalem, hut Jaine-, the sou of 
 
 The k,-\- :md nuthoi'ily tor |roel;iimin^ i\\(> 
 
 1 to th- DatlOl d upon tliesr until 
 
 cim-t .xlimiiil come. I'-ii James, the Lord'- in-other, 
 
 was a|>|ointrd (n preside at ,lrni-;dein. So that, in the 
 
 inir <f thi- la-l di-pen-ation, tlu; ff di-j>ensation 
 ! tulne>s of titne>," iVh-r, Jaine-, and John 
 
 the eonneil to u lioin \\ initted the ant liority to 
 
 preaich the ro.s|)cl to all nation^ appeared and eon- 
 
 1 the prie-th<Md, and the key- theivof, in order 
 properly to 'jualiu a mini -try to declare the re-tored gOS- 
 pel, i lay mtvsdage. This was James, 
 
 tin- SOD -f Xehrdrr, John, and Trter, -- IVler -till con- 
 tinuing the chief mini-ter of the three. 
 This i.s in aeeord with the >tatcment : 
 
 " Verily I say unto you, my servant Thomas, thou art the 
 man \\li.ini 1 h;t\, clio-i-ii to hold thr krys of my kingdom 
 
 tin- twelve) abroad am>u^ a ll nation^.'' Cove- 
 1 Comma/I dm* I .irairraphs G, 7; Section 
 
 104, paragraphs 11, 12, and i J 
 
 Aira'm, it could scarcely le < -on-i-tcntly held by a 
 penplr who helieve that the .Mcicliisedec priesthood is 
 
 a lineal prie-tho,)d. d-erndiii t ir from father to son, that 
 
 <n the ascension of the Saviour into heaven the priesl- 
 
 1 from the house of Joseph to (he 
 
78 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 house of Zebedee, and that, too, when it is known that 
 the kindred of Jesus were in the faith and devoted to 
 the great cause which he established. Of right, it be- 
 longed to the house of Joseph, and James being the 
 eldest, after Jesus, of that family, save only for trans- 
 gression Jehovah even could not bar him of his right, 
 for God cannot do unjustly. 
 
 " The order of this priesthood was confirmed to be handed 
 down from father to son, and rightly belongs to the literal de- 
 scendants of the chosen seed to whom the promises were made. 
 This order was instituted in the days of Adam, and came down 
 by lineage in the following manner: From Adam to Seth, etc." 
 Covenants and Commandments, Section 104, paragraph 18; 
 Section 83, paragraph 2. 
 
 u The language of the New Testament writers, in relation to 
 the priesthood," says Dr. Smith, " ought not to be passed over. 
 They recognized in Christ the first-born, the king, the anointed, 
 the representative of the true primeval priesthood after the 
 order of Melchisedec." Bible Dictionary, page 446. 
 
 In this opinion, the lineage right of the first-born 
 - is recognized, indicating that the house of Joseph was 
 in the true lineal line which had been "hid with Christ 
 in God." 
 
 This lineal right was recognized after the ascension of 
 the Saviour, and the chief authority remained in the 
 house of Joseph, and hence James and associates pre- 
 sided over the whole church, while Peter held " the 
 keys " of the kingdom (as pertaining to the twelve) ,.and 
 presided in that council or quorum, and these two 
 quorums jointly held the chief authority, and governed 
 the church at home and abroad. 
 
 The twelve apostles, then, were true to the com- 
 
PRESIDENCY AND I'M !>T1 !< >OD. 79 
 
 given thrill. Thry \vriit intn U tin- 
 I' inrllliir.l. 
 
 M For nothing is plainer. .! \V. II;irdin-, I>. !>., 
 
 "than tl me-, the (whom x t. I'.ml calls our 
 
 ml reckons with IVter and John one of the 
 
 pillars of ihe church), was the same who pn-i 1. d amonjr the 
 
 doubtless by virtue of In- |] otliee, and deter- 
 
 mined the cause in the synod of Jerusalem. He was preferred 
 
 :'! hi< near r-!ai i.n>!iij, to ( 'brisk" Sacred 
 
 As t'm-thrr r\ih-nrr upon thr jur-li(ni a^ to who was 
 tin- prrsidrnt <f thr rhurch at ,Jrru>alrin, 
 thr inllnwini: is siiliinit t r< I : 
 
 M .hones, the Lor- .T, was lishop <f Jerusalem (i-mn- 
 
 pare Gal. xlx. with <;al. i president of the 
 
 ehurch in its earliest days. (Acts \\\. l:j; xv. is.) Such a posi- 
 
 .:red him t he a resident of Jerusalem. . . . ILe 
 
 If in the intnulin-tiou thereto [of his Kpistlc] 
 
 ndofthe l.onl Jesus ( 'hri-t/ He who could 
 
 ihu- write \\ith th. J id-ni il'h-d mu<t have hcen 
 
 the most faiiiou^ person of his name in the church; must have 
 
 been :, in a passage (<ial. ii. .) where he places 
 
 - hoth hefore 1 John, calls him ' a pillar ' of the 
 
 -tian Bodety, And. airain, .hide, when commencing his 
 
 alls himself the brother >f James, with no other mark 
 
 of distinction. Here, too, the same J:mn-s mu>t be intended; 
 
 and when BtJude'l l.pistle (17, 18) we find him distin- 
 
 guishing himself from the apostles, and as it w r di-claiming 
 
 apostolic dignity [one of the twelve]. This i- u ii would be 
 
 met and .hide were hoth brethren of the Lord, and were not 
 
 apostles; but we should certainly expect one or the other would 
 
 'ft some indication in their letters had they been of the num- 
 
 ber of the twelve, and most surely neither of them would have 
 
 likely to give i; i to believe that he w.i not an apostle. 
 
 . Once more: The hrethreii of the Lord are expressly said 
 
80 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 (John vii. 5) not to have believed on Jesus at a period much 
 later in his ministry than the appointment of the twelve, while 
 in the mention of them in Acts i. 14, there is given first a list of 
 the eleven who are said to have continued in prayer with the 
 women, and Mary the mother of Jesus, and with his brethren. 
 Such a studied severance of the brethren of the Lord from the 
 number of the apostles is very significant, while the position that 
 they held in the list may well be due to the fact that it was 
 only at a late period that they had become disciples of Jesus. 
 The change in their opinions has been thought by many to be 
 sufficiently accounted for by the statement of St. Paul (1 Cor. 
 xv. 7), that after his resurrection Jesus ' was seen of James.' " 
 Encyclopaedia Britannica, page 562. 
 
 Eusebius, in the second book of his "Ecclesiastical 
 History," page 1, writes of the course that was pursued 
 by the apostles after the ascension of the Saviour, as 
 follows : 
 
 . " First, in the place of Judas, the traitor, Matthias was 
 chosen by lot. . . . Then were appointed, with prayer and im- 
 position of hands, approved men unto the office of deacons. 
 Then James, called the brother of our Lord, . . . whom the 
 ancients, on account of the excellence of his virtue, surnamed 
 ' the Just,' was the first to receive the episcopate of the church 
 at Jerusalem. But Clement (who was the companion of St. 
 Paul), in the sixth book of his i Institutions,' represents it thus: 
 'Peter and James and John, after the ascension of our Saviour, 
 though they had been preferred by our Lord, did not contend 
 for the honor as to who should occupy the highest seat, but 
 chose James the Just as bishop of Jerusalem." 
 
 The, same author, in the seventh book of the same 
 work, writes : 
 
 u The Lord imparted the gift of knowledge to James the Just, 
 to John and Peter, after his resurrection ; these delivered it to 
 the rest of the apostles, and they to the seventy, of whom Bar- 
 nabas was one. 
 
rui Sim m v AND ri;n>i in >< i>. 81 
 
 I'.nt James, the brother of the Lord, who, as tin 
 roam .<*, was snrnaiih d tin- .lust by all from the 
 
 days of our Lord until now, r ument of tin 
 
 ehuivh with tin- apostles." TO! r.n >. pure 76. 
 
 " 1 hen i.y 11 8 brother 
 
 !n and son of Zebcdce, by beheading; and, finally, .Ja 
 who first obtained tin- episcopal P after the 
 
 ascension 
 
 r ; t he church at Jerus . - ananimotisly delivered bj 
 
 es, the Lord's brother, was the first 
 
 ,;, |h,. n . f." r.lM.M 
 
 U H 'A - Ordmined ly tln apo^tli-s innn- ifi-r our 
 
 '* crnriiixion." ^ >HL 
 
 These witnesses all unite in L r i\ inir M Mlx' trsiiinony, 
 
 i: that tin ! VTMfl a pi-r-'hlrnl in the* church at 
 .Icru-alrm, \\liu \\:i^ nt of the uuiulc-r of the twelve 
 rtles, anl that it WM " .lainrs, the Lord's lrothri-." 
 As il6 inn. the tullnw- 
 
 inu OOCOn ill the \\ ritin-j-s ,,!' ( 'l.-inen-, \\ ho \\a< 01 ..... 1 
 the mosl ancient ofur'; hurch history: 
 
 4 - That thi- \v;i> d 'iar h->nnr lo I, in 
 
 regard that he was ih- i,:.ii.. irist . . . N-nif time 
 
 ,;ion, the 
 
 apostles and disciples of our Lord, M< many as were yet in being, 
 
 iier \vith nnr Saviour's kinsmen (several of whom were 
 
 live) toe >out choosing a successor in St. James's 
 
 room, and tln-y unanimously agreed upon >imeou, son of Cleo- 
 
 pas, our >a\i'.i] t -'< c(.u^in according to the tlesh, thinking him 
 
 th- iiio-t I'M and worthy person/' Anii<iuiti<* ofChrixi ia ?////, 
 
 page 58. (See also "Christian Anti<piiti--/' hy r.iu^hain,\'ol. I., 
 
 page Hi.) 
 
 i in : 
 
 11 There \\ei-e yet livim: ( A. I>. KK)) of the family of our Lord, 
 tin- ir: in h hildii n of Judas (Jude), called the brother of our 
 
 Appendix D. 
 
82 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 Lord according to the flesh. . . . They ruled the churches, both 
 as witnesses and relatives of the Lord." EUSEBIUS, Ecclesi- 
 astical History, XX. 1. 
 
 These citations of history from the writings of the 
 early Fathers, some of whom were contemporaneous 
 with the apostles themselves, confirm the position taken, 
 that James, " the Lord's brother," succeeded Jesus in 
 the high ofEce of chief " apostle and high priest " in the 
 Melchisedec priesthood on earth, and that, too, by an 
 agreement had between the apostles themselves. That, 
 notwithstanding the contention had by the twelve pre- 
 vious to the crucifixion as to who should be the greatest 
 when the Saviour should be taken away, James was 
 appointed to the office of " chief steward," and presided 
 over the entire church. That the apostles sustained 
 him in that position. They "contended not as to who 
 should occupy the highest seat, but chose James." 
 
 There is an office, therefore, in the order of the 
 church established by Christ higher than those of the 
 twelve apostles, which they respected, and by unani- 
 mous consent appointed a most fit person to occupy 
 that position. 
 
 We have, then, as set out in the institution of 
 Moses, 
 
 (1.) The Melchisedec and the Aaronic priesthoods, 
 Moses being the chief apostle and high priest and prophet 
 or president, supported by two aids, Aaron and Hur. 
 
 (2.) Twelve princes^ chiefs of the tribes. 
 
 (3.) The seventy elders. 
 
 (4.) Aaron, officiating in "the priest's office," as 
 the high priest of the Levitical order. 
 
PRE8IDKNO \M l'i;il>T!K)OD. 83 
 
 le>ser prie-t- ami Levites, etc. 
 Under Christ, as set out in the Xe\\ Testament, there 
 wereeommitted the Melehisedecand the Aaronie prie>t- 
 U, with 
 (1.) Jesus as " the apo-tle ami lii^h priest" ami 
 
 prophel. 
 
 (2.) He was succeeded in otliee, in tlie ehmvh 
 militant, l.y James, w the ! !>ntlier," who \\a- 
 
 ai.lr.l liy two assistant-, who were, in all |>n>lal>ility, 
 Jn.le and Silas. 
 
 .) The quorum <>t* th' t \\elve apostles. 
 (4.) The seventy el.lors. 
 (5.) The elders. 
 
 ) lii^hops. 
 (7.) Priests. 
 (8.) Teachers. 
 i Deacons. 
 
 (1<>.) Hiirh j n-ie-ts evangelists, and pastors, set in 
 their respective places, whoso exact positions, in point 
 : -ment, are not definitely set forth in the liihle. 
 The fundamental doctrines lu-lieved in and taught hy 
 tin- Jerusalem dharoU were: (1.) Faith iu God. (2.) 
 Faith in Jesus Christ. (3.) In the Holy Ghost. (4.) 
 Belief in the doctrine of repentance. (f>.) In baptism. 
 (6.) In the laying on of hands. (7.) In the resurrec- 
 tion of the dead; and (8.) Eternal jmlirmnit. (9.) 
 The Lord's supper. (10.) The washing of feet. These, 
 together with an liumMc and godly walk, including all 
 of the excellences set out in the moral code, with the 
 endowment of the Holy Ghost as realized and enjoyed 
 in the testimony of Jesus, such as faith, wisdom, 
 
84 PRESIDENCY AND PKIESTHOOD. 
 
 knowledge, dreams, prophecies, tongues, interpreta- 
 tions, visions, healings, etc., were some of the chief 
 or cardinal things belonging to the "house of God," 
 as set up by Christ, and made the "light of. the world," 
 the "pillar and ground of the truth." This was the 
 heritage bequeathed by Christ and the apostles and 
 saints to the world in their day, and which was to be 
 perpetuated so long as a proper faith and commendable 
 purity should attach to those professing a belief therein. 
 The laws of initiation into this church fold were beau- 
 tifully set out on the day of Pentecost by the Apostle 
 Peter while addressing a congregation of Jews, who 
 became convicted of their transgressions, "pricked in 
 their heart," and cried, "Men and brethren, what 
 shall we do?" "Repent," said the apostle, "and be 
 baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ 
 for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift 
 of the Holy Ghost. For the promise is unto you, and 
 to your children, and to all that are afar off, even as 
 many as the Lord our God shall call." (Acts ii. 
 38, .39.) (See also Chap. viii. 12 ; xxii. 16 ; x. 47, 48 ; 
 xvi. 15 ; viii. 38 ; xix. 5, 6 ; Heb. vi. 2.) 
 
UIAITKI; vii. 
 
 nil:. 11. Tin .! l'i:i \ \i.r\ci: .r i in. MAN 
 
 OP SIN, OK MYSM 
 
 Tins beautiful Mrirani/ation of the church of JeSUS 
 
 ('hri>t is mo-t Mrikinirly represented in her replete, 
 
 1, Mild chaste Mate, l.y John the Ue\ e- 
 
 lator, m, der the li-jure nf a woman "clotlic(l with the 
 
 -mi, ami the iinum under h- md upon her he;id a 
 
 rro\\n of twelve rtars** 1 ( \i< \ . \\\. 1 . ) 
 
 The \vmnan synilM>li/cd the church in its primitive 
 
 mid pure .state; the moon under her !' t K -pr -cnted 
 
 that the i y ( liie law) had passrd MUMV, - W9M 
 
 no longer in The church of Chri>t stoo<l M!><,\ , 
 
 the law WM- a- the light of the moon 
 
 compMi-ed \\ ith th it of the sun in the distinction het\\ -n 
 the law and the jrospcl. The perfect law of liberty 
 (the gospel) li:i n eMaMi-hed, the law of .\foses 
 
 (the ">clioolma>trr, w the imperfect code) is shown to 
 IKJ inoperative, null, and void. 
 
 IVinu: clothed with the sun emMemized the irlory, 
 power. in-pirati(n, liirht, and knowled^? with which 
 the church was endowed l>y Jesus Christ, its great 
 Ilrad, l>eing illnminated and glorified with his presence, 
 authority, and inspiration. 
 
 "For it pleased the Father that in him should all fulness 
 dwell." Col. i. 19. 
 
86 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 " And gave him to be the head over all things to the church, 
 which is his body." Eph. i. 22, 23. 
 
 "Now ye are the body of Christ, and members in particular." 
 1 Cor. xii. 27. 
 
 To be "clothed" upon, in a gospel sense, is to be 
 adorned with commendable graces ; so we read : 
 
 " And to her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine 
 linen, clean and white: for the fine linen is the righteousness of 
 saints." Eev. xix. 8. 
 
 The sun being the great centre of the solar system, 
 around which the planets and worlds revolve in their 
 order and succession, and from which they receive 
 their light and heat and life, it is a most beautiful and 
 fitting representation of that effulgence and power with 
 which the church was endowed by the Sun of Righteous- 
 ness, the great centre of the Christian system, and 
 who is its true light and life and inspiration. The 
 twelve stars that adorned her head represented the 
 twelve apostles, or apostolic seats, which were her 
 diadem of authority, by which she was to be repre- 
 sented to the nations of the earth, and built up a 
 "glorious -church." They were to continue " till we all 
 come in the unity of the faith." (Eph. iv. 13.) 
 
 This church, as represented, was the messenger of 
 the new covenant to proclaim peace and glad tidings 
 among men, God's constituted order and authority for 
 the enlightenment and salvation of the world. Thus 
 clothed and crowned, she was commissioned for all 
 time, if loyal to her great Head, to extend her banner 
 the gospel of peace wherever the sons of men chose 
 to dwell. She was admonished, however, to guard 
 
PRKM!i:\ V AM) l'l;il>l III M .!>. -87 
 
 :iL r :tin-t worldly M<1 intluenccx, and to hold on to 
 
 her iicliiiir and beautiful graces; olheru i-e 
 
 ! would take away her mairnitieent adorn'mirs, with- 
 draw the p. TV nf hi- profiler, remove her 
 crown of authority. :in<l lra\e her de-poiled of 
 her cnehantinir Ix-anty, | DM a \\amlrivrinr\ilr, 
 and to in ith tin- toll!*-, sins, and plca>ures of the 
 wurld. 
 
 Was she constant, purr, and faithful to hrr a 
 NM-ni that all mi-lit riTii^ni/f her hy her 
 
 Qt Did >ln- carrfully iruard her JMTXMI aL r ain>( 
 
 all tin- . of vice and immorality, iv-i-t 
 
 t]ie trinphi! id and tin* -rduetive inHn- 
 
 s and wiles of the \\i. kd one? No. Notwith- 
 
 >tanlinir h : endo\\mrnt of power, !"--iuty, ;md 
 
 inspiration, sho it as yet a prohationer. Her j>atl, 
 
 l-d aloiiL r I'V the \\ orld's grrat pleMUTefl and h.-xi,!,. H,,. 
 
 ip of the rruel and the \viekrd. >ln- was cireum- 
 y hand, and Huhjeetc'd to all of the 
 embarraaBmetlte, tmiptMtion-, and entiet-ments (-..111111011 
 irth lit'.-. Suprr-tition, idolatry, !)iL:.'tiy, intoler- 
 ance, and enthr. . and 
 
 -dainhit; \erthrow. Though power- 
 
 ful and Capable it' she I. ut \\illed, -he wa- not constant. 
 In an evil hour, through the infatuation^ and deeeiv- 
 a!leiifs> of the \\orld, she was allured fiom her exalted 
 >tation, and >inned and fell; and ( k away her 
 
 fiful di' otl' her crown of authority ; took 
 
 away the glory, power, and inspiration that made IHT 
 the lii:ht of the world and of chief worth to men : and 
 she was left to wander in exile, in blindne.o, uncertainty, 
 
88 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 and doubt in the wilderness of sin. The "great red 
 dragon" cast " water as a flood after the woman " (the 
 fierce persecutions of the uncircumcised), and she was 
 driven into the wilderness. (Rev. xii. 3, 15, 16. ) 
 "Her child was caught up unto God, and to his throne." 
 (Rev. sxii. 5.) This represented the priesthood or 
 - " kingdom of God." (Inspired translation, verse seven.) 
 "The kingdom of God is not in word, but in power."- 
 (ICor. iv. 20.) 
 
 Divested of her power and rejected of God, like Saul 
 under sin, she courted the power, friendship, and in- 
 spiration of the world, and by and by she is seen trans- 
 formed and exhibited in a proud, haughty, and unchaste 
 state upon a hydra-headed horned beast, as follows : > 
 
 " So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness: and 
 I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet colored beast, full of names of 
 blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns. And the woman 
 was arrayed in purple and scarlet color, and decked with gold 
 and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand 
 full of abominations and filthinessof her fornication: and upon 
 her forehead was a name written, MYSTEKY, BABYLON" 
 THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOM- 
 INATIONS OF THE EARTH." Rev. xvii. 3, 4. 5. 
 
 What an amazing contrast is this to her original t 
 splendor, glory, and beauty ! How changed in her , 
 habi laments ! How she is fallen ! No longer the sun 
 adorns her person, or a crown of stars her head; no 
 longer the pure and chaste virgin of primitive days, when 
 James, Peter, John, Paul, Matthew, and others were 
 honored with seats in her crown of authority ; but gold 
 now, and pearls, and precious stones, and scarlet are 
 
AND i'i;n>i n 
 
 heradornini:-. w ith a golden cup in her hand " full of her 
 
 ui nation-." In t!ii- a\s fill, degenerate, polluted, and 
 
 diabolical Mate -In- the kin::- of tin* 
 
 ill. ( K like the eyes of a 
 
 111:111" were iriven her for lirr li^ht, " and a inoutli 
 
 kinir UT'-at thiirj- " a- IHT lau L'i\ er, ( Dan. \ ii. 8.) 
 
 | iinr.l t< hrr-dl' tlic ri-lil to univiT>al cm; 
 seized tin* realm of i the proud title 
 
 'infallil.ilit . 
 
 Hi- \\ritinir of the iviirn of thi- <|iieen of \ 
 
 and u-urpation, in: . and crime, present Midi 
 
 a fearful picture of the depravity of man that to 
 
 I! I- tO fafi A :f.uuded at the 
 
 awful \\icketluosofthe human heart and cruelty of 
 human kind. K'mTsof hlood Houed, the OOOBCfonOei 
 
 !' men \\rre pr064 . their lodir> torlured and 
 
 Imrned under the mercile^ and \51e rule of (his 
 "M()THi:i; OF IIAKLO'l 
 
 No wonder th S lit dclared, ly the nnririnir 
 foresight of hi^ in>|>iraliun, that "from the days of John 
 
 P.apti-l until now the kingdom of heavm Miil'i-rrtli 
 
 violen- , and the violent take it hy foi Uatt. 
 
 \i. liM: and that Paul -hould sa\ iii\-tcryof 
 
 iniquity doth already work : only lie who now letteth 
 
 will let, until lie l>e taken out of the way." (2 Th 
 
 .1. 7.) That the "time would come when they would 
 
 not endure >ound doctrine; hut . . . turn away their 
 
 ; ith, and . . . he turned unto faUes." 
 
 J Tim, h . 1.) That , after hi- departinir, ">hall griev- 
 
 ous \\ol\e- enter in amonir you, not >pariiiL r the lloek." 
 
 LS xx. 29.) Again: "Let no uian deceive you by 
 
90 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 any means : for that day shall not come " [the day of 
 the coming of the Son of man] , " except there come a 
 foiling away first." (2 Thess. ii. 3.) (See 2 Tim. 
 iii. 1, 5.) 
 
 Mysticism, cruelty, blindness, and spiritual darkness 
 continued in accumulation until the whole world was 
 enshrouded in it. "The Christians turned heathen 
 again, and had only a dead form left." ( JOHN WESLEY.) 
 The most "abominable idolatry," depravity, and crime 
 ensued until the beast held undisputed sway over all 
 "kindreds, and tongues, and nations." (Rev. xiii. 7.) 
 (See Dan. vii. 21 ; Isa. ii. 5, 6.) 
 
 Concerning the rise of this evil power, Paul wrote : 
 
 "Let no man deceive you by any means [that the day of 
 Christ is at hand]: for that day shall not come, except there 
 come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the 
 son of perdition; who opposeth and exalteth himself above all 
 that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he as God 
 sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that he is God." 
 2 Thess. ii. 3, 4. 
 
 "For the mystery of iniquity doth already work: only he 
 who now letteth will let, until he be taken out of the way." 
 2 Thess. ii. 7. (See whole chapter.) 
 
 Eev. Isaac J. Lansing, A. M., commenting upon the 
 subject-matter here quoted, in very fitting words 
 
 says : 
 
 " I do not affirm that the sacred writer foretells the papacy 
 in these prophetic words; but we risk nothing in claiming that 
 the description actually outlines the pretensions and assump- 
 tions of the pope, and that Romanism allows to him nearly all, 
 if not all, of the presumptuous claims that are here indicated. 
 The lives of many of the popes certainly correspond to the defi- 
 nition the man of sin in their scandalous wickedness and 
 
PRESIDENCY A\D I'l; 1 1 > 1 I h K)l>. 91 
 
 immorality. Their pride and pretensions are not unfittingly 
 delineated in the word-, *uho opposeth and exalteth himself 
 above all that is culled <.>d, or that is worshipped'; since, as I 
 shall show, the pope opposes all other forms of religion except 
 the Roman Catholic, and t \ claims, so th. lara- 
 
 demand ..:' I toman Catholics as absolute respect and obedi- 
 ence as though they were the very words of God. He certainly 
 :h in the tempi.- .f <,.>!'; and if he does not say, 4 I am 
 .' he presumptuously asfeerts, in hi- claims to infallibility, 
 the possession of attributes belongiu alone. Itoman- 
 
 t*m and the liepublic, page * 
 
 "The mystery of iniquity" began to work in 1'anl's 
 day to corrupt, rhaiiL r -, alienate, and Hl'rrt the over- 
 throw and nttrr ruin of that lrantiful onler and faith 
 of which he was a chief advocate. 
 
 ! \\liat -ay others rono-rnin;: tlh> L r ivat aposl- 
 that ensued afler the (ieatli of tin- ap -t !-'.' 
 Says the historian Mar-li : 
 
 1 '"! a ; ' . ; : -lit six years after the ascension of ('!> 
 the apostles continued to preach the gospel to t! only, 
 
 wherever they cMiild find them throughout the Unman \'.\\ 
 lut, in general, they rejectel it. and bitterly opposed and \> 
 cuted all who proclaimed it. The Lord, then-Tore, direeted the 
 apostles to turn their attention t< .tiles." MARSH'S 
 
 Eccltsiast ry, page 1.VJ. 
 
 u Such was the moral state and character of the primitive 
 churches. But they kept not their glory. The gold soon be- 
 came dim. Some deceivers wen among them who corrupted 
 the mass. False teachers early introduced errors in doctrine. 
 Believers grew cold and lukewarm, and through the power of 
 indwelling corruption and the temptations of the world fell into 
 very reprehensible sins. A vain and deceitful philosophy came 
 :g the church at Corinth. . . . Among the seven 
 promising and excellent churches of Asia there was scarce one 
 that retained, at the end of forty years, her original purity of 
 
92 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 doctrine or practice. And yet it was the golden age of the 
 church." Ibid., page 159. 
 
 Again : 
 
 "The history of the church of Christ, from the close of the 
 first century to the commencement of the fourth, is one of con- 
 tinual enlargement, but of gradual and deep declension in doc- 
 trine and holy practice, and of awful suffering from the fires of 
 persecution. It was not, as it had been under the ancient dis- 
 pensation, a distinct nation, governed by its own rulers and laws, 
 appointed by God, but it was composed of a vast multitude who 
 lived in all parts of the Koman Empire who had been persuaded 
 to renounce idolatry and enlist under the banner of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ, and who were united in small associations or 
 churches." Ibid., page 169. 
 
 "Almost proportionate with the extension of Christianity 
 was the decrease in the church of vital piety. A philosophizing 
 spirit among the higher, and a wild monkish superstition among 
 the lower orders, fast took the place, in the third century, of the 
 faith and humility of the first Christians. Many of the clergy 
 .became very corrupt and excessively ambitious. . . . Useless 
 rites and ceremonies continued to increase. The minds of men 
 were filled with the Oriental superstition." Ibid., page 185. 
 
 Again : 
 
 "The revolution under Constantine (beginning of the fourth 
 century) was one from which almost everything which the 
 Christian values might be hoped. But, alas! such is the de- 
 pravity of human nature, it was one in which almost everything 
 of evangelical worth was lost. Constantine brought the world 
 into the church, and the church was paralyzed. The number of \ 
 nominal Christians were increased a thousand-fold. . . . Immense / 
 and splendid temples were erected and richly endowed, and a> 
 great priesthood was regularly organized and liberally supported. 
 The body existed, but the spirit had fled. Constantine set up an 
 immense national church, but the humility, faith, and the spirit- 
 uality of the age of Poly carp had passed away." Id., page 198. 
 
ri;i HM \< v AND ri:n.-i ih >i>. 93 
 
 *T1 the lil'tli. .ole of the sixth em- 
 
 iastical history finds but little that 
 
 engages his attention. Tin- chmvh, \\a-hed, sanctified, an<l 
 ju-tinYd in the name of tin- Lord .' 
 .God, w scarcely visible." .ge 208. 
 
 I.- : : tin close o{ t world was at ease, 
 
 and superstition had made mst rapid strides. 'I mass 
 
 of ministers were excessively ignorant, and, led away 1\ tin 
 strongest fantasies, did little but di 1 the 
 
 people. A thousand rites v. ich one of which 
 
 was supposed to have some wonderful A thousand i 
 
 were produced, whose tin -h, it was said, could In al the body 
 and tin- i i lie most marvellous frat>, ralh-d miracles, 
 
 were performed. The mont superstitious services \\ . 
 
 Tin images of saints were worshipprd 
 
 umlrr the !> !n-f that su-li worship drew down their propii 
 presence/' Ibid., page 'J 
 
 "The Christian church was scarcely formed when, in differ- 
 ent plai-rs, there Started up certain j ^f^j 
 not satisfied with the simplicity of that religion which 
 taught by the apostles, meditated changes of d<>< i 
 
 and set up a new religion ilniwn from their own licenti<u^ 
 imaginations." MOSIIUM'S Church History, page 1(J<;, ( hap- 
 V. 
 
 hristian religion was, in its first rise, < ! in 
 
 several places by the mixture of an impious and chimerical 
 philosophy with its pure and sublime doctrines." /(/., page 
 11J. ' ; araijraph 10. 
 
 " Hy the middle of the second century the councils and 
 4 synods' had * changed the whole face of the church,' ami g 
 new name." J6id., page H">, chapter II., paragraph 2. 
 
 Again : 
 
 " There is no institution so pure and excellent whieh the cor- 
 
 n and fully of mankind will not, in time, alter for the 
 
 worse, and load it with additions t 10 its nature and 
 
 original design. Such, in a particular manner, was the fate of 
 
94 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 Christianity in this (the second) century; many unnecessary 
 rites and ceremonies were added to the Christian worship." 
 Ibid., page 162. 
 
 Further, concerning the church immediately succeed- 
 ing the apostles, Waddington says : 
 
 u ln the first place, it is certain that, from the moment in 
 which the early churches attained a definite shape and consist- 
 ency, and assumed a permanent form of discipline, as soon as 
 the death of the last of the apostles had deprived them of the 
 more immediate guidance of the Holy Spirit, and left them, 
 under God's especial care and providence, to the uninspired 
 direction of mere men, so soon had every church, respecting 
 which we possess any distinct information, adopted the episco- 
 pal form of government."- WADDINGTON, Vol. II., page 20. 
 
 Mr. Jones, the learned historian, makes the following 
 statements concerning the condition of the Christian 
 faith in the days of Constantino : 
 
 " Now, they began to new-model the Christian church, the 
 government of which was, as far as possible, arranged conform- 
 ably to the government of the state. The emperor himself 
 assumed the title of bishop, and claimed the power of regulating 
 its external affairs; and he and his successors convened coun- 
 cils, in which they presided, and determined all matters of dis- 
 cipline. 
 
 " The bishops corresponded to those magistrates whose juris- 
 diction was confined to single cities; the metropolitans, to the 
 proconsuls or presidents of provinces; the primates, to the 
 emperors, vicars, each of whom governed one of the imperial 
 provinces. Canons and prebendaries of .Catholic churches 
 took their rise from the societies of the ecclesiastics, which 
 Eusebius, bishop of Yerciel, and after him Augustine, formed 
 in their houses, and in which these prelates were styled their 
 fathers and masters." Gospel Beflector, page 10. 
 
n:i>ii>i \ ^ vM) ri;ii.-nh>OD. 95 
 
 " The day of light so illustrious in its beginning of [Chris- 
 tianity] became cloudy. Tlu- ; and darkened the 
 
 t-n for a long peri- itness of tin 
 
 glory t men groped in 
 
 ness. Us tin ! tin- >e\vnte< r.th century that 
 
 cloud was broken in fragments; and though the heavens of 
 gosp ire still obscur. d hy many clouds, the 8C 
 
 M names, the promise is that 4 at evmii 
 be light.' The primitive gospel, iu its effulgence er, is 
 
 out in -plendor to r the 
 
 world." AI.KX. CAXFIIKI . . I /'story of the Disciples, by 
 H \Yi.r.y, page 36. 
 
 4> I present adm:- D of tin- kiiiL r dnii nf lirav. n 
 
 a great apostasy has o i hy th. ipostfes. A- 
 
 NIiint /inn/ th' | 
 
 - called *1 / the :intit\pe is to be 
 
 royed by a Cynis that knows nnt (..-d. ^h,- i^ t. lall l.\ ili- 
 
 SWOP : 
 
 The ' M-n undrr foot, and tl 
 
 filled with corrupt inn- It i-. md n ;' thieves; but 
 
 i^ is the Ird (io<l that judges th. | I ill that 
 
 great and not come, \vr <-annot fi. \\\ tin- 
 
 prophetic word anticipate am inal 
 
 gospel, nor a : all tl- institutions of the 
 
 kin-j-; - n in t: 
 
 CAM 
 
 44 The apostate church Uahylon EotheT of 
 
 ts 'h;i i i the \s hole entire 
 
 Mian institution, the ai>O8tolic constitution 
 orc<>\ KFK LL. 
 
 Hut, allowing a few exceptions, we are authorized to say 
 vhole world lieth in wickedness; yea, in the wicked one, 
 as the wo; . the whole heathen world; 
 
 yes, < :<>r where is the difference 
 
 in a few externals? See with \our eye*. Look into 
 
 there an . ms and heathens, too. 
 
 Whieh have more justice, men-y. and truth, tin- ( 'hri<tians or 
 heathens? Which are more corrupt, infernal, and devilish in 
 
96 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 their temper and. practices, the English or the Indians? Which 
 has desolated whole countries, and clogged the rivers with their 
 dead bodies? O sacred name of Christian! O earth, earth, 
 how dost thou groan under the curse of thy Christian inhabit- 
 ants! " $erraon, by JOHN WESLEY, from 2 Tim. ii., RICHARD 
 WATSON'S History of Wesley, page 58. 
 
 " The gifts of the Holy Spirit were no longer to be found 
 in the Christian church, because the Christians had turned 
 heathens again, and had only a dead form left." Sermon 94. 
 
 " How early and how powerfully did the ' mystery of iniquity ' 
 work in the church at Corinth. Not only schisms, heresies, ani- 
 mosities, fierce and bitter contentions, but actual open sins. 
 We meet with abundant proof that in all the churches the tares 
 grew up with the wheat, and that the ' mystery of iniquity ' did 
 ever work in a thousand forms. When James wrote his Epistle 
 the tares had produced a plentiful harvest. There were envy, 
 strife, confusion, and every evil work. Whoso reads with 
 attention will be inclined to believe that the tares had well-nigh 
 choked the wheat even at this early period; and that, among the 
 most of them, no more than the form of godliness was left." 
 Sermon 96, by JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 u We have been apt to imagine that the primitive church was 
 all excellence and perfection; and such, without doubt, it was 
 on the ' day of Pentecost ' ; but how soon did the fine gold be- 
 come dim; how soon was the wine mixed with the water ; how 
 little time before the Christians were scarcely to be distinguished 
 from the heathens ! 
 
 " And if so bad in the first century, we cannot suppose it to 
 have been any better in the second. Undoubtedly it grew worse 
 and worse." Ibid. 
 
 " A Christian nation, a Christian city (according to the ancient 
 pattern), was no longer to be found. Has the case altered since 
 the Reformation? How little are any of these reformed Chris- 
 tians better than the heathen! Have they more (I will not say 
 communion with God, although there is no Christianity without 
 it), but have they more justice, mercy, and truth than the in- 
 habitants of China and Hindostan? 
 
umnroi \\i> PBIBSI H<>CD. 97 
 
 I doubt whether you ever knew I ,n in your life. I 
 
 belit < . .ui'l p.-rhap* N..U Mt-Nvr will; for\u 
 
 will not find tin-in in the great and gay world, and M>M 
 ( 'hrMiun* but they that walk as Christ walked; though they are 
 \ t ili. v are as far from it as hell is from 
 n." / 
 
 comparison of tin- pivsnit state of Christianity with 
 what it was on tit*- .-..m-lu-imi tl; 
 
 8 apostasy, nndrr th- n-ii:n "1" tin- man of >in; \ t in 
 Bab; in tin- wilderness."-- BABTOM \\ 
 
 (See Chapt : XI! 
 
 I).:M- i \or pnuso and 
 
 this \villrrncHH of sin :inl ilrpnivil y that has inter- 
 
 venial iM-turrn \,,u and the beaotiAil woman "l>tlir,i 
 
 with tin- sun ami llir IIKHUI un.lrr her feet," which is the 
 rmMcm of the \ir L '5n rhurdi of n<l \\itii 
 
 whirh you iirr.i lentilird in order to lr saved? 
 
 M hi-tory of (he ehureli founde<l hy Jesus and 
 
 till' :i|M.-||r-, AJ de-rrilied ill the N e \\ Tr-t ailiellt , oh t lie 
 
 othei- side of thi- ni\-ti(iMn and darkness, and imte 
 
 utiful in oi-L r :ini/.:ition, how attractive in |MWT, 
 
 puritN . uift-, and !!. i :iieer- \\en- apostles, 
 
 prophets, seventie-, hi-! , rl.h-r-., li-hop-i, teach- 
 
 ers, deacons, pa- relists. Her law-, faith, 
 
 >:iptiMus, the Inyinir on of hands, the re-ur- 
 
 00 tVi'in the dead, and eternal jud-meiil , ti>L*vther 
 with a coiiiinandeil -<.dly walk of the hiirliest typo of 
 
 ility and purity. Her lle--ini:'s, the gift of the 
 Holy Ghost, as inanitc-ted in prophecy, tongues, heal- 
 iiiL r -. interpretation ot' I . discerning of spirit-. 
 
 faith, knowledge. wi>d.in, tlic administration of an 
 in<l connnunion with (iod. View this >\>tem of faith 
 
98 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 and worship, with all of its imposing and captivating 
 beauty of order, power, and consistency, and then take 
 the history of the world and open at the beginning page 
 on this side of the dark night of superstition and error, 
 and see if you can discover an institution among all of 
 the reformed sects of modern times that conforms per- 
 fectly to her pattern, as given in the New Testament, in 
 organization, doctrine, and spirit. They may all make 
 claim to be a continuation or renewal of the church, 
 symbolized by the woman of Revelation xii. ; but claim 
 is one thing, and fact another. Do their organizations 
 harmonize with hers ? Have they apostles and proph- 
 ets as she had? Have they communion with heaven, 
 the Holy Ghost in power, in visions, dreams, tongues, 
 healings, and the administering of angels, as she had? 
 Do they even claim so much? 
 
 After examining the whole of the Roman Catholic and 
 even Protestant Christendom, you can but answer in the 
 negative, "No, they are not in harmony with her pat- 
 tern in organization and doctrine." Yet, your first duty, 
 in connection with all others, is to " Seek ye first the 
 kingdom of God," the church. 
 
 It nas been said that such an organization is not 
 needed in this age ; that the people are too wise, ad- 
 vanced, and pious ; that it was to be done away at the 
 close of the ministry of the apostles, as having answered 
 the end for which it was constituted, hence no longer 
 needed. But when the proof for such a position is de- 
 manded, the answer is about as follows : " There is no 
 such organization among the popular churches or sects, 
 and if it was necessary there would be one ; that it is 
 
PRESIDENCY AND 1 i:il STHOOD. 99 
 
 evident that the ancient order of thinirs was not to 
 continue, because for so long a time it has ceased to 
 exist." 
 
 Hut notwithstanding thii popular do^inati-m, \\eare 
 specifically informed th:tt apoMlex, prophets, teacher, 
 etc., were to continue "till we all come in the unity 
 M|' the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, 
 i;n!o a perfect man, unto the measure of the Mature of 
 the fulncsiiofChriM." (Kph. iv. l.'J.) 
 
 It i- evident that this Scripture pro\ the ex- 
 
 istence, and the necessity lor the continuation, of an 
 inspired ministry ton later period in the world > hi-tory 
 than this ; for the Christians even have n>i < ..me to the 
 "unity of the faith/' or " knowledge of the Son ot *<.od," 
 to say nothing of other worshipped. The world i> 
 tossed to and fro, divided and carried about by every 
 religious wind that blows, and stability and certainty 
 are found nowhere. To-day a Methodist, to-morrow a 
 PiaptiM, ne\t day an Episcopalian, Ooogregationalist, 
 \er, rnitarian, or some Other nn-ati>f\ inir faith; 
 and then a Spiritualist, infidel, pantheist, or dei-t, 
 a science healer, etc. This is not the unity of the faith 
 spoken of by St. Paul. Comini: to a unity is cominu: 
 to the oneness of the faith. This is not the biblical 
 oneness. 
 
 In e\ idence that there IKJ a cessation of apos- 
 
 tolic authority and divine inspiration, it is quoted: 
 " Whether there l>e prophecies, they >hall fail ; whether 
 there le to* they shall cease; whether there be 
 
 kiiMwled-v, it -hall vanish away." (1 Cor. xiii. 8.) 
 But when shall this take place? Note, that prophecy, 
 
100 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 tongues, and knowledge are all to pass at the same time. 
 It won't do to tell people that they are not smart, and 
 that they know but little nowadays. That time has 
 not come, then, for "prophecy" and "knowledge" to 
 cense, taking popular opinion as the criterion. The 
 key is in verse nine : " We know in part, and we proph- 
 esy in part" But when Christ comes we shall see " face 
 to face," know as we are known. Then, and not until 
 then, will tongues, prophecy, and knowledge in "part" 
 be done away, only for the want of faith, and obedience 
 by the people. Again: "If any man shall add unto 
 these things, God shall add unto him the plagues that 
 are written in this book." (Rev. xxii. 18.) But it 
 does not say that God cannot " add " as it seemeth him 
 good. " Man" is forbidden to "add," but God has not 
 closed his own mouth ; for it is written that he will give 
 "precept upon precept; line upon line; . . . here a 
 little, and there a little." (Is. xxviii. 10.) It is also 
 written that "man shall not live by bread alone, but by 
 every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God. ' ? 
 (Matt. iv. 4.) 
 
 u If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that givelh 
 to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given 
 him." James i. 5. 
 
 There is no evidence in the Bible indicating that God 
 will not speak to men, or that is opposed to the con- 
 tinuation of apostles and prophets in the church. In- 
 deed, the Bible makes it quite imperative that they 
 should be in the church, as well as making promise 
 that the Lord will reveal himself to those who seek him. 
 
PKKMhK.NVY AND PK1 KSTHOi H . 
 
 The sects, then, itotwHhatanding their irreat influence, 
 power, and popularity in the world, are not huilt aecord- 
 
 to the New Testament pattern, reluctant though 
 
 we are to come to this conclu>ion. Fact- heat all else, 
 
 They have followed largely their o\\n fancy, in church 
 
 ;, construction, and doctrine, in cMaMNhinir tlicin- 
 
 M'lves. Assumed the nirht to or;jani/e, change, and 
 
 lire. -l, \\ it lion t citlicr the priesthood or a divine appoint- 
 
 i \\hat liny appeal- Mranire and sinirnlar, in- 
 
 i a< pro\ idcncc-, lor all hold that (Jod cannot 
 
 d him-clf in this age, and, of conr-c, where there is 
 
 no reflation, there can le no appointment : how 
 
 >h:ill they prea< i : they I .e -cut ' " i I'om. \. 1 '. ) 
 
 Win-re, then, i> the Jeni-ah-in church? She has not 
 
 been transmitted down to n> thron-h the dark niirht of 
 
 popi-h universal ride, a- can he traced 1>\ either >acrcd 
 
 or profane hi-try. >he \\a- ! the world in the 
 
 dark day, <lri\en into the u ilderness (Kc\ . \ii. 11), 
 
 where >he \\ a - di-1'oln'd. ehaiiL r 'd, and fran-lormed into 
 
 the kingdom of the de\ il. ( LV\ . xvii. 3, 4, 5, <. ) 
 
 lint >oine . It i- ti ne that there was a 
 
 fallini: auay took j>li<< : a irreat apo>tasy, and a reign 
 of Ignorance, >upei>tition, idolatry, and intolerance 
 ensued from the fifth t<> the fifteenth century ; luit when 
 the lu'fonnation hogan, and the 'revival of letter- 
 dawned, ihe dark curtain of the pa-t \\a- niove<l hack, 
 and >npei -tition, harhari-m, idolatry, and witchcraft 
 gave way to science, freedom, tolerance, and the rein- 
 stating of the true religion ; so that after the he-innm- 
 of th nth century, when Luther thundered against 
 
 the pope, and threw oil' the yoke of the old mother, a 
 
102 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 new light burst upon the world, and the freedom of con- 
 science, toleration, and of speech was extended to all 
 Christian societies. That men no longer groaned under 
 a court of proscription and yoke of slavery, but all 
 were left free to worship according to the dictation of 
 conscience. That if men worship as their consciences 
 direct (i. e. 9 about as they please), they must be ac- 
 ceptable. It matters not what church men belong 
 to, if they are only sincere. The church cannot save 
 them." 
 
 Why did God organize his church or kingdom, and 
 call upon men to " seek first the kingdom of God," if it 
 matters not what church people unite with? Or, if 
 the church has nothing to do in saving them, why all 
 the labor of authorizing and commissioning the ancient 
 ministry to go into all the world and preach the king- 
 dom of God, if, indeed, conformity to the doctrine, dis- 
 cipline, and government of the true church is but a 
 matter of conscience? The kingdom of God was taken 
 from the Jews and given to others because they refused 
 to accept the true order. 
 
 Men's consciences approve that theory of faith which 
 they have been schooled in as being correct, whether 
 true or false. If they have been taught a false theory, 
 their consciences nevertheless bind them to it. To be- 
 long to the kingdom of God and obey its laws, is to be 
 saved. To go elsewhere is to be out of the ark of 
 safety, whatever may be the state of the conscience. 
 (See 1 Cor. i. 18 ; Acts ii. 47 ; Col. i. 13 ; 1 Thess. ii. 
 12; Luke xvi. 16.) 
 
 The following may be read with profit : 
 
PREMM :\ V AND PIMLMHOOD. 103 
 
 If the blind lead tin blind, both shall fall into the ditch." 
 II 14. 
 
 lint if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that arc lost." 
 i . iv. 3. 
 
 Hut the Pharisees ami lawyers reject* (iod 
 
 against themselves, bo i lti/.( l of him." Luke vii. 30. 
 
 M 1 man h<- horn of \v:ii. r :ml of tin- Spirit, he 
 
 not entrr into th- kin-'lom of ( iinl." John iii. 6. 
 
 The pernicious COUTSC pcr-5-ted in by till' Idilld IMiari 
 
 sees and Sadduerrs did imt CVIIM* them from not 
 receh ini: tin- message of JTeeua and John, because they 
 
 \\cir follou in-j ntioiixly in anollirr laitli, ritluT 
 
 in part or as a wholr. "If tin* Idit.d Irad tin* Idind, 
 
 -hall fall into thr ditch." Jesus denouiuMul tlinn as 
 
 ii.-i: ill-- truth, encompassing sea and land t<> 
 
 makr a j.i'o-rlx ic ; " :ind \\ hen In- is made, yr m.ikr him 
 
 t unfold moiv the child of hr 11 than \ Matt. 
 
 .!.'> \ riiL'rancr i, thmi. So will it all 
 
 tho-c uh rwM t!ic truth nj>oii the ph <-ien- 
 
 tintl- fnllnu iliLT ill the u rnliiT \\ 
 
 Jesus said : 
 
 I r ye in at the strait gate : for wide is the gate, and 
 broad is the way, that lendeth to <i< -trurtion, ami many there be 
 whit h o in tluTi :it. Because strait is the gate, and narrow is 
 th-- way. \vhi< h leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it/' 
 Matt. vii. 1:;, II. 
 
 " Strive to enter in at the strait gate : for many, I say unto 
 you, will seek to enter in, and shall not be able. " Lukexiii. _M 
 
 Will any pivMime to say that those who "seek to 
 enter in " are not conscientious? Yd they are asked to 
 "strive*' to enter. Thousands l>o\v daily to wor>liip in 
 Mind nlH-dicncc to their traditions and crecd>, and at (lie 
 
104 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 same time close their ears and doors against the truth, 
 not willing to be informed, ready to scorn, misrepre- 
 sent, scoff, and kill those who urge upon them the 
 necessity of seeking and finding the truth. Away with 
 such a conscience ! Away with such a spirit ! Away 
 with such perversity and blindness ! Away with such 
 Christianity ! It is antichrist ! 
 
 Men to worship aright must not worship according to 
 their own fancy as to what is right and proper, but 
 according to " what is written in the law. How read- 
 estthou?" (Luke x. 2G.) 
 
 " The true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and 
 in truth: for the Father seeketh such to worship him." John 
 iv. 23. 
 
 " Thy word is truth." John xvii. 17. 
 
 "Thy commandments are truth." Ps. cxix. 151. 
 
 " He that is of God heareth God's words." John viii. 47. 
 
 u In vain they do worship me, teaching for doctrines the com- 
 mandments of men." Matt. xv. 9. 
 
 " If there come any unto you, and bring not this doctrine, 
 receive him not into your house." 2 John 10. 
 
 " Many deceivers are entered into the world. . . . Whosoever 
 transgresseth, and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ, hath 
 not God." 2 John 7, 9. 
 
 It is said we do not need doctrine nowadays. It 
 divides, etc. That one faith is as good as another, 
 notwithstanding it is written : 
 
 . " Though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gos- 
 pel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let 
 him be accursed." Gal. i. 8. 
 
 " To the law and to the testimony: if they speak not accord- 
 ing to this word, it is because there is no light in them." 
 Is. viii. 20. 
 
ri;i BID! KOI AND l'i;n>'i n< i>. 
 Acrordini: to thr-r citation-, and IIIMIIV nnnv that 
 
 might be addooed, there i- something more to be oon- 
 
 -idnvd in a true \\or-hij) than thr Mind follou 'MILT of :i 
 mi-informed conscience, tin- \\ him- 
 
 Mill.! ! and thr |H< f Ilirn. Liirht h:i- conn- 
 
 into tlif \\orld. " Awakr, thou that lleepert!" 
 
 v man ! -\\ift t lirar." i ,la>. i. 19, Thr 
 DOW iM-inir inadr ly tin- IVotr-tant woi'ld to unity 
 
 >! ( 'hn-tian iM'lirf anioiu r thrm- 
 
 :irirly |in-ml a - it to tin- inlid'l 
 
 woi'ld, I- r\id-iMc t!ial tii.-y irali/r the futility ol'lhrir 
 
 hinir thr dr-irrd n: 
 
 1'hat MH-h nn : ,th and hrlirf i- DccesSill^ i- 
 
 .n fioiu thr \Mrd- 'f thr Saviour ( John vii. 
 
 v ^6 alone, but fr th-in al>o \\liich 
 
 nliall ..ii iiu-. thn.ii-li tli.-if \vt>rl; that tiny all 111.1 
 
 lll.lt thr Un!..! Ii,;i\ !M ! i( .\- that tllOU llUSt 8'Ut IU '." 
 
 r rii skr|)tiri-m of tlm pres(nt tiim* i> \:iv\n ly tin- 
 result of the conti-adirtions and ioeODgrail 
 tariani-in. Tin- dort rino of Christ is t Qfl in-ti- 
 
 1 hy him t- t tb'M ri-ioi- and prodiK-r t hr 
 
 'iirncss. The attempt, thru, to dispense with the 
 
 1 -t place- thrm in thr nnriix iaUr |Mition 
 of di-rai-dinir tl. -rntrd ly ('hri-t, Ky \\hirh 
 
 thr unity among Christian- may !>< nhtainrd. 
 
 So Paid commanded: 
 
 11 I'n-ach the word; . . . exhort with all lon^-suflVriii- and 
 time will conn \\h n they will not endure 
 aouii .*' 2 Tun. i\ -j, :{. 
 
 41 1'ak.- heed uuto th 8 If, and utiio the d.eii iin- , c..nliuue 
 in tin in: for in <lin^ th;s thou shall both save tln-el!'. and 
 ir thee." 1 Tim. iv. 1C. 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 THE REFORMATION. PROTESTANT CHURCHES, NAMELY, LUTHERAN, 
 CALVINIST, PRESBYTERIAN, EPISCOPALIAN, BAPTIST. THE 
 LATTER'S CLAIMS TO TRANSMITTED AUTHORITY. 
 
 THE Reformation is not noted, nor its illustrious 
 movers celebrated and admired, for reinstating the true 
 religion, but the proclaiming against popish super- 
 stitions, indulgences, idolatry, and other doctrinal 
 errors. Great credit is due those who toiled in so 
 noble an enterprise, but the admiration inspired by the 
 contemplation of an era of so great note, and the indi- 
 viduals who were indeed heroes in ecclesiastical warfare, 
 should not lead one to such an unfortunate conclusion 
 as to think that naught but truth received commen- 
 dation and became engrafted upon the Reformation ; 
 but the fact should be remembered that the errors and 
 superstitions of ages were retained, which in time be- 
 came augmented by the introduction of new ones, until 
 the Protestants became, in many respects, as super- 
 stitious, bigoted, and intolerant as the power they 
 warred against. 
 
 Science brought with her%a glory and renown worthy 
 of her, the handmaid of progress ; and all nations 
 should unite in paying tribute to her worth, and pro- 
 claim undying fame to her heroes and martyrs. But 
 conceding the many and rich gifts brought by the 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 107 
 
 rmation :iinl -cienee, it i- in vain tli;it we look to 
 either, or both comlmied, as having rein.-tated the true 
 church, or a system of worship in exact harmony with 
 that which ua- estalli>hed ly JesOfl < 'hri-t and fhc 
 
 tie-. Such an our i- not to l>e ton ml either aiiion-' 
 the Km: ' holie or IVote-iant MCto. If 8lK'h is 
 
 it, \\hiTt- i- it? \\'li-i' ilid it hr-jinr liv whom 
 
 :t bonded \ \N'|HT- i- it no 
 
 It was essential that Jesus ami tin- ajH.^tlr- In- rm- 
 
 1 \\ith tlir Mrlrlii-.-d.T j >rirM I iood , and antlior- 
 
 l'\ a divinr rrvrlation, in ordrr to set up thr 
 
 i at .Irru-alrin and preach the gOBpel to 
 
 all thr world: and it has | M 'cn shown that there \va- a 
 
 tailing a\\ay, an apostasy, a tran-t'onnation, yes, a 
 
 j of tin- nt ( K \\i\ id an cnJire 
 
 throw of that chnrch, and an a-_ r e of darkm-^s and 
 
 Mi nilness ensued fraught with thr most direful and 
 
 calamitous consiMjnencc's. SnperM it ion, idolatry, and 
 
 imKrcility reigned, and the Jern.-alein church was oh- 
 
 xaned or lo-t in the darkness. Can a less power and 
 
 authority, an inferior wi-dom and direction than it took 
 
 to set j> the church, reinstate tit , 
 
 It to..k apostles and prophet-, empowered with the 
 M. lehi^edee |>i and a divine revelation, U) 
 
 e-taMi-h the kingdom ot then can an amhitious 
 
 monk, detracting nothing from h ' name and 
 
 -lory, whatever his learning and talent-, or oilier mere 
 reform,; toU it without either an apo-tle or 
 
 prophet, tbe priesthood, or a re\elation from (iod? If 
 
 then Martin Luther and other-, without the priest- 
 hood or a divine appointment , dil, ly their own wi-doin, 
 
108 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 all that a properly authorized ministry did anciently 
 with such an appointment and authorization. 
 
 But what say others upon this most important sub- 
 ject? Dr. Wm. Smith says : 
 
 " We must not expect to see the church of holy Scripture 
 actually existing in its perfection on the earth. It is not to be 
 found thus perfect either in the collected fragments of Chris- 
 tendom, or, still less, in any one of these fragments, though it 
 is possible that one of these fragments more than another may 
 approach the scriptural .apostolic ideal." Bible Dictionary, 
 page 163. - 
 
 " Who ever read anything about the Baptist Church at Cor- 
 inth, or the Methodist Church at Kome, or the Presbyterian 
 Church at Jerusalem? These names were unknown. These 
 sects did not exist. They are all comparatively of modern 
 origin. They are in no way, shape, or manner a NECESSITY to 
 the CHRISTIAN religion, but a positive hindrance to it." 
 N. RAVLIN, March, 1875, in Chicago. Report in Advent Chris- 
 tian Times. 
 
 " Dr. Thrall said there were many truths that can be developed 
 only in two generations, because one is not broad enough. A 
 Presbyterian clergyman said to him recently: ' I believe the Con- 
 fession of Faith of our church, of course, but I do not believe it as 
 fullyandasfreelyasldotheBible.' That was just the thing. The 
 different sects are looking away from their creeds or catechisms 
 to the absolute sufficiency of the Bible, and are learning that 
 church government, as described in the Bible, does not exist upon 
 earth." New York Sun, Oct. 11, 1874. 
 
 " Sectarianism, which is only another name for heresy, 
 sprang out of the apostasy, and the parties named themselves 
 according to their own fancy." JAMES MATHEWS. 
 
 " Surely there is something in Christianity higher and purer 
 than any exhibition of it now known. The results, as they now 
 
HUMID] IH ^ AND i-i;ii->i in M >\>. 
 
 appear before our eyes, cannot be >\hat its Author de-i-ned 
 only to reach.'' JAM r> ( HLAIAKRS, RMMMfl ^f the Gospel, 
 page 67. 
 
 Also the folln\\ inir, niulrr 
 
 OKIGl 
 
 ig, under ItaJiead of tha . . 
 
 ,, ..I;,; U : 
 
 Iii M M: \\illiams became a I'.aptist, together 
 
 \viih sev- \ile. As fume in the colony 
 
 had 1" M bapti/.rd, a Mr. Holliman was Bclrdt-d to baptize 
 A illiams, who tln-n la; 
 
 / iinttjihs of Ileliyioua L 
 
 " M mis remained paM-r of t! uirch but a 
 
 few months. H-- . must dn-ive its 
 
 autli"- 
 
 that therefore, without such a com:: ho had no author- 
 
 ity to assume the office of paMor, or be in tin- 
 
 houst or proclaim to tlu- Impenitent the saving met 
 
 of redemption. Hr conceived that tin (hur.h of Christ has 
 
 n into apostasy as to have lost both its right form an<l 
 thr due adinini-lration of the ordinann s wl.icli could only be 
 v some new apostolic or specially com in i;. .n. <1 mes- 
 senger from above. . . . I n Mr. \\ ill iams's book, 4 Hireling Min- 
 we find the following: * In the poor, small span of my 
 
 to have been a diligent and constant obsei 
 and have been myself many ways engaged in city, in country, in 
 court, in schools, in universities, in churches, in Old and New 
 England, and yet cannot, in holy preseu< . !>nn_: in tin 
 
 results of a satisfying discovery that ith-r the be-ruim: minis- 
 try of the apostles or messengers to the nations, or the feeding 
 11 i-hin_r ministry of pastors and teachers, according to the 
 first t < of the Lord Jesus, is yet restored and e?' 
 
 These imperfections in the church, in its revived e 
 could be removed by a new apostolic ministry alone.' He there- 
 fore was opposed to the * office of any ministry but such as the 
 Lord Jesus appointed.' He cono-iv.-d that th ajxmttisy of < 
 christ hath so far corrupted all that there can be no recovery out 
 
110 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 of that apostasy till Christ shall send forth new apostles to plant 
 churches anew." Struggles and Triumphs of Religious Liberty, 
 pases 238, 239. (See Knowles's History, page 172; Cotton's An- 
 swer, page 9.) 
 
 To reform is to amend. A reformation implies that 
 whatever is being reformed has, at some time, fallen 
 from a commendable plane of purity and worth, and is 
 now striving by correcting and changing proceeding 
 from bad to better to regain its former high standing 
 and moral worth ; or that it is emerging, for the first 
 time, from among the elements of discord, dissensions, 
 and vice by a gradual changing, correcting, and growth, 
 with the view of obtaining a higher and a more desirable 
 sphere of usefulness, perfection, and purity. 
 
 The Protestant world all pride themselves on not only 
 being reformers but reformed. They concede that the 
 papacy held the world in ignorance and bondage for 
 long centuries, and that with a struggle they, either 
 directly or indirectly, issued from her dark bosom of 
 chaotic night, REFORMED. They unite in proclaiming 
 her vile and unclean, and brand her as "MYSTERY, BABY- 
 LON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOM- 
 INATIONS OF THE EARTH," yet she remains emphatically 
 the MOTHER, nevertheless. They, having lopped off 
 some of her most aggravating errors, lay claim to hav- 
 ing reached forward to a higher ground, and attained 
 to something of the primitive faith, spirit, and true order 
 of things. Accepting all this, and the fact that bold, 
 thoughtful, and noble men have sacrificed and toiled to 
 secure this greatly to be desired condition, when viewed 
 especially in contrast with the dark and misty past, yet 
 
ri:i>iDi \ i \M. FBIBR ....... . 11 1 
 
 which one of all these sects has reinstated the ehmvh of 
 Je-ii- ('liri-t in it> order, authority, power, in-piration, 
 and rnmplrtene^ - Or have tiny ><> done, all com- 
 hined? II:i\e they ne:irlv approxinia! OH6 like 
 
 unto it 1 
 
 In order to properly answer these inteiTo^a lives, 
 
 Decenary t hrietly examine into the origin and 
 something of the faith of -onir of thr laiL't'st and nnM 
 intlnrntial of inodrni <-lnir-he<, and roinpan' them with 
 the mid. ndard and tr-t .f the true rlmrrli 
 
 n/:iti(.n. 
 
 i in i.i i in i: \\s 
 
 The history f *l*<* T.nfln^n Church is intimately 
 connected with that of Martin Luther himself. It 
 originated with him. History points him out as tlie 
 most conspicuous, l>old, and capable of the Rcformerg. t 
 But as a hricf notice only in all that can he attempted 
 in the^ghort space allotted to this and tho other denom- 
 inations to which reference is herein made, and as it is 
 
 intruded to lender the MalemenK a^ anlhoritritivr a- 
 
 may lx% to relie\. them of all suspicion or distrust as 
 
 lo"arein-;iey, or as h:i\ inir heen writtrn \\itli prejudice 
 or hia>, thr laiiL r nai:e <>f the l-.-t ;uit hoi'it ies is ijiioted 
 l.-iriM'ly, in-te:id (f pre^enliiiLT the snlje<-t ni:ttter in the 
 l:niL r u:iL r e of t he writer. The fullowinir i- in point: 
 
 "The birth of the Lutheran drnominatiommoy, with some 
 
 litiH-s, 1,,- l.i;.-.l fr,,m ;!n- \.:u- l.'.nT. iii \\ hi.-li Linhrr, thru :. 
 
 mopfc' and twenty-four years of age, first ^iacove^-ed/a Latin 
 fiifalc among the rubbiah of his conv'c'ntlibrar}^ (rom the pcru- 
 
 < '. .';.!, li,. ,li-n\,-,l hi- i,,,'., ;. ;u,,l ihni a!ni.-t unknown. 
 in rrlrr.-ncr to thr 1.M -n-iiiiil ^yMrni of I'mit M;nt 
 
112 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 ogy. During ten years he continued to investigate and study 
 the Scriptures, at the end of which period, in 1517, he made his 
 first public foray into the territories of Kome by attacking the 
 sale of indulgences, which at that time was carried on by 
 Tetzel, in the vicinity of ' Luther's residence. . . . The pope 
 decreed that his writings should be publicly burnt. In return for 
 this compliment Luther collected together some of the standard 
 works of the Eomish Church, and burnt them, together with the 
 condemnatory bull of the .pope, in view of the inhabitants of 
 the city of Wittenberg. 
 
 " The history of the Lutheran Church in Europe presents 
 two very marked and prominent features. Her conflicts have 
 been divided between those which she waged with the Church of 
 Rome and those which were carried on within her own bosom 
 by the disputes and everlasting differences of her own members. 
 Debate and disturbances seem indeed to have- been the natural 
 and normal state of this sect during their whole past history. 
 Even before the death of Luther, the opinions of Melanchthon, 
 his most intimate and trusted friend, became so widely dissim- 
 ilar from his own, that a coldness of feeling ensued between 
 
 " In Europe the Lutheran Church is, at the present time, the 
 most numerous_of_all the Protestant sects. Every possible 
 shade of sentiment and belief can be found among them from 
 the semi-Romish 'old Luthera,' who, like Luther, adheresjo 
 
 the doctrine of consubstantiation, to the semi-infidel, who, like 
 Strauss, Paulus, Rhor, and other modern rationalistic theolo- 
 gians of Germany, deny the inspiration and miracles of the 
 Scriptures. In this country the same tendency to diversity of 
 sentiment exists among the Lutherans. 
 
 "The German Reformed Church, as it exists both in Eu- 
 rope and in this country, is historically descended from the 
 Swiss churches which were established in the sixteenth cen- 
 tury through the instrumentality of the distinguished reformer, 
 Ulric ZwinglL The original seat of this sect was in Switzer- 
 land; . . . Zwingli was the contemporary of Luther. ... He 
 was ordained as- a -Roman Catholic -priest after -having com- 
 pleted his studies at the University of Basle. " r^- History of All 
 Denominations, by SCHMUCKER, pages 21, 22, 23, 31. 
 
AND PRIESTHOOD. 113 
 
 The tir-t mo\e of Luther towards a reformat ion \\a- 
 
 mainly im-ited ly the piihli>hini: of indnl-eiKo; by 
 1, a Dominican friar, while he wtfl en-ja^ed in 
 liinir tli -(11(1 philosophy at Wittenhei 
 
 Tln Information etl'eeted hy him mainly m-i-ied in 
 jppo-iiiL r the supremacy of the ppe, hi- infallihility , 
 the sale of indiiL r 'M-rx, in:is<, puriratory, crlihaey, the 
 worship of image-, and anrirnlar ronfes>ion. 
 
 - ! .1 Kupp, "ncrivod ordination from thr 
 
 bol thr i;..ini~h : . and Iiis ordinal inn, i ! 
 
 nf all his Protestant succcHsore, U as valid as that 
 of Ihf Umni-li prii-tlnMnl :it thr hr-jinnin^ !" th- >i\t cnth 
 
 . In ITM "r.!;iiiH-l \>\ mi: lih <1 
 
 liurch] at tlu* time of its performance." 
 -litjion* ^(nomination* in // J'nitfd State*. 
 "The Lnth.nm-, li..\v.-v. r," >.i\-* !>:. I'.urk, k '..f :l ll ] 
 estantu, are said to differ least from tin- K<>mi>h ('hnn-h, as 
 they affirm that the body and blood of Christ I tally 
 
 present in the sacrament of the Lord's [n an 
 
 nprehcnsil'l. man m -r. . . . Towards the c!os< -ven- 
 
 teenth ceniun-, the Lutherans began to entertain a gi 
 liberality of sentiment than they had hefnre adopt. -.1. th-.u-h in 
 many places they persevered longer in severe and despot ie 
 pl. thin oUiei I'roteatant ehnreln s.' ? Theological Dic- 
 tionary, page 246, by Rev. < BUCK. 
 
 The Kefonned Lutheran Church is the state religion 
 of deimany, and the kinir i- the head of the rhun-li. 
 This is a secondary otl'-pring from the mother clyirrh. 
 
 ( VI.\ IMSTS. 
 
 MI Calvin, the irreai ( irneva reformer, was con- 
 temporary with Luther, and was the founder of that 
 system of faith and^doctrina ttilich stjITbcars his name. 
 
114 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 "Calvin was horn at Nogcn, in Picardy, in the year 
 1509." 
 
 Dr. Buck says : 
 
 u Calvinists are those who embrace the doctrine and senti- 
 ments of Calvin, the celebrated reformer of the Christian church 
 from Romish superstition and doctrinal errors." Theological 
 Dictionary, page 55. 
 
 The distinguishing differences of their faith from the 
 Lutherans and Arminians consists mainly in what is 
 
 " denominated the five points; these are predestination, particu- 
 lar redemption, total depravity, effectual calling, and certain 
 perseverance of the saints. 
 
 " They maintain that God hath chosen a certain number of 
 the fallen race of Adam in Christ before the foundation of the 
 world, unto eternal glory, according to his immutable purpose, 
 and of his free grace and love, without the least foresight of 
 faith, good works, or any conditions performed by the creature; 
 and that the rest of mankind he was pleased to pass by, and 
 ordain to dishonor and wrath, for their sins, to the praise of 
 his vindictive justice." /McZ., page 55. 
 
 Calvin also was ordained by the Romish clergy, a 
 hence his authority, like Luther's, was ff as valid as that 
 of the Romish priesthood," nnd nn rporp. so. 
 
 He was the chief advocate of that strange and up- 
 natural belief that a part of the human race were 
 elected to be eternally damned, and the remainder to 
 be eternally saved, the conduct of cither having noth- 
 ing to do HfTixing those conditions. He was so ex_- 
 treme as to teach that there are infants, even, confined. 
 to eternal burnings. His intolerant and vehement 
 spirit was such that he became an extreme persecutor, 
 
FHStfDKHCl AM> ILIKSTHOOD. 1 1 ." 
 
 jad put to death those who differed from him in reli- 
 
 1 ly some of ( ':ilv in's admirers, 
 
 I \\ill li.-iv <|iiotr tin* eminent Writer, Philip S.-liair, 
 D. D., LL.D., hllDBelf PivJ.\ trrinn. in :itt'xtaiioM of 
 its tnitlil'uliu'-s, a- follow- : 
 
 "T ninater < " h iYssion of I;IT i- tin- :ni.l 
 
 Htrongest statement of the Calvinistic [somciir ilK.l 
 
 Augustinian '] system of <! : n ihi 
 
 atnnd-pnini nf I>i\ .-i^niy :m<l .Ii 1 ..n tin- basU 
 
 of a close alliance <>f Chun-li ami st:\tc. The aascinbly was 
 itself nl, appoint. -.1 an<l paid 
 
 !> it, and amenable to its auil:-it\. Th.- ( 'onf.--ioii, \\liich 
 was sent to Parli-um-nt tni-ln- the title of the 4 IIumMe Advice,' 
 assigns to the eivil ^.ivrr nineut th* ',d dut y of callinir 
 
 ml piiMi-hiMi: IHT.-V. It thu- 
 
 sanctions tin- lu-indpleot reli-iou- persecution, and the Long 
 
 on this principle hy the expulsion of about 
 
 two th<ii*and ei.-rirymrii from th-ir li\ in-^ for n iuif\ 
 
 rit:iMi>M>. Th- ( hurch of Kn^laiid, after the Restoration. 
 
 fully repaid this act of intolerance with inter. *t l.y expelling 
 
 and starving th Puritan iiiinister, including iueb nn :. 
 
 1 I'.unyan, for non-<-oMforinity . Calvin and 
 
 had written special works in jnstiiication of. the hurimu: 
 
 of Servetii^ All the leading divines of the seventeenth C6H- 
 
 tury, Protestant as well as I; itholic, with the < -xception 
 
 few pcrsiM-nti-d Indepi-nd-n!-, Uapii-ts, aixl (Quakers, re- 
 
 garded religious toleration as a dangerous heresy and 
 
 of the devil. This view was held even by the venerable and 
 
 .1 l.y the New Kni;land Puritans in 
 
 tin- < lay s of expelling J'aptNN, hair.- .kn-s, and hnrninir 
 witches. The principle of persecution, to the < -xl< nt of burning 
 
 ics, is inseparable from the union of Church ao 
 which make a crime ajra'mM the ( hunh, also a crime against 
 the State, to be punished accordin- to law." 
 
116 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 In an accompanying note Dr. Schaff says : 
 
 " As this statement has been denied [Calvin's complicity in 
 and justification of the burning of Servetus] by the Mid-Con- 
 tinent of St. Louis, Dec. 4, 1889, page 4, I shall give the title 
 of Calvin's book : ' Defensio orthodox^ fidei de sacra trinitate 
 contra prodigiosos errores Michaelis Serveti Hispani ubi osten- 
 ditur hsereticos Jure gladii coercendos esse.' ' It appeared in 
 1554, a few months after Servetus's death, and is republishcd 
 in the new edition of Calvin's Opera by the Strasburg Profes- 
 sors, Keuss, etc., Yol. VIII., 483, 644.' The title of Beza's 
 tract is : ' De Hsereticis a civili magistratu cuniendis,' etc. 
 Geneva, 1554, second edition, 1592, French translation by Nic. 
 Colladon, 15GO. Calvin wished the sword to be substituted for 
 the stake in the case of Servetus; but as to the right and duty 
 of the death penalty for obstinate heretics he had not the 
 slightest misgiving, and it is only on this ground that his con- 
 duct in that tragedy can be in any way justified or at least 
 explained. It is well known that all the surviving Reformers, 
 even the gentle Melanchthon, fully approved of it." Creed 
 Revision in the Presbyterian Church, pages 7 and 8. 
 
 Calvin's authority and largely his spirit were con- 
 ferred upon his immediate successors. 
 
 THE rRKSHYTKKIANS. 
 
 John Knox, tbejvpostle of Presbyterian ism, was born 
 in East Lothian, 1505, and was educated at the Univer- 
 sity of 8t. Andrew's. At about the age of twenty -five 
 heJ^Hoo^^r^rs^Tw^s ordained) irrthfi CntbnliV. ChlLvgb.- 
 His authority, too, was "as valid as theJR-omish hie- 
 rarchy." 
 
 " As a man of known ability, and as a priest, he was espe- 
 cially obnoxious to the hierarchy. His talents pointed him out 
 as a fit person for the ministry, but he was very reluctant to de- 
 vote himself to that important charge, and was only induced to 
 
i SIDENCY AND ri;n>THOOi>. 117 
 
 do BO after a s crnal struggle, by a solemn call from the 
 
 minister and the assembled congregation. 
 
 A:: r the accession of Queen Mary to tin throne of I 
 
 at the requ it -f Ui M< nds, Knox quitted Kn-land and 
 
 to(icneva, and tbere made tbe acquaintance of Calvin, 
 
 whom he loved an >nd followed more closely than 
 
 he fathers of the Information in }\\* view hoth of 
 
 ine and e< al di-cipline." / and 
 
 I. \N . II u:m\... 1>. ! - , ;m,l 
 
 "The Presbyterian ( 'hnreli in Ireland \va.s mainly the olT-prini: 
 
 n Scotland. . . . The Pre-hvte- 
 
 rian Chinch in the Tinted State^ derives its lin. i iht- 
 
 ians l.nth of Inland and S. ,y of 
 
 ioux Denominations in - - f, >. h\ I > \ M i i. i; i i-r, 
 
 pa-.- :.::.. 
 
 Tin- Trr J\ trrian- miirinallv -pratiir up with :ind nut 
 fr<m Ili 
 
 '1 f that the authority of their ministers to preach 
 
 -aeranu ni< of hapti-m and the 
 
 Lord's supp<- 1. i the ilo-k of Cbi i ived from tin 
 
 \ the imposition of tbe hands of the presbytery. 
 
 y artirm that th. r. i- no order in t lie church as estab- 
 
 lished by Christ and bis apostles superior to that of presbyters; 
 
 that all ministers, being ambassadors of Christ, are e.jtial hy 
 
 If eonnni->in: III. ,y y page 
 
 BM 
 
 "The members of tbe Chnn-h of Scotland arc Mri< -t I'resby- 
 
 :.-; their mode of unent was brought 
 
 thith ( iencvaby.Iolm Knox. the famou- Sc.-u h reformer, 
 
 and who has been styled ' the apostle of Scotland.' Their doc- 
 
 < as may be seen in the Confession of Faith 
 
 and the lon-rr and shorter catechisms." J&i'cZ., 3Gf>. 
 
 '!'!; -li:-i Presbyterians in Ann riea eaiue fnm Kngland, S 
 land, and Ireland, :il>ont the year 1700. They settled in what i> 
 now a part of New Jersey and Delaware. The first Presbyter ian 
 
118 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. . 
 
 church formed in the United States was in Philadelphia, now 
 known as the 4 First Presbyterian Church ' in that city." Ibid., 
 page 367. 
 
 The following is a part of the Presbyterian " Con- 
 fession of Faith," taken from Chapters III. and VI., as 
 stated in "Creed Revision," and is received, together 
 with all else in the creed, by members of the church, 
 especially the clergy, "as containing the system of doc- 
 trine taught in the Holy Scriptures " : 
 
 u III. By the decree of God, for the manifestation of his 
 / glory, some men and angels are predestinated unto everlasting 
 life, and others foreordained to everlasting death. 
 
 u IV. These angels and men, thus predestinated and fore- 
 ordained, are particularly and unchangeably designed; and their 
 / number is so certain and definite that it cannot be either increased 
 or diminished." 
 
 " VI. As God hath appointed the elect unto glory, so hath 
 
 he, by the eternal and most free purpose of his will, foreordained 
 
 x all the means thereto. . . . Neither are any other redeemed by 
 
 Christ, effectually called, justified, and saved, but the elect only. 
 
 u VII. The rest of mankind God was pleased, according to 
 the unsearchable counsel of his own will, lohereby he extendeth or 
 withholdeth mercy as he pleaseth,for the glory of his sovereign 
 power over his creatures, to pass by, and to ordain them to dis- 
 honor and wrath for their sin, to the praise of his glorious 
 justice." 
 
 In Chapter VI. the following occurs : 
 
 , " III. Elect infants, dying in infancy, are rpgpnp.rated a_nd 
 
 ' saved by Christ through the Spirit, who worketh ^er^^and 
 
 where, and how he pleaseth. So also are all other elect persons 
 
 whp^are incapable of being oT^ardlycalled by thp. ministry of 
 
 "IV. Others, not elected, although they may be called by 
 the ministry of the Word, and may have some common 
 
ri;i>M>i:\< v \\i> PRIESTHOOD. 119 
 
 - _gf the Spirit, yet tliey never truly come to < h;iM, and 
 fore cannot be ftfly<?d; ( mucK Jess can i/. 
 
 /<rr way what soever } be 
 
 tTey never sti UlluJMl to ./W/mi llkttr lives according to the liahttf 
 nature and the law of that religion they do profess; and to assert* 
 and maintain that they may, is very pernicious, and to be de- 
 _*." Pages 21,22, 23, 34. 
 
 Again, Dr. Srliatl' saya : 
 
 ion. then, < ! - iour 
 
 i- world of mankind, luil tin- Saviour of the rl 
 
 :i rontradietion \o Mevcnil of the elf !ara- 
 
 . such as 1 .Inliii ii.: ( 'lirist is tin propitiation 
 for our hi also for [the ius of] 
 
 the whole w<> Page 20. 
 
 tin : 
 
 I'.MI AugustiM ran his system to an iniol.-nil.lr f\lnnir. It 
 freedom. \ lain, 
 
 who by one a*" .:\rl ihc wlmlf liuuian 
 
 in tin- Mavnv of sin. It su*pen -rid upon 
 
 tint our onderans the wh-' lini; WM- 
 
 for a single transgression com mitt <-l \\ithoui our knowledge an<i 
 consent six thousand years ago. < >ui f thU mass of i-orrupiH.n, 
 God by his SOVen :! a romparalively small 
 
 portion of tin- human family to everlasting life, and leaves tin- 
 
 ii, without doing any- 
 thing to save them. Cal\ini>m in 1 ihi^ IJlteilt . . . 
 
 The Lutheran (hutch nrrepted tht of tll; slave! 
 
 iinan will in the strongest i'm-m,and also the unconditional 
 
 . 
 
 Dr. Scliall' i- a prnLrressive l^-c-hytcrian. Ih; lc- 
 
 lievcs in luvakini: away from the old :il>Minlif ic- fks- 
 
 1 upon men in the past by the creed, ;m<l moving 
 
 mil into a.l\am-rl Ijohj :im i ;l more con-i<Ient iM-lief. 
 
 Mr favors a revision of the creed, l>ut will they revise 
 
120 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 or condemn him, and others of like faith, as heretics, 
 and put them out of the fold ? Says he : - 
 
 u We need a theology and a confession that is more human 
 than Calvinism, more divine than Arminianism, and more 
 Christian and catholic than either." Ibid., page 42. 
 
 " The Presbyterian Church in the United States originated in 
 a union of immigrants from Ireland and England." A Blend- 
 ing of Irish Presbyterianism and English Congregationalism. 
 
 The first presbytery founded in this country was in 
 Philadelphia in 1704.* 
 
 It is not difficult to trace the authority or priest- 
 hood of this denomination to its source, Rome. 
 
 THE EPISCOPALIAN CHURCH. 
 
 The Episcopalian, or Church of England, was founded 
 by Henry VIII. of England, in the fore part of the 
 sixteenth century^ 
 
 In the early part of his life he belonged to the Roman 
 Catholic Church, and wrote against Luther in. defence 
 of the claims of the pope, for which he received from 
 his Holiness the title of the " Great Defender of the 
 Faith." 
 
 While a Catholic, he persecuted unto death those 
 who would not subscribe to the papal faith. Growing 
 weary of his wife Catherine, he became infatuated with 
 the charms of Anne Boleyn, and appealed to the pope 
 for a divorce that he might marry her. Out of policy, 
 the pope declined his request, at which Henry became 
 highly incensed, and, at the instigation of Bishop Cran- 
 mer, projected a scheme to place himself out of the 
 
 r Religious Denominations, by Vincent L. Miller. 
 
n;i>im \ ^ \M PRIE8THOOD, 1 '1 1 
 
 pope'- power. thai he ini-ht i:i\r free >eope to hJ3 
 
 All Kurope \va> involved in the dispute eaused hy hi- 
 unrighteous demands, and, while the emit rover*- y ra^vd, 
 he put auay hi- kvifc, and artually married Anne. 
 
 Kin-aired at the eoursr pursued l>y the pop. ;/.ed 
 
 ; rvins of In- o\\ n kiii-doin, relonned 
 . and leel:irel hiin-.-lf the supreme hea<> 
 thvrlntrch on "////,. 
 
 The art;elr.,,t'taith reeeiv* d \sere : (\ ) That tlnM-lerny 
 oiiL r lit to in-Iruet the pe..ple a eMidiii'J to the L r >-pi-l. ('2. ) 
 That liapli-m i- e->ential. and that <-hillreii ^hould le 
 
 1 for original -ii, 'ainin^ tin- II"!;. 
 
 (.".) That peiiaure i- neee-^ai'V to >al\atiou, and c-on- 
 'ii to a prie-t uhere it had. (1.) In tin* 
 
 cucliari>t the very blood and tl -h >!' Chri-t \\ei-^_re- 
 CCIved. (5. ) That tin ;. \ to snint^ for inter- 
 
 cession. (6,) 1I"I\ \\ater, holy bread, and the earry- 
 
 iiiLT of eamlle-, a-he-, palin>, and ereepiiiLT to the en>, 
 \\ei-e retained : and ma \va> -a'nl for the >oul> in pur- 
 
 ThU ereed u a - ehaiiL^'d from time to time, and was 
 
 finally ivsolved into tin- Thirty-iiim- Articles. "John 
 Wesley abridged and reduced tln-M* thirty-nim! articles 
 to twenty-live/' which \\ere made the ha-i> of the Meth- 
 odistJjaJtli. 
 
 :i-tandini: Ilrnry had thrown otl' the Roman 
 soke, lie n-tained her intolerant >pirit of prr>rriition, 
 and had 1':. i '. rues and Mary A-kew,,lohn Laniln-rt, 
 
 Fox'. Book of Martyr., page 270. 
 
122 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 Thomas Garrett, William Gerome, Bernard and Mcr- 
 ton, Robert Lestwood, Anthony Pearsons, Adam Dam- 
 lip, Thomas Benet, "with a great number of others, for 
 presuming to differ from the king on the subject of the 
 real body and blood of Christ, in the sacrament of the 
 Lord's supper," * publicly burnt at the stake at Smith- 
 field for heresy. During his lifetime he beheaded two 
 of his wives, divorced others, and, while dying, gave 
 sentence to sacrifice the Duke of Norfolk. 
 A Catholic, writing of him, says : 
 
 " At the time of the death of this merciless tyrant, which 
 look place in the year 1547, when he expired in the fifty-sixth 
 year of his age and in the thirty-eighth of his reign, the most un- 
 just, hard-hearted, meanest, and most sanguinary tyrant that the 
 world had ever beheld, whether Christian or heathen." COB- 
 BETT'S Six Letters, page 18. 
 
 Of his chief priest, aider, and abetter at church mak- 
 ing (Bishop Cranmer), he says : 
 
 "Black as many others are, they bleach the moment that Cran- 
 mer appears in his true colors. But, alas! where is the pen or^ 
 tongue to give us those colors? Of the sixty-five years that he 
 lived, and of the thirty-five years of his manhood, twenty-nine 
 years were spent in the commission of a series of acts which, for 
 wickedness in their nature and for mischief in their conse- 
 quences, are absolutely without anything approaching to a par- 
 allel in the annals of human infamy. Being a Fellow of a college 
 at Cambridge, and having, of course, made an engagement (as 
 the Fellows do to this clay) not to marry while he was a Fellow, 
 he married secretly, and still enjoyed his fellowship. While a 
 married man he became a priest, and took the oath of celibacy, 
 and, going to Germany, he married another wife, the daughter 
 of a Protestant, so that he had now two wives at one time. 
 
 * Fox's Book of Martyrs, page 279. 
 
PRESIDENT V \M PRIE81 u< 
 
 X 
 
 hiB oath bound him to ha all.__j|fl f jMLaivh- 
 
 , L'UtniVrtl til.- l;i\V ol" Crlih:r\ . \\ h'> h,- him-, ll >, ,-] ,-l!\ 
 k'-j't his (icrtlKin J^OfOjjQ tin- i:i!:io- :ii ( .in; Thurx , ha\ IIIL:. a- 
 
 104, imported her in achqa^" etc. 
 
 111 thr timr of Kdward \'I. tin- rlimvh \\a- 
 ll8hC(l l^\ BD I ' :i!-|i:i!Ii.-ht. Tlh' Mj >'l -r .| ;i 1 
 
 in Anirri.-a \\.-is dn-ivr.1 t'nun tlic ( 'liurrh i uid, 
 
 and i ! li.-r authority and nmdi-l lVni that fliun-h. 
 
 1'lius ur li:i\r tlu oriiiin, suun-r, and authority <f 
 "the Protestant ('Imrrl, 
 
 110111 \vllirh ! VTftl d<-rr|idrd. 
 
 1 HI. l.Al'l I II. 
 
 Tlii- B60( had it- >ri L Mii 111 to Ihr n 
 
 ailthrlilic arruiiht, and \\a> tulllldcd l,y M.-niio Minoiu 
 
 -land. They \\nv tir-t calh-d 
 Mcnnonitr>. Thi- i- a lar lurk a- ihnv i- any rrrd- 
 
 Btttborttgr for extending thr i;apti-i drn<nninan.)n, 
 
 although thr rlaiin is ni.idr l.y -'inr of thrin that thrrr 
 ui uiiintrnMijtr(l lino of la|ti-t rhurrh-> all 
 k to thr :i|ni-||-, thron-h \\hirh thr pi 
 
 liiHid ha- I..-, -n ti-an-inittrd un-nllird in its anthoi'ity and 
 
 of thr Roman Oatbolic Obarch. lint this 
 
 . assumption, fanciful in thr rxtivmr, havini: 
 no foundation in I'.i 
 
 Tin; BiMr In-ini: npp. laim, Irt u- r\- 
 
 ttmine acme of the evidences advanced in its support iy 
 
 liold'niir to that doL r ma : 
 
 I "mli -r tlie figure of the woman (Hev. xii.) tin chun-h 
 :ii;es in obscurity, ami ;m ol.x-urity so deep a- th 
 8 waa then by the great world unknown, a>. 
 
 * Appendix K. 
 
124 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 now with difficulty traced." The Rev. T. G. JONES, D. I)., in 
 his History of the Origin and Continuity of the Baptist Church, 
 page 451. 
 
 Query : Where was it ? 
 
 Let Mr. Jones answer, on page 46 : 
 
 " As a visible and located, organization, where is the church 
 founded at Jerusalem? For long ages it has ceased to exist, in 
 member digesta." 
 
 Query again : Where is there one like it ? Not among 
 Catholic or Protestant denominations that can be found. 
 Again : 
 
 " Since the kingdom of God was shut up in our bosoms, and 
 was made known by no outward sign, they (the Baptists) ex- 
 isted by hundreds and thousands, as if not in existence." 
 
 Such is the kind of proof dogmatical assertion 
 that is resorted to in order to support the theory that 
 there has been a continuous line of authority extending 
 from the time of the apostles unto the present, outside 
 of the Roman Catholic Church, the line of the popes. 
 
 The Doctor confesses that they (the Baptists) and 
 he allows the existence of none others were so obscure 
 and in such dark recesses and out of the way places 
 that none knew of their existence. 
 
 He closes by assuming that somehow the "kingdom 
 of God was shut up " in their " bosoms," and that -they 
 existed in scores and hordes, and nobody knew of them. 
 Miraculous ! Where were they ? If this be not a day of 
 revelation, how did the Doctor find out so much ? Thus 
 the Baptists endeavor to evade the ignominy of being 
 an offshoot of the Roman mother by assuming, without 
 
I KKSIDENCY AND P1UE8T1H " ! . 1 -"> 
 
 proof, that a pure and iv^e neratc line ha- been kept up 
 
 rill the uny from tin- apo-tle- to the present time out- 
 
 of the Catholic hiei . which they suc- 
 
 :>-d to tli, prie-tho..d, the keys of power anil 
 
 :, an. I they brand nil the other sects as uuelenn 
 
 and destitute of authority nud ri. 
 
 Hut the nio-t tangible reason or assertion rendered 
 
 by Dr. Jones to support tin- elaini of the t ran-mi--h>n 
 
 <f authority ihrnu-jh IVipli-t t-hurehe- from the ftpos- 
 
 tles is, th it of Htc.sslty there i:iu-t ha\ hain 
 
 :id'iUL r all the way do\\ u from t! roiu the 
 
 see it^ two eihU. liut \\ ! 
 ? or the one rlid? 
 
 It is true that were there a gold chain !in<_: 
 
 the oeeau at Liverpool, Knirlaud, and at Ne\\ ^ 
 
 ier \\:i^seenof the same material and make, al-o 
 
 e\teiidinir into the oeean, thiui:h the great body of it 
 
 mi'jht !>e huried in the Atlantic, one nnuht \\ith >afety 
 
 hide that tl: < hut the tuo ends of the same 
 
 (hain. But If ODO Of gold -li'iild appear in Kuirland, 
 
 and in America one >hould l>e seen made of hay and 
 
 >traw, it would take one of the wildest freaks ( ,f the 
 
 ima t L r in:tt lude that the latter wa- the other 
 
 hi chain! And, comparatively, the \\\\\ 
 Church of tn-day in it- ir<'neral contour, orL r ani/.ation, 
 rine, autho: 9 botn ahoiil the >ame re>ein- 
 
 hlanco to tho ancient church at .Jeru-alem t hat a chain 
 of hay and straw d< m t one of gold. 
 
 Dr. Dix, in spe.ikin^ upon the authority question 
 fr- >m an Kjn-copar.an stand-point, which is diflereiit 
 from the one assumed by the Bapti-ts, says: 
 
126 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 " This is the constant deliverance of our branch of the church 
 [Episcopalian], that from the apostles' time there have been 
 three orders of ministers in Christ's church, bishops, priests, 
 and deacons. . . . That the .apostolic office continues in the 
 episcopate. . . . The phrase used to state this connection is that 
 well-known one, the apostolic succession. . . . We have not 
 abandoned it. We assert it as fearless as ever, though sneering 
 paragraphs and unwarranted statements go the rounds of the 
 religious press. 
 
 u Next, let me say that the denial of the doctrine is in many 
 instances the result of misapprehension and misunderstanding. 
 That doctrine has been presented under the symbol of a long, 
 thin chain, stretching from St. Peter and St. Paul down to our 
 day. The strength of a chain is no greater than that of its 
 weakest link, and if one link fail, all do break, the whole chain 
 gives out at once. Now, there could not be a symbol less apt 
 than this to convey the idea of succession as a practical fact. 
 . . . The idea presented is not a chain, but that of a net-work 
 coextensive with Christian organization, a net spread over the 
 entire Held of Christendom; meshes, not links, are here past 
 numbering. . . . It means simply this: that a true ministry -has 
 always existed in Christ's church." New York Times, Feb. 25, 
 1889. 
 
 Doctors here disagree. The Baptist chain-symbol 
 won't do as an illustration for an Episcopalian. There 
 might be a weak link discovered, or a place where there 
 is none. Dr. Dix undertakes to shift the difficulty in 
 order to stay up the Episcopalian assumption of having 
 received divine power by transmission through the 
 "episcopate," by spreading "a net-work of true minis- 
 ters over the entire field of Christendom," and denying 
 the Baptist chain argument or assumption. Living in 
 the " meshes " ! Nobody could find them ! The Doctor 
 concludes it a more difficult task to test a "net-work" 
 
iliiLT the world than a chain, lint if there \\.-i- 
 
 ":i net-Work " there \\:i^ " ;i thill chain." Illt neither 
 
 CM lc >houn. It i- :ill assumption. " Mystery, 
 ral>\ Ion " held - . er "all kindred-, and 
 
 and nation-." Her authority and religion and 
 hood were everywhere, in tin* "m< n.l ( ut, 
 
 as sanvd :inl |r.fain' hi-tnry ij t-WOfk " 
 
 >ynilM)| an-1 assumption is nan-lit l>:it a livmuidun- 
 hliud. Tlir fa -t- of lii-tory will not Mipport it. 
 
 Dr. i Kpi-rnpalian, rl;tini> "a nrt-\soik " ; \lr\ . 
 
 tin I" have rxtuidrd (Mlt- 
 
 -i<lc of tin- Ionian Catholic* Church; and the liumaii 
 
 Catholics claim that thc-ir authority dc-cmdcd in di- 
 
 linc Ihronirh the K'ninMi pi'ie-thood from \* 
 
 A Keller informed class of HaptNt- have arisen of la!.- 
 . ho\\e\ er, \\ ho have the eonraL'r and inteuril \ to re- 
 nounce the alMird elaim of Iran-milted authority through 
 itinuotis lino of Bnpti-t chnrche-, and COdfCBfl to 
 the followii 
 
 Heman Lincoln, D. D., Prof.--..!- of 
 Chuivh Hi-tory in Newton Theoln^ical Seminary: 
 
 " In glancing over the columns of the Central Baptist, I was 
 hy your article. (I'.y Prof. Norman Fox, of William - 
 
 ('ollrLTi', Missouri.) Its sohor views, sterling mumi'Mi rn-r. ^J 
 
 and camli-i il < ritnisms pi eased me greatly. Your views 
 
 accord with those of all scholars who have given the matin a 
 
 thorough investigation. I have never known but one Baptist 
 
 of large learnini: an<l s<hn- jml-mrnt who held a diffen-ni 
 
 opinion the lair I >r. J. Nrwton lirown. Hebelievrl that asuc- 
 
 11 -t tr-ur Uaptist churches could be traced in a <lin ct line 
 
 the apostolic age to our own time. Therefore the Publica- 
 
128 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 tion Society employed him to prepare such a history. Five 
 years or more passed, I think, before the first volume of the 
 work was ready for the press ; -but when the manuscript was 
 submitted to wise judges, it failed to meet their approval, and 
 was never published. Your position, I think, is the only safe 
 one. We can attempt nothing more, with our present data, 
 than to prove the existence of Baptist principles from the 
 apostolic age to the present time. To trace a line of churches 
 holding these principles, unmixed with radical errors, no wise 
 and cautious student will undertake. 
 
 " Again, Dr. William Williams, who has so ably filled the 
 chair of Church History in Greenville Theological Seminary, 
 in a letter says : 
 
 "' There can be no doubt in the world that in our so-called 
 histories of the Baptists, many sects are claimed as Baptists 
 which, if now reduced, would not be acknowledged as such by 
 any church or association, e. #., the Novatians, Donatists, and 
 Paulicans. 
 
 " 4 From the fifth to the sixteenth century inclusive, there are 
 no churches (unless we except the churches of the Mennonites 
 with some errors) that can be called Baptist churches. As 
 history now stands (what future researches will develop we 
 cannot tell) it is impossible to trace any chain of Baptist 
 churches from the days of the apostles till now. 
 
 u ' Those Baptists who are urging our claims on the ground 
 of an historical succession, are only doing harm to us with all 
 intelligent and well-read people. We do not need such aid for 
 the success of our principles, however much Romanists and 
 High Church Episcopalians may think they need it. 
 
 " ' Our country has few scholars equal to Dr. E. J. W. Buck- 
 land, Professor of Church History in Rochester Theological 
 Seminary. In a private letter he says: " My historical investi- 
 gations make it perfectly clear to me that a continuous line of 
 Baptist churches from the time of the apostles to the Reforma- 
 tion period has never been established. Orchard's attempt to do 
 it is sadly weak, and would disgrace any historical writer." 
 
 " ' He quotes the Fathers as holding views which they con- 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PUIE8THOOD. 129 
 
 demo, ignores many facts which would utterly disgrace his 
 
 proposition, and shows throughout the folly of working from 
 
 i da ry sources of information. The valuable collection of 
 
 1 with the same faults and mistakes, and Mr. 
 
 Ray's " Baptist Succession " falls into like errors. 1 am fully 
 
 persuaded that, taking Hap list churches in the strictest m<> 
 
 sens* succession can never be historically established. 
 
 .(lit. 
 
 There were bodies which held some of our principles, hut tin y 
 
 ii only in part. We do reach a distinctive ly lo 
 rhmvh line in the I Vtrobru&ians, in 1104, and I helieve that \\ e 
 elaim that our distinctive principles were perpetuated con- 
 tinuMii-ly from that date onward into tl. nation period, 
 
 and so to our d >\i\:h a part of the history is obscure, and 
 
 the line may he a broken <n.-. What we ou_:ht to rc*t upon i- 
 the historie continuity of Baptist principles, and their iminuta- 
 
 (feorgC V . pn-^i-l.-nt of < hic.iiro Ua; 
 
 Theological Semin 1 one of our ablest professors of 
 
 Church History, si an unbroken 8ucc<i<>ii !' 
 
 *, from the days of the ajwstles to our 
 day, is a sheer historical picture. My opinion is, that 
 
 : impossihle to make out an 4 unhroken succession ' of 
 
 SHCS for the truth outside of the lloman Catholic Church. 
 
 I should prefer to attempt almost any other intellectual achieve- 
 
 >!>le. M 
 
 U4 The Donatists arc often spoken of as an essentially Dip- 
 is to me to be wide <.f the truth. 
 
 The Donatists had their I i-hops, presbyters, and deacon-, nnr 
 
 did they differ from t: itholic Church in regard to 
 
 the proper mode and subjects of baptism. It would not 
 
 MI< ngthen our denominational position an iota to make out an 
 
 k. ii succession of regular Hu-tist, churches from the 
 
 mes to the present. We depend on the " law and tin 
 
 i unbroken succession, for the evidence 
 
 the church to which we belong is a scripturally constituted 
 one.' 
 
130 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 " Eev. David Weston, Professor of Church History in Ham- 
 ilton Theological Seminary, quotes from a private letter of 
 Dr. Cramp, author of ' Baptist History,' as follows: 
 
 " c Many of our brethren indulge in the pleasant thought 
 that Baptist churches may be traced all the way back to the 
 apostolic age. That they existed in that age I know very 
 well, but from the establishment of infant baptism to the 
 Reformation is a very dreary time. The chain may be there, 
 but it only appears now and then, and the connecting links are 
 wanting. Some of our historians are credulous, some are 
 careless.' 
 
 " Dr. Howard Osgood, Professor of Church History in 
 Crozier Theological Seminary, and one of the most painstaking 
 investigators that our country has produced,, says regarding 
 this discussion: 
 
 " c So far as I know, history does not tell with a clear voice 
 of Baptist churches from A. D. 500-1000. I do not think the 
 unbroken succession necessary to establish the validity of any 
 Baptist church.' 
 
 " The above quotations are taken from the Christian Record 
 of August, 1873, page 348, as taken by that paper from the 
 Bible Expositor, and is the evidence of the historical faculty of 
 the six principal Baptist Theological Seminaries of this country, 
 touching the subject of 'succession.'" Found Vol. XXIV., 
 page 18, of Saints' Herald for Jan. 15, 1877. 
 
 But as there are Baptists, and possibly in consid- 
 erable numbers, who are vain enough to assert that 
 the Baptist Church descended in direct line from the 
 apostles to the present time ; and others, that their 
 "principles and views" have descended; and still 
 others, that their church descended directly from John 
 the Baptist, it may be important here to briefly exam- 
 ine these claims. 
 
 The latter claim meets with defeat at the outset, for 
 
AND I-I:IK>TIIOOD. I'M 
 
 it must he nhvious to any IVihle reader that John tin* 
 
 r:ij>ti-t founded no church, and of course none could 
 
 by succession havo come do\\u tVoiu him. John him- 
 
 II.- that hath the Inide is the bridegroom." 
 
 >.) John was the friend of the bridegroom, 
 
 and \\.i- ease. No church in primitive times WftS 
 
 nainrd ifter him. Tliis did n..i OOOQT until modern 
 
 time-; hence the fWPJ name "Mapli-l Church" shows 
 
 church to have been of remit <>iii:in, and deteat- 
 
 its claim for antiquity. 
 
 The T.apti-t-, however, do not claim " apostolic suc- 
 ceion " ; for th-y -ay that the " aj >i M< lie otli. e c\- 
 ! with John the l.r|o\, ,,n," 
 
 pag<- '(cause no longer needt-d. Hut who told 
 
 the I:i] any other-, that the "apoMnlie otiiee 
 
 expired \\ith Jiihn tlie lMlo\i-d "? D.M-S ihr T.il.lo say 
 Did I lhat it \\.nl<l expire then ? Did 
 
 1'et ill, or John, or any other inspired writer 
 
 announce such a tliinir? No; no su-li atlirnntion is 
 made I iy any of tli.-e witnesses for the truth. The 
 Iapti-N, then, h ;ined this position to start with, 
 
 which is a flat contradiction of Paul's teaching, as fol- 
 lows : 
 
 44 And he [Christ] gave some apostles; ami some, prophets; 
 and some, evangelists; and some pastors and ten- tin 
 
 the saints, for the work of the ministry; for lin- 
 ing of the body of Christ: till we all come in the unity of 
 nth, ami <>f the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a per- 
 fect man, unto the measure of the stature of tin fulnrss of 
 Christ." Eph. iv. ll-i:;. 
 
 The Bihlc thus continues apostles (and of course the 
 apostolic office) and prophets in the church. The rea- 
 
132 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 son for their continuance is given in the next verse, as 
 follows : 
 
 " That we henceforth be no more children, tossed to and fro, 
 and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of 
 men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to de- 
 ceive." Eph. iv. 14. 
 
 " Sleight of men, and cunning craftiness," in that they 
 would assume that the apostolic office ceased with John 
 the Revelator, as no longer needed ; and that their 
 church, consisting of only pastors and deacons, is a con- 
 tinuation of that same old Jerusalem church which was 
 established by Christ and the apostles. There are no 
 witnesses anywhere, in heaven or on earth, who have 
 given any evidence in support of this Baptist claim, 
 whose statements are worth relating, and the Bible 
 positively contradicts it. 
 
 The Baptists disclaim "popish succession," calling it 
 the "succession of antichrist"; and that "all well- 
 informed Baptists are agreed," says this writer, who 
 appears to be one of note among them, "in the belief 
 that we," yes, we, "as a people, have continued from 
 the times of Christ unto the present. In other words, 
 they hold and teach the perpetuity of the church of 
 Christ. They believe that Baptist succession exists " 
 ("Baptist Succession," page 15), and that the Baptist 
 Church is that church. But which Baptist Church is 
 the one standing in the true line of succession ? This is 
 not agreed upon by Baptists themselves, and there are 
 many Baptist churches ; yet this is the important thing 
 to men interested in knowing the true way. This same 
 writer, who seems to be wonderfully in love with the 
 
ANIJ pi:n>i IKM.I,. 133 
 
 Baptists, and down on everybody else (D. B. Ray), 
 
 admit- that there are Bapti-ts who believe in MtOOeft- 
 leny that the | .11 can he proved," 
 
 yet lie QMayfl tlie t.i-k of proving it. Bold fellou , 
 that ! 
 
 Again, thi- \\rit.-r has (ho courage to Mate that" No 
 man can le in the church or kingdom of Jesus Christ 
 who i- ii"t in that kiii'jdom which has the -accession 
 tVoin the apo-tolic Kg*." < )f coiir-e the Baptist ( 'hmvh, 
 in tlie mind of the \\ r one he belongs to 
 
 the one in the line <' and all \\lio do not 
 
 l.eloii-j to it are oiit-'hle of t|i< church or kingdom, 
 '. (MBM N *-\y imp"i taut, then, tl, :im- 
 
 inc thi- claim in the liir: i'.->tainent facts. 
 
 Chri-t >ail, "I \\ill htiild my rlinrrh." Here ii 
 annotinrrd that a church uonld he luiilt. This church 
 or kingdom iefined in a prec.-din^ -hapter : 
 
 lut lor the lienctit of Bapti-ts it i- IP re n jain 
 
 m OOQOeCtioa Nvith their claim to 1>- a continuation ol' 
 that clmrch. Paul, in speaking of th hpc.itic (on- 
 >lrnctioii of the church Imilt hy ( 'liri-t, >ay- : 
 are the Kody of ('hri-t, and iih'inl.ers in particular. 
 And (iod hath set some in the church, tir-t apo-tle-, 
 ndarily prophet-, thirdly teMhm, at'ter that mir- 
 I, then ijit'i- of healin--, help-. ir< >\crmnent>, di\<-r- 
 
 uiietoftoDgoes." (1 Cor. \ii. ^7,28.) 
 
 ain it i- \\rittcn, when ( 'hri-t "a-rcnded tip oil 
 
 hi^h, he led captivity capti\ - unto men," 
 
 Hows: "And lu gave SOUK- apMle-: and >oine, 
 
 !iet>; and BOOM, e\ anircli-ts," etc. These were I.- 
 
 itinne rf (ill we all come in the unity of the faith." 
 
134 ' PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 God set these officers in his church ; and this is the 
 organization or kingdom that was built by Christ and 
 the apostles, and the only one which they did build. 
 Has that church descended down to us? And is the 
 Baptist Church that church? Don't laugh, reader, at 
 this Baptist presumption. You know, and they know, 
 and every Bible student knows, that their church is 
 not that ancient apostolic church ; neither is it like it 
 either in authority, organization, or doctrine. The 
 Baptist Church sets itself above other modern churches 
 in its high claim of being a continuation of the ancient 
 church and kingdom of God ; but it is no more like the 
 ancient church than are other churches. Have they 
 "first apostles" in their church? No; they say the 
 " apostolic office expired with John the beloved," not- 
 withstanding Paul affirmed that they were to "con- 
 tinue" in the church. Have the Baptists " prophets 
 in their church? No: with them prophets "expired 
 with John" also. Then have they "miracles"? No; 
 it seems that miracles also expired with John. Have 
 they "gifts of healings"? No; they, too, ceased with 
 John. Have they "diversities of tongues"? Oh, no; 
 according to the Baptist claim, they "expired" with 
 John too, as no longer needed. From a Baptist stand- 
 point, one would be inclined to think that the whole 
 apostolic church "expired," from a predetermined ne- 
 cessity, just about the time that John died. But the 
 Baptists cannot prove, from any authentic source, that 
 John died at all ; neither can they prove that apostles 
 were to cease from being continued in the church, at 
 the time that they fix for the death of John. One is 
 
n;i.Mi>i D ram HOOD. 135 
 
 nidi feel ju-t :i little sad that it was ever an- 
 
 nounced that John died at all, if indeed all thai was of 
 chief \\urth to men pertaininir to the -o-pel cea-ed with 
 
 announcement. 
 
 In thr kii._ bere prere tposiles, proph- 
 
 lifltS, healin. . eic. : the l'apti-t 
 
 Church deny thr e\i-tence of any of the-o officers OF 
 
 in their church, yet the\ have, -ome of them, the 
 
 imptioii to say, in the face of hihliral protest, that 
 their church i> the continuation of the ancient apo-tolic 
 church, \\heii their chur<-h ha^ in it, pi .te--edly, only 
 
 rs and d BFB. The a--uinj>t ion i- 
 
 palpahly ah-urd for >er ; atioii. 
 
 Porther, the ullicer- of the ajo-l.)lie church \\ 
 
 ..nled hy di\ ine ir\rlation, and \\ere >et apart hy 
 the imp of hand- hy ijiialiticd niini-trr-. "The 
 
 id Saul for 
 
 the \\oik whereunto I have called them. And when 
 they had fa-led ai d prayed, and laid their hand- on 
 them, they sent tln-m away. So they, heiiiLT sent forth 
 
 ley the Holy (ihu-t, d.-partfd Hilt" Selelicia." (Aat* 
 
 jain : "lint a- ( MU| hath di-lrihuh'd to every man, 
 
 ie Lord hath <-alled everyone, so let him \\alk. 
 
 And so ordain I in all church (1 Cor. vii. 17.) 
 
 ordained inim-ter- |fl they we; i hv the 
 
 IIoly(iho-t: thi- inetho<l of appointment the l>apti-t- 
 
 r -pudiale, and claim that th<' eonirreiralioM apj>oint.> and 
 
 Ifl the mini-ter. Not \\ ith.-tandin.L r , the ISihle says 
 they are ^sent ly the Holy (iho>t." Is the l>apti-l 
 Chun-h, then, modelh'd after the ancient Jerusalem 
 church? 
 
136 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 In the church of Christ, " the manifestation of the 
 Spirit is given to every msm to profit withal." 
 
 u For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom; to 
 another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit; to another 
 faith by the same Spirit; to another the gifts of healings by the 
 same Spirit; to another the working of miracles; to another 
 prophecy; to another discerning of spirits; to another divers 
 kinds of tongues; to another the interpretation of tongues." 
 1 Cor. xii. 8-10. 
 
 These were the choice arid special gifts that belonged 
 to Christ's church or kingdom ; yet none of these are 
 to be found in the Baptist Church. They don't believe 
 in them. With them, they all "expired with John the 
 beloved." 
 
 Paul says, again, " Follow after charity, and desire 
 spiritual gifts, but rather that ye may prophesy." "Ye 
 may all prophesy one by one." (1 Cor. xiv. 1 and 31.) 
 Baptists have no spiritual gifts, and denounce prophecy, 
 the very things that Paul exhorted the members of the 
 church of Christ to " contend "'for and " desire." Then, 
 can their church be the continuation of the ancient 
 church? Preposterous ! It is no more like the ancient 
 apostolic church than other modern evangelical churches. 
 Of course it cannot help being just what it is, and this 
 it has a right to be ; but it is this haughty and unsup- 
 ported assumption that demands consideration of the 
 true inquirer. It is assumed further that Baptist prin- 
 ciples have continued down from the apostolic church ; 
 and hence the Baptist Church has the precedence of 
 all others. "Baptist principles only have continued 
 down," is the statement of one writer, and this is 
 believed by the larger number. 
 
ri;i>iM \ ^ JJfD PBIUTBOOD. 
 
 Let us examine this claim. The l'apti-ts define tin* 
 principles upon whieh the Iapti-t Church i> luiilt, or 
 6 \\hich di-tii,L r ui-h liapti-t> from all other.-. 
 
 follows : 
 
 u 1. The Baptists, as arlimvh or kin_:.l..in. r cognize Jesus 
 *t alone as their founder .m-l h.-.i.l. 
 
 Tin- HaptisU regard lin liil>le alone a their rule of 
 faith and pra< 
 
 U 3. The Baptists perpotuat i tli- r.il.lr nnln- of tin- Com- 
 mandments; they teach repentance, faith, baptism, Trnd ilir 
 Lord's supper. 
 
 "4. Baptists iimin-r-i-, >r Lury \\i(\\ ( hri>t in l>aj>t i-in, only 
 those who profess to he dca< 1 
 
 44 6. Kaptints recognize equal n-jhts or privil.-i^s in tin* ex- 
 ii of the laws of thcJiin. 1. in :i-i. 
 
 -U ohserve the Lord's supper at his tabl ii 
 kingdom. 
 
 U 7. Baptists have n .;h.-r-. l.ui l.;i\v i! 
 
 selves always been peculiarly pei-srrnt-d and rvrnwh.-n- -j.ok.-n 
 against. 1 ' Bn, <-<*<m, by I>. K. ii A v, pages 19, 20. 
 
 Now, it is nM-iioMaM' if a >iuurlr (.!i< of thrx. prm- 
 
 <-ipl('S a8 a \\holr \\ill >l:iin| thr tr-1 of i II \ < -1 i Lfat loll 
 
 according to the Now Tcstainmt. 
 
 1. w The BaptM-,asa dnircli or kingdom, r 
 ni/.r ,!CMI- Christ aloiit* as their founder and head." 
 Jera0 Cbriri never Imilt a church "alonr," ;^ <-lainnMl 
 lv tlii- liapti-t expounder of the faith. Je-u> dechuvd 
 1-mj'hatieally, "I d) nothing of niy-elf; hut US my 
 leather hath tauirlit IIH-, I sjwak tlie-e thini:-." (John 
 \iii. 28.) A\"hy do liapti-t- " i'r, ,,-ni/o Jesus Chri-l 
 a- their founder/' when he says, "I do nothing 
 of myself? " He that sent me is with me : the Father 
 hath not left me alone; for I do always those tlii 
 
138 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 that please him." (Verse 29.) Again: "I have not 
 spoken of myself; but the Father which sent me, he 
 gave me a commandment, what I should say, and what 
 I should speak. And I know that his commandment is 
 life everlasting : whatsoever I speak therefore, even 
 as the Father said unto me, so I speak." (John xii. 
 49, 50.) These texts, with many others that might be 
 quoted, show that Jesus Christ did not build his church 
 "alone," as claimed by the Baptists, but was aided and 
 directed by the Father. Again, the Holy Ghost was 
 an agent in the building of the apostolic church. Said 
 Jesus: "But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, 
 whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach 
 you all things, and bring all things to your remem- 
 brance, whatsoever I have said unto you " (John xiv. 
 26), with many other texts of similar import. The 
 Father, and Son, and Holy Ghost, not to mention 
 angels and men, aided in founding the apostolic church 
 at Jerusalem, and this defeats the Baptist claim that 
 Jesus Christ alone founded that church, or what is 
 tantamount to it, their church. 
 
 2. "The Baptists regard the Bible alone as their 
 rule of faith and practice." The Bible nowhere affirms 
 that it " alone " is the rule of faith and practice for 
 Christians. Jesus and the apostles declared no such 
 thing. But on the contrary, Jesus said, " Man shall not 
 live by bread alone, but by every word thatproceedeth 
 out of the mouth of God." (Matt. iv. 4.) " The Holy 
 Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, he shall 
 teach you all things." (John xiv. 26.) "He will guide 
 you into all truth." (John xvi. 13.) " How shall they 
 
ri:i>M'i \ v \M. PBIB81 IK - 
 
 they le >enl '.' " | 1:1. \. \'t. ) The 
 
 mini.-try in ' - church were de-i-nated Ky the 
 
 Holy Ghost, he: M -ntial that it continue in 
 
 tin* rhmvh. I)>T< the UiMe de-i^nate Ky name any 
 livii It' not, and it is 
 
 for thnn to irra-li, the T.ihlr "alone " i> not a 
 
 ; \\a^ to I.,- a guide in 
 
 the rhmvh a- u-ll written \\onl. .';-, the 
 
 iii-pii-'.| hea.l of tlie clnirch, wliilo miniMrrini: an 
 
 the | | 1.-, : : iie \\rit;- : a- an -enlial 
 
 irn'hle, lut no| it " ai. 
 
 -ai-1, "We ha\e aUo a inoiv >mv \\ onl of propli-- 
 
 uh.-reiu,; lhat ^\ e tak. Pete! i. 
 
 lil not rxlmrt to tak a'uL 
 
 reh the Scriptures, " liit he no\\herr >a\-, rely on 
 
 them al.ne. s the Bccood Boptist principle U 0bo wo 
 
 to I,.- OOntltll if tlie liihlr, heir 
 
 neon 
 
 3. "The Iiaj>t5-tx jM-]-j)rtnate the llililr ol'der of the 
 
 iinent- ; tln-y l.-a.-h ie|mtanee, faith, linj.t 
 anl the ! 'l'hi> pi-ineiplf i- aUo at vari- 
 
 ance with the word of (,. ;. liir liihlc doca n 
 that " repent an. " j faith in the oi'der of ( 'Ini-- 
 
 tian doOtrilM Hid < \ j i i' :i . Tbfl annoiineeineiil of 
 Jolin the ISapti-t \\:i "litye: ^in-jdoiu of 
 
 heaven i- at lian.l." ( Matt. iii. '1 . ) ,\ ' lie- 
 
 pent ye, and helievc the no-pel." (Marki. !".) But 
 declaration- \\ere ni:idei the Jews, who accepted 
 a faith in God, the law, and the pruphrls, hut \\ 
 Dinners and tran - of the law which they thein- 
 
 cknowledged : bence tliey \\eru required 
 
140 PRESIDENCY- AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 "repent," cease from dishonoring the law, and make 
 ready, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. Repent 
 and believe the gospel, which includes faith in God and 
 in Jesus Christ, and the acceptation of the doctrine of 
 repentance and baptism. The clearest and most orderly 
 presentation of these principles that is recorded in the 
 Bible was made by the Apostle Peter on the day of Pen- 
 tecost. Paul says, "Faith cometh by hearing, and 
 hearing by the word of God." (Rom. x. 17.) Again, 
 "He that cometh to God must believe that he is, and 
 that he is a re warder of them that diligently seek him." 
 (Heb. xi. 6.) The first step toward a Christian con- 
 version was to hear. The second was to believe. The 
 third, to repent. Fourth, to receive baptism. Fifth, 
 the laying on of hands for the receiving of the Spirit. 
 This is the order set out in the New Testament. Com- 
 mon-sense even tells a man that he cannot repent until 
 he believes ; for repentance is to cease following in a 
 given way, and walk in some other, believed to be more 
 consistent and true. The true gospel order as pre- 
 sented on the day of Pentecost is clear and explicit. 
 Peter stood and addressed a large gathering of Jews, 
 who, at the beginning of his discourse, had no faith in 
 Christ or his work. After hearing Peter, and seeing 
 the marvellous exhibition of power manifest on that 
 occasion, they changed their minds about Christ and his 
 mission. " They were pricked in their heart." Indeed, 
 believed just what Peter had declared to them, "That 
 God hath made that same Jesus, whom ye have crucified, 
 both Lord and Christ." It was then that they "said unto 
 Peter and the rest of the apostles, Men and brethren, 
 
ri;i>iM \( Y \\D PBIB81 in" i. 11 1 
 
 what shall M They >aw the folly of their \^\^\ 
 
 , and ii<w have taitli in ,JeMi> Chri-t. What next : 
 "Then T 1 unto tlirm, Repent , and l>e lupt i/rd 
 
 y one of you in thr name 01 brisl for U>6 FB- 
 
 ii'ii ion of sin-, and ye shall thr, gift of the Holy 
 
 Ghost/' (Arts ii. 37, 38.) The r the Holy 
 
 Ghost Was doill'' be oKtainrd upon thr condition 
 
 that thry \v<>uld roinply with thr rr.jniivinrnt^ of thr law 
 thron-jh \\liirli the Spirit lf*l -n.-n. An rxamplr W*Z 
 
 du\\ ii :it & 111.1: ; \,.\\ \\hrn thr 
 
 \\hirh wirc a! Jfni-al.-ni heard that Samaria 
 
 -old of God, thry >.-nt unto thrill 
 
 i- and Juhn \\lio, when they were coinr down, 
 
 for tlirin, that thry ini-jlit n-erivo the Holy 
 
 \ t he \\:is fallen Upon none of th 
 only they \\rie hapti/.rd iu thr name of the I 
 .Jr-u-. ) Then laid they their hands on them, and 
 d the Holy (iht tfl viii. 1 1-17. ) 
 
 'I'lu- , .in, detinile -talenn-nt <>fa \\nrk jK-rfonned 
 
 1>\ tuoof those to whoiii 1 i -iehiuL r them 
 
 all thiiiL r - \\hat-oever 1 ha nnanded 
 
 tt \\\in. I'O.) 
 
 Paid al-o fallowed the >ame order, Mfl ma\ le seen 
 ir follov. 
 
 " When they lu-:irl tin-, tli-y \v.-i-r l:ipii/.e| in the name of 
 Lord Jesus. Ami \\ln-n 1'aul ha.l lai>l lii> hands upon tin in , 
 
 1 (. ..ii th.m; and they spake with tongues, 
 
 1 ' AcU xix. ;V 
 
 ith in God and in Jesus Christ, repentance, bap- 
 
 ti-m, and thr laying on of hand-, was the gospel order 
 us praoti-cd ly the ancient saints. The texts relied 
 
142 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 on by the Baptists to prove that repentance precedes 
 baptism do not sustain their theory. The statements, 
 "Repent ye; for the kingdom of heaven is at hand," 
 "Repent ye, and believe the .gospel, "were addressed to 
 a class of men who had transgressed Moses and the 
 prophets, and were under condemnation. They were 
 required to repent of their iniquity, with the further 
 demand that they accept Christ, with his doctrine of 
 faith, repentance, and baptism, as taught in the gos- 
 pel. It was not in the speaker's mind, as the contexts 
 show, to give the order of the principles of the gospel 
 as believed and practised, but to call them to repent 
 of their transgression of the Jewish law, and to the 
 acceptation of the gospel plan as a whole. Other 
 circumstances would doubtless demand or call out 
 different phraseology to meet them, as in the case of 
 Acts iii. 19, where it is related that Peter said, in 
 addressing the people, "Repent, and be converted." 
 
 Again, the Lord's supper does not follow next in 
 order after baptism, as claimed by Baptists, but the 
 laying on of hands, as has been shown. The washing 
 of feet even preceded the Lord's supper in the order 
 of time ; hence the Baptists are wrong, also, in their 
 third principle that is assumed to have come down by 
 "succession." 
 
 Feet washing and the laying on of hands, with them, 
 it is likely, "expired with John the beloved/' 
 
 4. "Baptists immerse, or bury with Christ in bap- 
 tism, only those who profess to be dead to or freed 
 from sin." 
 
 Now this principle, as held by the Baptists, is both 
 
i'!;i>lDKNCY AND n:n>l BOOD. 1 \:\ 
 
 al-urd ami in rontliet \\itli tin' HiMe. John the P.ap- 
 
 ti-t | 1 the " liaptism of repeutanee for the ivmi>- 
 
 sion Of > .vhirh 1- to say, lli;it ivini -M< ll of Mil- 
 
 tallied throiiirh ol>edienee to tin* nirv-aire pre- 
 
 ted ly John, that i-, faith, repenianee, and hapti^in. 
 
 Thi> \\a- I.nl.tlf-s tin- reason th:t .Inliii sai*l to Jesus, 
 
 'II...! : ; ;.ti/r.l nt' t John roiiM 
 
 conct'ivr tliat IH iniirht have siu^ to n-mit, luit lu could 
 
 rould. 1'rhT put it, " 1'r l>ap- 
 .'ii in tlir natnr ; for 
 
 thr ! Aliani:i- >:iid 
 
 to Saul, w Ari*r, and !M lapti/rd, and wa-h away tliy 
 sins. li'..) baptists il.-ny thi- order 
 
 \vliirli \. ;n Chri-t'- rhmvli, and l>apti/- 
 
 tho-c who air already " frrrd tVoin >'n an out- 
 
 .11 of an inwai i.ihlo 
 
 heard <f. So this rhrri-hrd fourth pi in- 
 riplr, \\ln-n i ill tin* lal found \\aiil 
 
 aUo in runtln-t with truth. 
 
 f>. '-'jual ri-jht- or pri\ 
 
 the e\ernti.n of the 1 the kiiiL'dom of J. 
 
 Chri-t." I >o P.aj.t'.- :i ly thi- that inini-t.-r- in 
 
 their rhmvh all hold equal authority? If so, ti 
 
 ppoted toChriaffl cmk there WM a dtstioo- 
 
 tion ifi authority held l\ his iniiii-ir^. Tlioy were 
 apostles, sev.-nti.^, elders, hi-!, . deacona, 
 
 . >oine ln-inir greater than othrrs in point of oilieial 
 Stand! The Baptist elaiin i< faulty here aNo. 
 
 iK-tion i- a|pareiit in the New Testament. 
 6. : i Ms observe th< . -upper at hi- tall- 
 
 in his kingdom." Which of all leading evangelical 
 
144 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 churches is it that does not do the same ? How came 
 this custom to be peculiarly Baptist? Do they eat 
 different from others ; and if so, are they right? 
 
 7. "Baptists have never persecuted others, but 
 have themselves always been peculiarly persecuted and 
 everywhere spoken against." This, it appears, is also 
 contrary to the facts as known. 
 
 Dr. Buck says the Anabaptists of Germany "de- 
 pended much upon certain ideas which they entertained 
 concerning a perfect church establishment, pure in its 
 members, and free from the institutions of human 
 policy." Some of them thought it possible "to purify 
 the church"; others, not satisfied with Luther's plan 
 of reformation, undertook a more perfect plan, or more 
 properly, a visionary enterprise, to found a new 
 church." They made rapid progress. Scxne believed 
 JQ the doctrine of polygamy, visions, and revelali o n . 
 When they failed to carry out their plans by persua- 
 sion, "they then madly attempted to propagate their 
 sjentiments Ivy force of arms. Hunger and his asso- 
 ciates, in the year 1525, put themselves atTthe headTof 
 ^numerous army, and declared war against all laws, 
 governments, and magistrates of every kind. (Buck, 
 w Ecclesiastical Dictionary," pages 15, 16.) In 1537, 
 Menno Simon put himself at the head of a body of Ana- 
 baptists, supposed to be " exempt from the fanatical 
 frenzy of their brethren at Munster (though according to 
 other accounts they were originally of the same stamp, 
 only rendered somewhat wiser by their sufferings)." 
 
 The plan of doctrine drawn up by Menno Simon was 
 of a much more " mild and moderate " nature than that 
 
PRESIDENCY AND ri:il>riIOOD. . 145 
 
 of the " furious ami fanatical Anabaptists." " No|hmr 
 
 }>e more certain than the fact, ril., that tin' lir-t 
 Mennonitc congregation- were composed of the diil'er- 
 
 4 Anabaptist-, of tho-e who had ' 
 alway- inotl'ensive and upright, ami of tho-e who. !.. 
 their conversion by the ministry of Mnmo, had been 
 
 . pp. 269, 27 
 
 Thus il is >hown that I'aptists have not beefl 10 pure 
 
 and holy as they would like to appear. In the mind- 
 
 of mo-t ! , and -pcfi:illy the \\ ; ilrr of 
 
 Slice all ne.-irly < !' t he IK Me men and \\oinen \\ ho 
 
 ha\ e -|(M>1 indi ; :' truth >inee the apo^tle^, 
 
 ptbti I'lit there ix no more authority for eall- 
 
 iiiL r th.-ni P.aj.ti-t- than !y the name of other sects. 
 
 Since the Viine nf the :i|..-tle^ th-ri- have licen m.-n who 
 
 lie!i.-\.-d, doubtless, that iininc-r-ioii i- the |rop-r mode 
 
 ipti-m, luit this alone did not make- them liaptists, 
 
 in tho sense that Iapti>ts are know n ;is a denomination. 
 
 ptists say that they "have themselves 
 
 always been peculiarly persecuted and everywhere 
 
 ipoken against." Whatever they have lived they ha\e 
 
 i the victims of the malice and li iliers in 
 
 Kurope and America, "everywhere spoken against." 
 
 i that Is "peculiarly "persecuting the Pap- 
 
 in America to-lay, or speakinir aL r ain>t them? If 
 phlS persecution Consists in oth- indoisinir all of 
 
 the Baptist teachiiiLT and atliliatinir with them, is it not 
 equally true that they j.er-ecutc others because they do 
 not conform to their view- ? In point of toleration and 
 lil>erality of sentiment the Iiapti-ts are n.t equal to 
 many other deuoiuination^. The r>a[)ti>t pulpit is not 
 
140 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 a free one. They do not carry out, more than others, 
 that sentiment expressed by the Saviour, " Whatsoever 
 ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so to 
 them." The writer by experience chanced to know 
 something of the sweetness (?) of this exalted church. 
 Once, when in Hudson, Wisconsin, he desired the use 
 of the Baptist church in which to present the teaching 
 of the New Testament, but the Baptist minister in- 
 formed him that the church was dedicated "for us, and 
 us alone, and we don't want others to use it." Again, 
 the writer was turned out of the Baptist church at 
 Charles City, Iowa, after they having agreed to allow 
 him the use of it for five consecutive evenings ; yet no 
 objection was offered against what he preached as not 
 being New Testament doctrine ; and he has had many 
 similar experiences with them since. Baptists call such 
 treatment as this, when extended to themselves, perse- 
 cution. What is it, then, when they extend the same to 
 others ? The Baptists, then, persecute others right here 
 in the United States, in a mild form, the only way they 
 dare do it, by putting them out of their houses of wor- 
 ship, and ostracizing them and hedging up their way. 
 Do others do more to them ? So away goes the seven 
 cherished principles adhered to by the Baptists, with the 
 possible exception of the sixth, as having come down to 
 them by "succession" from the apostles. All of truth 
 expressed in them does not belong more to Baptists 
 than others, and in the Christian churches in general. 
 But in thus examining the question of succession by 
 certain principles accepted by the Baptists, which are 
 found to be wanting when compared with those of 
 
ri:i>n>r\< } \\D HMKSTIIOOD. 147 
 
 Christ's church, the lnvach is not more apparent than 
 
 >hould we take some of the important principles that 
 
 1 :iiivh from all others, anil com- 
 
 thciu with what is actually taught and (relieved )>\ 
 
 If there was any one peculiarity that 
 chief in (li-tinLrui-hini: the rarly church tVoin all ot!. 
 it wa< that of the 1>apti>m of the Holy Spirit. With 
 the mini-try of John it heiran to U- tanirlit, " I indeed 
 lapti/- \\illi water: hut he >hall liapli/e 
 
 you with the Holy Gho-t." uk i. 8.) Jesus 
 
 id commanded them n.it to depart from 
 alein until the reali/ation of t hi>, "which, saith 
 hrard of i: i. 4.) This pccul- 
 
 iarity of ( 'hriM'- doctrine mi-lit \\ell In- lik-ne(l nnto 
 "new wine Ix-inir put into old hottl, i lu in- 
 
 >ti'ucted the I'hari-rrs touching hi> princij'' . I 
 \\(ie to l>e liapti/.-d with the Holy Spirit w ho acccj)te<l 
 the doctrine taught ly John and Jr-u-, and i 
 other-, l.ecau-e ne\\ ve>>eU, and none others, could 
 :iiii it. .v wine inii-t Ir put into neu hollies; 
 
 and l>oth nre preserved. No man also having drunk 
 old \\ine -traiirhtway de-ireth new; for he saith, '1'he 
 old i> Letter." (Luke v. 38, 89 
 
 Peter, on the d.-iy of Pentecost, speaking of this hap- 
 
 li-in and power, says, ^For the promi^* is onto you, 
 
 and to your children, and to :ill that are afar oil', even 
 
 my M tlie Ix>rdour i ;! -hall c.-ill." ( Acts ii. 39.) 
 
 Paul, speaking of this feature of the faith. 
 
 ly one Spirit are \vc all hapti/ed into one hody." 
 (1 Cor. xii. I'.}.) P>ut this chief feature of the early 
 C'hri>tian faith 18 not helieved by the P.aptists at all. 
 
148 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 No one among them claims, or has ever had, the bap- 
 tism of the Holy Spirit, nor do they teach the doctrine 
 to their adherents, as did John and Jesus. They even 
 go so far as to teach that "The real baptism of the 
 Holy Spirit always endowed the possessor with the 
 gift of tongues, or inspiration " (" Baptist Succession," 
 by Ray, p. 12), and these spiritual gifts, they stoutly 
 argue, "expired with John the beloved." The Baptist 
 Church, then, does not believe in or teach the principles 
 necessary to bo believed in and taught, in order to 
 make a legitimate succession of the early or apostolic 
 church. 
 
 Rev. A. D. Gillett, A.M., pastor of the Eleventh 
 Baptist Church of Philadelphia, in making a plea for 
 Baptist succession, says : 
 
 " We want it distinctly to appear that we hold the existence 
 of our principles and not our name. We do not say that a 
 separate church has been known as a Baptist Church from the 
 apostles, but views and practices . . . held by Christians." 
 History of Religious Denominations in the United States^ by 
 D. EUPP, page 46. 
 
 Just think ! here it is presumed that somebody had 
 "views" and "practices" of Christian character; and 
 then it is presumed further that they were Baptist 
 "views" and Baptist "practices." With equal pro- 
 priety he might have assumed that they were Metho- 
 dist "views" and Congregationalist "practices," for 
 each and all of modern churches hold some Christian 
 views and practices, even heathens. 
 
PRESTO] :> ri;ii>TIK)OD. 149 
 
 " Socinwns united with the A ,>ml both of them 
 
 deriving their Oriyin from Luthtr an 
 
 "^ SIM ii the illusions of the Anabaptists, and are 
 
 sensi ts by following th principles of Luther and the 
 
 rest of t it they rejected baptism without 
 
 imrueiM'Mi, and infant baptism; for this rSMOD, that they did 
 
 ;.nd ihrm in theN-ripti. they were made to believe 
 
 all was contained. The Cnitarians or Socinians united with 
 
 tin in, yet not SO as to keep within the limits of their maxims, 
 
 because t; . d from the reformers 
 
 hem further. M. Jurieu remarks that they came forth a 
 
 long while sin* , from the midst of the Church 
 
 is the wonder? Luther and Calvin came 
 
 a- tiny. ... it was ill the bosom of 
 
 these ch u amon-M the >\\Ns and the Polish 
 
 Protestant >, that the I'mtarian- smi-ht a sanctuary. LYpulsed 
 sr <-hnrehe^, they rai>e<l themselves a sutlicient 
 num!T<f disciples am>n-^t tin- rest of them to make a sepa- 
 rate body. TUs t bcjODd qnestion, WM their origin. . . . This 
 sect (the Cn was nothing but a progress of, and a 
 
 the dour 'iiber, of Calvin, of Zwinglius, 
 
 !. nn>n, the last of whom was one of the heads of the 
 Anabaptists. There you will find all th" were but ' the 
 
 . as it weiv, th<; dawn of the Reformation, 
 and that Anabaptism jined to Sociauism is the mid-day. '" 
 
 '*t<mt Churches, by JAMES 
 r.iNK.N B08f I II., pages 310, 311. 
 
 "Therefore, when Muncer, with his Anabaptists, assumed 
 title and funct pastor, Luther would not suffer the 
 
 question to turn <>n what he mi^ht call essential, or admit he 
 should prove his doctrine from the Scriptures, but ordered he 
 should be asked. Who had given him commission to teach? 
 Should he an od,' let him prove it. 
 
 "The Anal hoot of the doctrine of Luther, 
 
 who were formed by pushing his maxims to their greatest 
 i in the tumult of the boors, and began to turn 
 their sacrilegious inspirations to manifest rebellion. 
 
150 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 " The revolted peasants had met together to the number of 
 forty thousand. The Anabaptists rose in arms with unheard- 
 of fury." Ibid., Vol. I., pages 37, 51, 52. 
 
 " The truth is, that the Anabaptists of the Reformation were 
 of diversified character. Some of them, if we are to credit 
 the charges made against them, rested their pretensions to 
 superiority as Christian churches exclusively on the mode 
 of administering baptism. Others were called by the same 
 name, who insisted that there was no necessity for church 
 organization, and denied the doctrine of the resurrection. But 
 there is the clearest and most ample evidence to show that, in 
 contradistinction to these parties, there were sincere and exem- 
 plary people who formed their articles of faith in the simple 
 words of the New Testament, and evinced the most peaceful 
 spirit. Some of the Anabaptists held the theory of a com- 
 munity of good." Congregational Histoiy, pages 706, 710, by 
 JOHN WADDJNGTON. 
 
 " The Baptists in former times frequently called themselves 
 Antipedobaptists (opponents of infant baptism) ; while by others 
 they were known as Anabaptists (Rebaptizers). The Baptists 
 have always repudiated the latter designation. They never re- 
 peat the initial Christian rite upon one who has received scriptural 
 baptism. . . . Baptists assert that their doctrines were held with 
 more or less fulness by various sects of so-called heretics of the 
 middle centuries, notably among them the Cathari, Paulinicans, 
 Josephites, Arnoldites, Lollards, Mennonites, and many others 
 flourishing in every quarter of the Christian world, and con- 
 tinuing in some instances down to the clays of the reformers. 
 . . . Hansard Knollys was the pastor of a church in Dover, 
 K. H., which he founded in 1638. This was a Congregational 
 organization. Very soon after the formation of this church he 
 became a Baptist, and proclaimed his sentiments to his people. 
 About the same time, 1639, the illustrious Roger Williams 
 founded the Pirst Baptist Church of Providence, R. L; this 
 was the first Baptist community in America, and is in existence 
 still. . . . The regular Baptists in all countries recognize but 
 two classes of officers in their churches, pastors and deacons; 
 the former serve only in the ministry of the word, and they 
 
PftESIDKHOT \\i> n;ii>Tii<>OD. 151 
 
 possess e<iu;tl authority. P.apiiM chin. -Ins arc congregational 
 
 'v in. inl.rr lias u right to vote in 
 
 'hu: ;i all questions, anil the decision of 
 
 ftists are Calviniste. They 
 
 use the word 'partiet; t in :l limited 
 
 :it." - The : of Uni' 
 
 8 f.dl..\\ in-j- is in evid DOC that no tr,'m-mii<>n of 
 autliorii IIH- liwn to tin- juv-nii, ritlu-r *.li rough 
 
 liapli-I ui- p-ipi-t i-laiin-: 
 
 M R iwerer, tlial there is any uni- 
 
 -:iMMi4 u: Q thr thn-r or four sup- 
 
 posed successors xi\> Mr. Walsh, the author of a 
 
 'ill h-ann-d hiM..i\ ..1 the popes, originally pub- 
 
 .i-ln-d in (ii-nnau: 
 
 iiiivh of 1,'mnr ly the constitu- 
 
 iin <f otlu-r apostolic rhmrhr-, >hr i-nnld have had no partic- 
 
 ular hi>hop ln-ton- tli- toy. The ancient 
 
 lists,' In: adi iirtnry that it would he iinpos- 
 
 :-nniiif, either th< ion of the bishops, 
 
 or tl nology. goroe say that ( lemens, of Rome, had 
 
 . inr-l 1\ i: and was his immediate suc- 
 
 cessor. Otlit-r- place Linus and ('N-tns hrtwixt them. A third 
 
 set nam . but, instead of ('Ictus, name Anacletus, 
 
 An. -i.ri, I.:,>tly, a fourth party states the suc- 
 
 cession ihn-: 1'. tt r. Linos, Cletus, Clemens, Auacletus.'" 
 
 -es of the Popes. 
 
 Dr. Comix \ Irarnrd diviue of the Church of 
 
 pon the wholr matter there is no certainty who was the 
 
 p of HOP to the apostles, and therefore the Ro- 
 
 manists build upon an ill bottom when they lay so great weight 
 
152 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 on their personal succession." DR. COMBER on Eoman For- 
 geries in Councils, Part I., Chapter I. 
 
 " Amidst all these varying and opposing lists, this contra- 
 diction and confusion worse confounded, how utterly baseless 
 must be those pretensions, whether made by the papists of 
 Kome or the semi-papists of Oxford, which are founded upon 
 a supposed ascertained and unbroken descent from the apostles! 
 The arguments to sustain them are lighter than air. Hence we 
 are not surprised to hear that bright luminary of the British 
 establishment, Archbishop Whately, declare his solemn convic- 
 tion that ' There is not a minister in all Christendom who is able 
 to trace up, with any approach to certainty, his ovm spiritual 
 pedigree. . . . That any one who sincerely believes that his 
 claim to the benefits of the gospel covenant depends on his 
 own minister's claim to the supposed sacramental virtue of true 
 ordination, and this again on apostolical succession, must be 
 involved, in proportion as he reads, and inquires, and reflects, 
 and reasons on the subject, in the most distressing doubt and 
 perplexity.'" WHATELY on the Kingdom of Christ, Essay, 
 History of Romanism, pages 48 and 49. 
 
 "The following facts are undeniable, namely, 'that the 
 Koman Catholic religion was the religion of all Christian coun- 
 tries and governments until about the year 1520, when Henry 
 ihe Eighth was king of England." 7 COBBETT'S Six Letters, 
 page 2. 
 
 Admit, as is held by all Protestants, that the "little 
 horn "of Daniel (Dan. vii. 8, 23) represents the papacy, 
 and the above appears quite correct. This evil power 
 was to make " war with the saints, and prevailed against 
 them." "And it was given unto him to make war with 
 the saints, and to overcome them : and power was, given 
 him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations." (Rev. 
 xiii. 7.) So there is no place for a connected line of 
 anything outside of the Catholic Church. 
 
\\i> ri:ij>rnooi). 153 
 
 The tir>t n.ipti-t church in America was formed by 
 U'illiam . ridente, U. I., a distenter from 
 
 the Church .'l.-iii.!. He had been baptized and 
 
 i liy mini-ter- of that church. But "he re- 
 nounced hi- haptUm, vrfl rebapti/ed by .Mr. K/.ekiel 
 llolvman, then prorr.-drd to l>apti/c him and ten 
 "lli. : thus formed the !ir>t Uapti>t elinreh in 
 
 !." 
 
 Tin- MUthority lor this establishment , if there was any 
 a! all, wa- tVoin K.III.- through tlie Cliun-li of Kimland. 
 Simon, the c-li jiuator of the P>apti>t 
 
 Chnreh, was a Roini>h prieM ; and Koirer William-, 
 thr tuiinder of the >r.-i in Aim-ric-a, \va> a Chuivh of 
 .11. d clfriryiii:iii. Henee it i- not dillienlt to deter- 
 mine the authority upon which the Haptist Church rests 
 !>oth in the ( )ld and the N.-u NN'orld, it> inception hein^ 
 from Koine, and the (ll'-priiiL r from Kpi-copal Kn^land. 
 All of the alo\c-namcd sects sprang out of the 
 papacy, with papal aiithorii lahlish them, if any 
 
 11, and they h; 1 lai<l claim to a sulliciently 
 
 near t or relationship to the old mother, as to 
 
 ha\ of her transmitted authority, with the 
 
 otiou, the Iapti-t>, and they make such a 
 ./mi: in their attempt at maintaining their 
 claim, t; their own l>e>t informed men scoff and 
 
 ridicule it. 
 
 The mother Koman Catholic held the keys of 
 authority, or so claimed. Her children rebelled, took 
 a little of her lea\ en of authority, and set up for them- 
 selves. The mother would hurl hulls and anathemas 
 
 Munii'i Kcctaiiaflticul History, page 380. 
 
154 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 at her rebellious children, and they in turn would brand 
 her with the vilest of epithets, and continue to build 
 themselves up according as each leader's fancy prompted 
 him. 
 
 The reformers all, with one voice, declare that the 
 Roman Catholic is the church symbolized by the woman 
 of Rev. xvii., and named the "Mother of Harlots." 
 Conceding this as true, after reading the history of the 
 rise, progress, and claims of the Reformation, it is not 
 difficult to divine as to who is meant in the text as the 
 daughters ; sad and disconsolate as it may appear, we 
 cannot evade the logic of facts. To deny is foolish. 
 
 The mother was intolerant, superstitious, and oppres- 
 sive. The daughters inherited mildly of her inclinations 
 and instinct. Each, in turn, as she gained power and 
 popularity over that of others, has dogged and perse- 
 cuted those not in affiliation with her. If not done 
 by the authority of the organization, it winked at the 
 actions of their communicants. 
 
 Even in the land of America, "the home of the 
 free," where science and religion are fostered, and toler- 
 ation and the rights of men are the boast of the land, 
 the old persecuting spirit has had a lurking and resting 
 place; and men's consciences have been proscribed, 
 and they persecuted unto death, the strong arm of the 
 law but standing in the way of re-enacting, in many 
 instances, the old vicious and horrid cruelties of the 
 days of the Inquisition. 
 
 Thus, notwithstanding the great pretensions to divine 
 power and right laid claim to both by the Romanists 
 and some of the Protestants, they fail to show the 
 
-I I. IN ^ AM) I'KIKVrilOOD. 155 
 
 mm links of tin- chain they arirue ha- extended 
 
 nil tin- way down from Peter to the proent time, and 
 through which the priesthood, with its power and gifts, 
 
 Bitted. 
 
 Although volumes have heen written !>y the most 
 learned ;md a-tule of \. live parties holding to 
 
 traiiMnilt. d authority, they fail, unmistakaMy tail, to 
 -how the traiiMni ion : and their learned and labored 
 nly L r <> the more to prove the weakness of 
 their claim- and poMtivme^ of their assumptions. 
 
 !' -liniiiing the |;. man Catholic claim for trans- 
 mitted authority, the ! claim remains .still 
 UDftU if the KomMi Church held the 
 
 :it'ei- authority, she could also 
 
 .inmunicate : and thi> is just what she has done 
 with all IV'-tcMant sects, whether receivinu: of her 
 >uppo-ed transmitted authority, or otherwise, from 
 Alpha to ( ) Mowing >how> : 
 
 u >\ .inuiii.-at.- ami anatln-iuati/r, in the name of (in<l, 
 
 Ihost, and by the authority of the 
 
 blessed apostl l'aul,:uul ly otirwn, all Wickliilites, 
 
 < 'alviiii>ts, Ilugumots, Anabaptists, and 
 
 all Oil :$ who do not believe like 
 
 ui ('atlilics] by whatsoever name they are called, and of 
 whatsoever p. lie; and also, all schismatics, and those 
 
 who withdraw tb> inately from the obedi- 
 
 ence of the Hi-hop of KniiH-; as aNo their adherents, receivers, 
 and generally, any defenders of them, together with 
 all who, without the authority of the apostolic see, shall know- 
 *'/i, or print any of their books which treat on reli- 
 gion, or for any cause whatever, publicly or privately, on any 
 nee or color,- ' Bull of Gregory XII., 1411; 
 
 Piu., mi I'll I., in I'.JT; and Pius IX., October, 1859; 
 
 Itomonum and the Republic, page 222. 
 
]56 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 Thus it is in vain that we look to Martin Luther, 
 John Calvin, Menno Simon, John Knox, or Henry the 
 Eighth accepting that each and all made rapid 
 strides in the direction of reform and progress, did a 
 most commendable work as the men who moved 
 back the dark curtain of Romish usurpations, supersti- 
 tions, and errors, and reinstated the primitive church of 
 Jesus Christ in its true order and authority, in doc- 
 trine, organization, discipline, theory, and fact. 
 
 But the history of the Reformation itself shows that 
 neither of the above-named sects constitutes the true 
 church of God. In proof of this we have but to show 
 that it was thought needful and wise that a second step 
 be taken at reform. 
 
CIIAI'TKi; IX. 
 
 AND TIIK MKTII..IMM ( m i:cn. - - FKIKMVS OR 
 .H. COM; i CAMPBELL- 
 
 1TW. Tm I'oiiciM or HMH K..M\\ CAIIK.I.K s LOT 
 
 tM\\i- PACIFIC \\:n\ l.vu KoitiUDti I'K. .-< 1:1 r i ION. 
 
 I (Ml) 1Y.R8KCUTIO MlU 
 
 IN L7J 'nnaliuii lu-i::iii under the auspices of 
 
 Mi. .lulm \\ -ithin (lie ahvadv n-foruuMl Church 
 
 iiil : an.l ;!' the Mj.i-ropal ( 'hurch of England 
 
 rhurch of JeeOfl < 'hri-t, and accepted with him, 
 
 then Mi-. \\ ,-1, \ inu-t have heen a heretic, an intro- 
 
 jhl. I Jut the world 
 
 docs not \i<-\\ him a- >u< h ; hut that his efl'orts were 
 Herculean blows struck at the absurdities of the 
 English Church and other existing sects, and that he 
 more nearly reflected the truth and beauty of the 
 primitive faith than had his predecessors at reform. 
 The adulations of the \\orld were, and are, heaped 
 i Mr. We-ley a-> having turned to a brighter page 
 in the line of ) ded a hotter faith than 
 
 hi> progenitor^ in church htiildinir. 
 
 lint who irafl this Mr. John Wesley, and by what 
 
 authority did he Mart a new church, a new order of 
 
 thiu.L r > ' He Was a member of the Kpisco|>al Church of 
 
 land lived and died in that church. lie lived 
 
 in an already reformed church. 
 
 ko Luther, Calvin, Knox, Menno Simon, Henry 
 
158 PRESIDENCY AND PPvIESTHOOD. 
 
 the Eighth, and others, he set to work, according to his 
 own fancy and sense of what was right and proper, to 
 effect a reform within a reformed church. 
 
 After some years at church building, we have the 
 following, written by his own hand, Feb. 3, 1738 :- 
 
 "I went to America to convert the Indians; but oh, who 
 shall convert me! Who is this that will deliver me from this 
 evil heart of unbelief?" 
 
 Again : 
 
 "It is over two years since I left my own country to teach 
 the Georgian India'ns the nature of Christianity; but what have 
 I learned myself in the mean time? Why (what I least of all 
 suspected), that I, who went to America to convert others, was 
 never converted myself. I am not mad though I thus speak, 
 but I speak the words of truth and soberness." 
 
 In his Journal, page 56, he says : 
 
 " This, then, I have learned in the ends of the earth: that I 
 am fallen short of the glory of God; that my whole heart is 
 altogether corrupt and abominable, consequently my whole life 
 (seeing that an evil tree cannot bring forth good fruit); that 
 alienated from the life of God as I am, I am a child of wrath, 
 an heir of hell." KICHAUD WATSON'S History of John 
 Wesley, pages 46 and 56. 
 
 Nine years before the above was written there was 
 founded at Oxford, England, by this man who an- 
 nounced himself an "evil tree," an "unconverted 
 man," an "heir of hell," the Methodist Episcopal 
 Church of England, and thence of America. 
 
 In proof, see the following : 
 
 " On Monday, May 1, our little society began in London. 
 But it may be observed, the first rise of Methodism, so called. 
 
PRKMM.\< V AND n;H>llh)01). 159 
 
 was in N>\.' h.n four of us met together at j 
 
 Metitod 
 
 AV ride at i eformat i(Hi and church building! 
 
 : nine year- of hard labor and experience, the 
 
 author am;ouner> him-elf "unconverted," an "evil tree," 
 
 hild of wrath," :uid :m "heir of hell." 
 I'll bia>ed pietmv. It was written with his 
 
 own hand. I- tin- tin- man that has established the true 
 on this >ide of tlie Lrreat wilderness of 
 iia- int.-: \ , ;i, ,1 between us and the 
 < 'oininon ; ^ \o. Did he claim 
 
 that (Jd had rommi--ioncd him to set up his church, 
 or i ir him : 
 
 tln-ir rh.-iinpinii (Mr. Na>h) appeared, coming close 
 , ask-l 1 <li<l these tilings, I replied, 
 
 4 Ily tle atitli- .-us ( hrist, conveyed to me by the (now) 
 
 .\h n //< I't'itl liis hands upon me <i,i<l 
 
 aid, >spel." ' " RICHARD / 
 
 \\ \i- ,-y t 
 
 . then, in the town of Bath, in the year 1739, 
 in reply to an iixjuiry l>y .Mr. Na-li, Mr. \Vesleystates 
 t-mphatieally that the authority which he received to 
 
 .eh the gospel (and of course found churches) " was 
 conveyed to me !y tln^ (now) Archbishop of Canter- 
 bury." It' the ArehhNiop had been interrogated as to 
 
 .uthority, lie would have answered that he received 
 
 it din-etly, or indireetly, from the pope of Rome. 
 
 the p,>p,. li.-ru a-ked n^ardin^ his, ho would have 
 
 mad- . "It came down to me through the line 
 
 of the popes, all the way from the great Peter." Hav- 
 
160 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 ing, according to Protestant claim, been transmitted 
 through darkness, avarice, tyranny, war, vice, and 
 bloodshed, and, too, while the Baptists had the king- 
 dom of God "shut up in their bosoms," and the great 
 'world could not find them anywhere. No wonder 
 there was an inscription seen, "Mystery, Babylon I" 
 Again : 
 
 " < It indeed has been proposed,' says Mr. Wesley, < to desire 
 an English bishop to ordain part of our preachers for America. 
 But to this I object. I desired the bishop of London to ordain ., 
 only one; but I could not prevail on him. If they ordain now, 
 they will expect to govern.' " RICHAIID WATSON'S History, 
 page 245. 
 
 Fear of losing power and influence in governing was 
 the ground of objection urged against securing an 
 English bishop to aid in the ordinations ; thus showing 
 that the recognized authority for church building by 
 Mr. Wesley came from Rome, through the bishop of 
 London or the English Church. 
 
 But if the bishop of London had ordained some of 
 Mr. Wesley's ministry, what of it? They, 'too, doubt 
 their own right and authority -to ordain, and are all 
 perplexed about the situation. See the following, de- 
 livered at Washington City, D. C., Sept. 30., 1883 :- 
 
 " Monsignor Capel, the celebrated English prelate, lectured 
 at the National Theatre, this evening, on the ' Present Aspect 
 of Religious Belief in England.' So great was the desire to 
 hear him that people were turned away from the doors. Sena- 
 tor Jones, of Florida, introduced the lecturer, and in the audi- 
 ence were many people whose names are familiar to the nation. 
 After tracing in detail the history of religious beliefs in England, 
 from the period of the Reformation, which he regarded as a 
 
DEN ^ AND 1 ::i i>THOOD. 161 
 
 sham imposed by rul movement of the people, down 
 
 to the present time, h. d-crihed the attitude of the different 
 religious beliefs as they were arrayed in Kngland to-day. 
 
 u The Roman Catholic ( 'hmvh, while embracing as yet but a 
 
 part of tin- Kngl^h ; n at last attained a position 
 
 \\ h. re it is respect* d, an-1 n.> Inn- to conceal itself. 
 
 drift of dogma and belief in the Kstabhshed Church is 
 
 toward llmne. The c i of the li'oman Catholic ritual 
 
 are gradually brromin- en-rafted upon the ritual of the Knglish 
 
 ( hurch, by whose followers th v ,1 with even more 
 
 .-inn than in the true Chnn-li of IJninr. Kpiscopal dorgy- 
 
 are beginning to tlmiht tin- divinity of their ordinations, 
 
 and seek to bo admit trd t th- Unman Catholic Church, where 
 
 they are re baptized, n-cnntirmed, and ordained anew by the 
 
 representatives of the pope. 
 
 44 The lecturer made the astounding statement that during a 
 
 period of a few month* thn-e hundred clergymen of the ( hmvh 
 
 ngland had become ninni.. r of tin- Kmnan Catholic ( 'hurch. 
 
 i L'mne i^ going on among the upper ten; 
 
 thousands who have hitherto 1 .f the lack of a 
 
 cminin-;in_r O f clauses of society, a- m this country, inaccessi- 
 ble to Ihe humbler elements which compose the Church of 
 hich are in the main hewers of wood and carriers o? 
 water, and gradually the extremes of social distinctions are 
 sight tn-riher imdi-r the banner of Home. Were the 
 grasp of the state to be taken nil the Established Church ^ 
 WOUl-. e of attacks from without, 
 
 but because of efforts from within. Science is advancing i's 
 i*, and gradually, though surely, many of the people are 
 drifting toward re-volution, ratinnali-m, agnosticism, and the 
 various forms of iniidelity. S-M.U then- will be but two religious 
 lei in Kngland; on the one hand the IJoman Catholic 
 Church, and on th- nth-r rationalism and agnosticism." 
 ClevtUind Herald Special. 
 
 Mr. \\ -nlaiiMMl prisons liiinsclf, :is iMini-stcrs 
 
 hi> dimvh. While cun>ili'rin t ir Anu'riran inis- 
 sions 
 
162 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 " He solemnly set apart, by the imposition of his hands and 
 prayer, one of them, viz., Sir Thomas Coke, doctor of law, late 
 of Jesus College, in the University of Oxford, and a presbyter 
 of the Church of England, for the Episcopal office, and having 
 delivered to him letters of Episcopal orders, commissioned and 
 directed him to set apart Francis Asbury, then general assistant 
 of the Methodist Society in America, for the same Episcopal 
 office, he, Francis Asbury, being first ordained deacon and 
 elder." Methodist Discipline, published by Wright & 
 Swornsstadt. 
 
 " Dr. Coke was [at the time of his ordination by Mr. Wesley] 
 a presbyter of the Church of England, having received his 
 ordination from the bishop of London. Mr. Wesley was also 
 a presbyter of the same church. They were clothed with equal 
 powers. The same kind of priesthood. 
 
 " Wesley desired to send some preachers to America. 
 Richard Whatcoat and Thomas Yosey offered themselves as 
 missionaries for that purpose and were accepted. At Bristol, 
 July 27, 1784, Mr. Wesley ordained them presbyters for America. 
 He afterwards ordained Dr. Coke superintendent or bishop." 
 DANIEL RUPP'S History of Religious Denominations in the 
 United States, page 279. 
 
 After the arrival of Dr. Coke and party in America, 
 at a conference convened at Baltimore, Dec. 25, 1784, 
 "Dr. Coke, assisted by several elders, set him [Mr. 
 Francis Asbury] apart, by the imposition of hands, 
 as bishop of the Episcopal Church." 
 
 The following is the certificate of his ordination : 
 
 "Know all men by these presents, that I, Thomas Coke, 
 doctor of civil law, late of Jesus College, in the University of 
 Oxford, presbytery of the Church of England, and superintend- 
 ent of the Methodist Episcopal Church in America, ... by the 
 imposition of my hands and prayer (being assisted by two 
 ordained elders) did, on the twenty-fifth day of the month 
 (December), set apart Francis Asbury to the office of a deacon 
 
nomunroi AHD IMMKSTHOOD. 163 
 
 in the aforesaid Method opal church. And also oti the 
 
 twenty-sixth day of the .said mouth did, by the imposition of 
 
 my hands and pn .ug assisted by the said ciders), set 
 
 tin said l'ian i- A -tury for the office of elder in the said 
 
 Method i-t F.pi-icopal ( him h, and on tins the twenty-seventh 
 
 f tin- said mouth, briuir the day of the date thereof, ha\< , 
 
 .- imposition of my hands and prayer (lu-iu^ assisted by 
 
 -), srt apart i \-hury for t lie olliee of superin- 
 
 t ii.l, ut in the -li-l M tho.liM Kpiscopal Church. . . . lu teti- 
 
 IMHH ; to M-t my hand and Heal this twcnty- 
 
 . 17-1." i HOMAS COKE, Life and 
 Times of Francis Asbury, pages 147 and 148. 
 
 Allou iiiL r tlii- rrrtiiiratr t> xprak tor itself, and the 
 Doctor had quito a tinu; of it in roiitrrring authority 
 upon Mr. Almry and raising him to the office of 
 hi. |, op, the onlinations wcrr rr^ular and formal. 
 But the important <jue>tion to K> considcMvd is, Whence 
 rredf The "office of superintend- 
 ent," lit iv, U the same M that of bishop. So that 
 after this traii-ai-ti)ii it i- I'.Mmp A-l ury. Mr. Asbury 
 thru took tho lead in ordaining p<*rsotis to offices in the 
 al Church in America. Thus the 
 xirps in th< li,.r of transmitted Authority, so far as 
 relates to tin- Methodist Church Ln England and 
 i, are plain and e:i>ily seen; viz., the Meth- 
 odist Episcopal Church in America received its apos- 
 totic anihoriiy from Mr. Ashury ; Mr. Aslmry from 
 Dr. Coke; I>V. Coke from Mr. Wesley; Mr. Wesley 
 from tin- Arrhhishop of Canterbury; and the Arch- 
 bi-ln.p of Canterbury from the pope of Koine, whom 
 the whole IV..i.-tant world denounces ** the " man of 
 MM " and w son of perdition." 
 
164 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 No wonder, then, that the Methodist Church, in her 
 organization and doctrine, does not conform to the 
 apostolic pattern ! Having been founded in the wisdom 
 of men and authorized by Episcopal England and Cath- 
 olic Rome, she could rise no higher than the source 
 whence she received her authority and right. 
 
 The first Methodist conference was held in 1744. 
 He (Mr. Wesley) and all of his ministers adhered to 
 the Church of England. He would not allow his min- 
 isters to baptize or administer the sacrament. (MARSH, 
 page 422.) 
 
 "Until the close of the Kevolutionary War, the system of 
 Methodism was according to the plan of Wesley. The preach- 
 ers were not empowered to administer ordinances, and the peo- 
 ple were obliged to go to other churches. As the United States 
 had now become independent of Great Britain, Wesley deter- 
 mined to make the American churches independent, and sent 
 Dr. Coke, commissioned as a superintendent or bishop, to con- 
 stitute the American churches independent; to raise Mr. Asbury 
 to the same office, and to ordain pretichers and elders. He 
 arrived in 1784, and on the 25th of December constituted Mr. 
 Asbury to the office of bishop." MARSH, page 423. 
 
 She made no claims to the restoration of the priest- 
 hood from heaven, or a divine revelation authorizing 
 her to act, but repudiated the necessity for either, and 
 announced to the world, that "We are but a band of 
 brethren having a form (not the form) of godliness, 
 and seeking the power." 
 
 THE FRIENDS OR QUAKERS. 
 
 This sect "had its origin with a man that was brought 
 up with the Established Church (Church of England), 
 
l'i:l>Il.i:\( V AND I'UIESTHOOD. 165 
 
 and he honest and respectable parents. "In 
 
 164G, ho entirely forsook the National Church." " By 
 reason of the Convulsions which they labored under 
 when they drliveivd their diM-onr>es, they were called 
 
 ten. Mr. George Fox, the prime mover in the 
 organi/atioii. \\andrr.-d about, oft-n in retired places, 
 with mils a Iliblr for a companion, encouraging people 
 to \\ait patiently to feel the power to stir in their 
 hearts." He claimed divine direetions, and soon great 
 numbers followed him.* 
 
 It i- r\hli-nt that nil the authority iriven to -this 
 society \\ :i- received from the Catholic Church through 
 
 of the Chureh of KiiL r land. A^ they rejected the 
 onlinan. he gospel, it is evident that they were 
 
 not divinrly authori/rd as a church, for John say-: 
 " \Vho>ocvrr trangresseth and abideth not in the doc- 
 trine of Christ, hath not God." (2 John ix.) 
 
 Thrir >|>ii it inanifr-tations, also, as seen in the quak- 
 
 i contortion, jerking, and convulsing of the body, 
 
 bear no rcscmlIanrr to the peaceful promptings of the 
 
 it that moved the ancient saints to prophesy, spe;ik 
 in tonune-, M-e \ , etc., as shown forth in the New 
 
 Testament, hence should be rejected. 
 
 All of tha minor sects that have arisen grew out of or 
 ti in among these older on--, and can boast of no priest- 
 
 1 dorauthority not found in them, namely, the Moravi- 
 
 . Shakers, Tnitrd Brethren, Adventists, Christadel- 
 phian<, rnivrr-ali-t-, Mennonites, followers of Emman- 
 uel Swe<l(-)i !<., hrnce all, alike, destitute of 
 
 thood and authority except what came from Romo. 
 
 Fox's Book of Marty re, pages 354 and 356. 
 
166 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 THE CONGREGATIONAL CHURCH. 
 
 We come now to consider, if possible, a more daring 
 set of claimants of ecclesiastical powers than any yet 
 mentioned. That is the Congregationalists, or Inde- 
 pendents ; those holding the view that individual con- 
 gregations have the authority and right to bestow upon 
 its members, at will, the sacred offices. This did 
 neither Jesus nor the apostles. 
 
 That there was divine authority placed in the church 
 at Jerusalem, in order that the administration of its laws 
 might be legal, is clear from the New Testament. That 
 this authority was transmissible, so long as men should 
 remain righteous, and be found worthy to be stewards 
 of such a heavenly treasure, has been proven. It has 
 also been shown that this authority was taken from men, 
 because of their wickedness, and a long night of dark- 
 ness ensued ; that the pompous claims of the pope, as 
 having succeeded to the keys of St. Peter by succes- 
 sion, is an assumption, he being as destitute of the 
 power of the priesthood as the king of Siarn ; and per 
 consequence, all who claim to have received divine 
 power through him are alike destitute of authority, 
 based upon the hypothesis, nothing from nothing and 
 nothing remains. 
 
 The present age of enlightenment has awakened an 
 investigation of popish claims to divine authority, and 
 the world is being convinced that he succeeded to the 
 authority of the apostles only in name ; that, in reality, 
 he has no more divine power than Mahomet ; and as a 
 necessity, that none who claim it through him have any. 
 
ri;i>ii>i v Y AND ri:ii:-nioOD. 107 
 
 A nir.-it many becoming thus convinced that there 
 
 iia- been no authority handed down from the apostles, 
 
 on ;i of \\ ickrdne and apo>ta>y, and that God 
 
 ; heaven ( for all believe that he does 
 
 d him>elt now as in former times), the conclu- 
 
 ii arrived ;it t! man has a riirht to 
 
 officiate in the name ol (ind \\ho feels disposed so to 
 
 and that any ronirn-iration has the authority within 
 
 it-eli to .vdaiii and >i-nd men to jueaeh the gospel as 
 
 I call from (iod, or the 
 1. That a direct call from 
 
 -thood Were essential 
 
 m primitise tiim--, lln-y may admit, Imt that such a 
 mur.M' i- not D606Mtr] n-\\, allhoii-jh >tridly lawful 
 anciently. 
 
 1 not\\ ilh-tandm-j thi- ha-ty c.nclu-5on, in all fair- 
 ness, to IM-UIIT unalile to find a single prece- 
 dent, in all tin- PiMe, f. -r -ueh a course. The great 
 ..allied lo n- l'\ the ancient apostles and 
 -amt-, \\hieh r knowledired order, does 
 nnt fiiMii-li ns \\-iili a >iiiL r le text m favor of the Con- 
 
 True, in the IM.k . .t' Judges, seventeenth chapter, 
 
 \\c n- ad that "There wafl a man of mount Ephraim, 
 
 whose name was Micah. And he said unto his 
 
 ther, Ilic el(\en hundred shekels of silver that 
 
 were about which thou cursedst, and 
 
 il>o in ii i s behold, the silver is with 
 
 me; I t his man, Micah, restored the silver, 
 
 and hi- inolher had made of them two images, " and 
 
 n the hou-e of Micah. And the man Mivah 
 
168 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 had a house of gods, and made an ephod, and a tera- 
 phim, and consecrated one of his sons, who became his 
 priest. . . . And Micah consecrated the Levite ; and 
 the young man became his priest, and was in the house 
 of Micah." 
 
 Here, indeed, is an instance of a Congregational- 
 made priest, and the reason is obvious from the sixth 
 verse, "Every man did that which was right in his own 
 eyes." 
 
 This thief, Micah, going according to that which was 
 "right in his own eyes" (as do the Congregationalists 
 or Independents) , consecrated two men to offer up in- 
 cense to idol gods. For the credit of Congregational- 
 ists themselves, it is to be hoped that they will not 
 refer to Micah as a righteous precedent to support their 
 claim. 
 
 Again, Korah and Dathan seemed to have imbibed 
 the Congregational scheme,' holding that the power was 
 in a congregation to honor with a commission whomso- 
 ever they pleased, irrespective of God's called and or- 
 dained. 
 
 " And they gathered themselves together against Moses and 
 against Aaron, and said unto them, Ye take too much upon you, 
 seeing all the congregation are holy, every one of them, and the 
 Lord is among them : wherefore then lift ye up yourselves above 
 the congregation of the Lord? "-Num. xvi. 3. 
 
 It is plain from this that Korah and Dathan, through 
 jealousy, envy, and blind ambition, thought to array the 
 camp of Israel against Moses and Aaron, by flattering 
 them with the belief that the right to appoint a leader, 
 and empower him to treat with God, was vested in the 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 1G9 
 
 congregation. Said they, w Wherefore then lift ye up 
 nbovethe eon^n-eii-ation r" having reference 
 
 to the hii'h pnvNt-r and honors eonfenvd upon those men 
 l>\ the Almighty, to empower them to instruet and lead 
 I -ia-l. In a word, they thought to ignore God's plan 
 and author:! \ , and .-et up a man-made priesthood, /< 
 
 hune that is so flaunt- 
 j held to liy the modrrn Independents. 
 Go and l.-arn the late of Korah and I>athan, and say 
 DOre that ODgregatiODfl ran a->unu' the power o!' the 
 (Bees of the |)i-ie>tliood with impunity, and thus 
 endow themselves with power. 
 
 Another it -f man-in-tituted authority is ^iven 
 
 in 1 Kinir> xiii. 33 : 
 
 44 Afn r thii thing Jeroboam returned not from hi- \ i! way, 
 but made again of the lowest <>f tli- proph-, j.i i. -i- <r ii,,- lu-h 
 plaoes; vhoaoerer ironkUhc eooaecraied him. and in- 
 one of the priests of the hL'h plar. 
 
 lint a Millieient eomment upon this is fnrni>lied in the 
 next \erse : 
 
 ramc sin unto (he house of Jeroboam, 
 
 to rut it nlT. and v it from the face of the earth." 
 
 Durinir the continuaiK of the long era of apostasy 
 that en-lied after the death of the apostles, there has 
 none, more clearly fulfilled the prophecy of St. Paul 
 ( -i Tim. IT, :\). than tho-e who hold the Congregational 
 > heme. He -aid : 
 
 1 ; time will come whm they will not endure sound 
 11 lu^ts shall they heap to themselves 
 teachers, having itching eai 
 
170 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 This prophecy refers to a time when men would arro- 
 gate to themselves (Micah-like) the power to make 
 ministers (teachers), and disdaining the idea of acced- 
 ing to transmitted power, or divine appointment, would 
 assume (Korah and Dathan like) that congregations have 
 the power to authorize and set apart teachers at will ; 
 hence, would multiply teacher after teacher, until they 
 are to w heap to themselves teachers " ; the prerequi- 
 sites to a proper commission consisting of fluent speech 
 and the popular vote of an enthusiastic assembly. 
 
 This mode has become so popular, although destitute 
 of sacred sanction, that men do not scruple to avow it 
 to be God's only appointed way of choosing. 
 
 It is no wonder that they exist in heaps ! And like 
 Micah's priests, they are hired, "Ten shekels of silver 
 by the year, and a suit of apparel and their victuals," 
 bread and butter. By and by, when Micah's priest 
 heard of higher wages and a more desirable living else- 
 where, he was called away from Micah ; called into an- 
 other vineyard. (Judges xviii.) 
 
 There is such a perfect likeness in the manner of 
 calling Micah's priest and these modern heaped -up 
 teachers, that one is at a loss to know which is most 
 likely to meet with divine approval, so far as the call 
 and ordination is concerned. 
 
 " Congregationalism, a designation assumed of late years by 
 the religious denomination formerly known as Independents. 
 . . . The negative Independent implied chiefly a renunciation 
 of the authority of the pope, prelate, presbytery, prince, or 
 Parliament, and thus brought into prominence the antagonistic 
 positions of the churches so named towards National, Episco- 
 
rUMDBTOl AND n;n>TiioOD. 171 
 
 pal, and Presbyterian rhurrhrs. Tin- word Congregational' 
 has bean now almost universally substituted for it, to in<)ir;it< 
 more clearly tbe brotherhood and fellowship maintained in 
 ir separate communities." 
 
 The ministers of the Congregationali>ts or Indepen- 
 dents are called as follows : 
 
 t4 And the call to his office comes through the people; the 
 divine choice is expressed through the men, the divine word 
 enlightens, and tin- divim- Spirit guides. Their theology has 
 been predominantly Calvinistic, though of the more moderate 
 type." ncycJopcedia Urifamii' < Vol. VI., page 208; Vol. 
 VII., page 788. 
 
 ^Jj^St ^gn*^*^fll ^ ni riih ofjho "English Ref- 
 ormation" wa> built >>y Kichurd Fitz, in the Bridewell 
 of 11 London. John Uol>in-on was a minister 
 
 doctrine-. 04 be formally withdrew from the 
 
 national rlimvh and identified himself with the Pnri^ 
 He was one of the earliest workers among the 
 
 44 Puritans, a name given to a large party in the reign of 
 Queen Eli/al>tth, who complained that the 'Reformation in 
 England was left in an imperfect state, many abuses, both 
 in worship and discipline, being still retained. The name 
 itan' was derived from il. nt assertion of those 
 
 who composed the party, that the Church of England was cor- 
 rupted with the remains of popery." 
 
 The greater number of the Puritans, however, were either 
 Presbyterians, or still retained their connection with the 
 Chiirrh of England." Biblical, Theological, and Ecclesiastical 
 Cyclopedia, pages 804, 806. 
 
 Puritans of Plymouth were most all ordained minis- 
 ten in the Church of England.* 
 
 Appendix F. 
 
172 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 THE DISCIPLE CHURCH. 
 
 But the most noisy and blustering class and greatest 
 sticklers for the congregational scheme, that the writer 
 has personally had to do with, is the sect styling 
 themselves, "Disciples," "Reformers," or "Christian 
 Church," better known as Campbellites. 
 
 Whatever their assumed denominational name, it is a 
 fact, beyond question, that Bishop Campbell was the 
 originator and founder of that system of faith and wor- 
 ship. In evidence of this, I cite the testimony of a 
 prominent minister and writer of that church, the 
 Rev. W. T. Moore, pastor of the Christian Church, cor- 
 ner of Eighth and Walnut Streets, Cincinnati, Ohio. 
 
 In a sermon delivered by him on Radicalism and 
 Conservatism, which was published in pamphlet form at 
 the earnest request of his audience, after speaking in 
 glowing terms of several eminent men, such as Wesley, 
 Melancthon, Luther, Washington, Gray, and others, he 
 says of Mr. Campbell : 
 
 44 Alexander Campbell is a fine example among religious 
 reformers. ... I sincerely believe that history will yet record 
 him as one of the greatest men that ever lived. . . . His reli- 
 gious system united theory and practice. . . . His success as a 
 discoverer of the truth was very great, but his power to organize 
 and make practical what was already known appeared equally 
 prominent. But if any should be sceptical as to the extent of 
 his power, let such a person remember that he began his refor- 
 mation with every religious parly in Christendom arrayed against 
 him; that he fought the battles of truth singly and alone, and 
 against the combined armies of sectarianism, headed by the pope 
 of Rome, and cheered on by all the hosts of Protestantism; and 
 that in the short space of forty years the little band of disciples 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 173 
 
 which he organized, upon the ' Bible and Bible alone/ has grown 
 to be ODO of the most powerful religious bodies in all the land. 
 so far as human instrumentality was concerned, it can- 
 not be DKvir.i* that Campbell was the man who CONCEIVED, 
 organized, and made SUCCESSFUL the present reformation." 
 
 What a conffvMtm ! Wonderful, indeed ! So far as 
 "human in>trnmrnt:ility was conrrrnnl," Luther con- 
 .1 :m,l nri::mi/rd hi> n-!', ,rmat ion, as did Calvin, 
 Ir\iiiL r , M"i:i\iu^ Swedenborj;, and others; all, like 
 Mr. GMDptx'll, d ami or lv ///////</// wis- 
 
 dom the respective de-nominations which now hear their 
 names. Why the element put into Mr. Campbeirs 
 organization refuse to be called by the name of the n.an 
 who "concenr.l." "or^ani/ed," and "made successful" 
 thrir jMTuliar rhmvli is, to say the least, strange. 
 
 I'.., i to tin- lii-iory of thr nriranization itself. I 
 quote from thr works of l':irioii W. Stone: 
 
 "At the end of rt, in 1^:;--', Khler John T. Johnson 
 
 became co-editor of the Messenger with him; and so continued 
 till Hro. Stone removed to Illinois. Just before J. T. Johnson 
 became co-editor of the Messenger, a union was effected between 
 thf ( hri.stians, with Bro. Stone and the Reformers, so called, 
 who had come off from the Itaptists in Kentucky, who had 
 come off through the labors of A. ( arnpbell and those with him. 
 v accepted the same foundation, and could not do otherwise 
 than unite together when they came to understand each other. 
 Ami to cement and make permanent this union, two distin- 
 guished elders were chosen to ride through the churches and 
 labor together, John Smith, formerly a Baptist, and John 
 Rogers, of the Christian body." 
 
 From the above is shown that those under the lead- 
 ership of Mr. Campbell were called Reformers, and 
 
174 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 those under B. W. Stone, Christians; that prior to 
 their union Mr. Campbell's party had broken off from 
 the Baptists, and Mr. Stone's from the Presbyterians, 
 for whom he had preached for years. After their 
 union, a man from the Baptist division and one from 
 the Presbyterian side were chosen to watch over the 
 flock. We ask, now, by what authority did this Bap- 
 tist and Presbyterian union minister? And are an- 
 swered, "By the authority they had received from 
 their respective churches, who had received it in a 
 direct line from the pope of Kome." Hence we are 
 forced to the conclusion, sad as it may appear, that in 
 this joint union there was constituted, by the authority 
 (if by any at all) of the old mother church, one of 
 her great-grand-daughters. 
 
 After a time the leaders, in order to render them- 
 selves more independent still, ignored the claim of 
 transmitted power ; and claiming none direct from 
 God, they were left free and unfettered, to DO AS THEY 
 PLEASED. Hear Mr. Stone : 
 
 " Some time after the new organization had been inaugurated, 
 he became dissatisfied with his infant sprinkling; the brethren, 
 elders, and teachers came together on the subject, for we had 
 agreed previously with each other to act in concert and not to 
 adventure anything new without advice from one another. At 
 this meeting we took up the matter in a brotherly spirit, and 
 concluded that every brother and sister should act freely and 
 according to their conviction of right, and that we should culti- 
 vate the long-neglected grace of forbearance towards each 
 other: those who were immersed should not despise those who 
 were sprinkled, and vice versa. Now the question arose, who 
 will baptize us? The Baptist would not, unless we would unite 
 with them, and there were no elders among us who had been 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 175 
 
 immersed. It was finally miK-lutled among us, that if we had 
 authority to preach we had authority to hapti/e. The work 
 thru r,.inmriir, d. The preachers hapti/rd one another, and 
 crowds came and were also hapt i /.<<!." 
 
 1-Yom tin- iborc i- shown mfiething <ff the rise of 
 
 the org.-mi/ation, said to be built upon the "Bible and 
 liible alone." 
 
 Who authorised it ? Who endowed it with authority 
 
 to administer the L r <-p'l ordinances? Why, the peo- 
 
 ple met together in Council all had H voice; they 
 
 luded that //' thry liad authority to preach, they 
 
 had authority to //</////:/; M> the work commenced. 
 
 1, angels, the Holy Spirit, nor the Bihle 
 
 any :nl\ i< iher :mthori/inL r or sanctioning 
 
 (heir projiM-t.-d > Ih-me. 'I'lni-, the great fabric, said to 
 
 l>e Imilt on the r.iUc ami lil>h alone/' really rests 
 
 upon an IF; that little word which changes the course 
 
 \ <T\ iliin._r, and apolo'/i/-< t'-T everybody. 
 
 had not rebelled, he would have remained 
 
 :ni ah-. 1 of light. //' Adam had not sinned, he would 
 
 !i Paradise*. //' Moses had not died on 
 
 other side, he might have gone over the Jordan 
 
 into Canaan. Individuals joining the Disciple Church 
 
 will assuredly go to heaven, IK they are not found to 
 
 Awards a warmer department caught in 
 
 the \\ nuiir net. 
 
 The Di-eiplrs prufe-> to be built on the ff Bible and 
 IJihlo alone. n Hut who authori/ed Mr. Campbell to 
 bnild a rhurdi on the r,il>]e alone? Did God call upon 
 him and authori/e him thus to act? No; he did not so 
 claim. Neither did lie believe in transmitted authority 
 
176 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 through any line from the apostles. Does it say any- 
 where in the Bible, that in the nineteenth century, Mr. 
 Campbell should organize the true church ? Answer: 
 No ; nothing of the kind is said. Does it say anywhere 
 in the Bible that God would call Barton W. Stone, Mr, 
 Walter Scott, or A. Campbell even unto the ministry? 
 Answer : Nowhere is it so written. Did He call them 
 by a special revelation? Answer: No; they did not 
 believe He could reveal himself in this age. Is their 
 church said to be built on the "Bible alone," after the 
 pattern of the church established by Jesus and the apos- 
 tles ? Oh, no ! It is no more like the apostolic organi- 
 zation than the Methodist, Baptist, or Presbyterian 
 churches. Did God, in any age or time, since the world 
 began, authorize a man, or set of men, to build his church 
 on the "Bible alone "? Answer : No ; not at any time. 
 
 In the church of Christ there existed the Melchise- 
 dec and Aaronic priesthoods, apostles, prophets, the 
 Holy Ghost, visions, dreams, revelations, etc., but 
 none of these are found in the Disciple Church. There 
 was also a call to the ministry, by God himself, in the 
 Jerusalem church ; in the Disciple Church there is 
 nothing of this kind. They even reject the Holy 
 Ghost, and affirm that there is no such thing now to be 
 seen, heard, or felt, by Christians, only as appears in 
 the written word the letter. They repudiate both 
 transmitted and revealed claims to authority. 
 
 Then, these men took upon themselves the great honor 
 of founding a cliurch. 
 
 What says the Bible about such arrogance? It is 
 written in 2 Samuel that Saul assumed the authority 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 177 
 
 to act in a sacred office to which he never had been 
 railed, and because of his haughty assumption God 
 took the kingdom from him and ^ave it to David. 
 
 What, thru, inii-t he the final end of those who do 
 not hesitate to affirm that any person, of the laity or 
 clergy, has an undisputed riirht to go out, as each may 
 :it, and pr.-aeh and administer in the gospel ordi- 
 nances, build up societies and preside over them, with- 
 i call from ( nd, as had Aaron ; without a commission 
 from heaven, a- J--n- and the apostle received; with- 
 in ordination to the priesthood, as was required of 
 the ancient -aints, that they miirht he qualified ambas- 
 sad<> leivhy they became a ff holy priest- 
 
 hood, to oiler up spiritual -aeritiees " ? (1 Peter ii. 5.) 
 And the avowed claim of those ansnmera of authority 
 and riirlit to oceupy sacred po-ition- is that if they 
 have authority lu preacfi. they have authority to baptize. 
 Who sends them? Why, they send themselves. No 
 hiirher claim U made. A ro//<//'>"/,///,,// l>y its vote em- 
 powers them. 
 
 When the Saviour sent forth his ministry he in- 
 formed them that "Whosoever receivcth you, receiveth 
 me; and he that .-tli me receiveth him that sent 
 
 me." (Matt. \. m.) The Father sent the Son, and 
 the Son sent his mini-try; and they who received his 
 mini>tr\ . .-d hntli Father and Son, because Father 
 
 and Son sent them. 
 
 The 1 )UeipIe-, with all e H i-'iv-at ioiial ists, go forth and 
 tell the peo|)le, " Wlmevrr receives us, receiveth those 
 who >,.|it BE." (^ucry: Who sent them? Answer: 
 Their (..,, -rogations sent them by the authority of a 
 
178 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 popular vote. Hence, when the people received them, 
 they received them and their respective congregations 
 who authorized them to preach. TherefoFe, believers 
 in that system must trust to man for life and salvation ; 
 for man is the summum ad bonum of the congregational 
 scheme ; there is no higher source giving sanction to the 
 system. 
 
 Paul says : 
 
 " As God hath distributed to every man, as the Lord hath 
 called every one, so let him walk. And so ordain I in all 
 churches." ! Cor. vii. 17. 
 
 But the Disciples do not wait for the Lord to call 
 them, but they send themselves, with or without an 
 ordination, as suits their fancy. 
 
 Again he says : 
 
 " Having, then, gifts differing according to the grace that is 
 given to us, whether prophecy, let us prophesy according to 
 the proportion of faith; or ministry, let us wait on our minis- 
 tering; or he that teacheth, on teaching." Rom. xii. G, 7. 
 
 Thus, as God gave gifts to tf prophesy," or " minis- 
 ter," so the saints were to exercise in accordance with 
 the call and bestowed gifts; but the congrcgationalists 
 make ministers of everybody (even women), object to 
 prophecy, and ask no conferred gifts from God to en- 
 able them to preach. 
 
 Again Paul says : 
 
 " Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the flock, 
 over the which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers." 
 Acts xx. 28. 
 
 The Disciples ignore the appointment by the Holy 
 
I l:KSIDENCY AND I'IMKSTllOOl). 179 
 
 Ghost, and set themselves over the flock. They 
 
 truly /<//' //"</ itnt<, tJi,i*efae&> at the expense of 
 
 the Hoek. 
 
 The Saviour >: 
 
 to yr into all tin- world, and pn-arh Hie gospel to every 
 creature." Mark xvi. 1'.. 
 
 The M-cal iplrs g< t . < -. n^r regal ions and tell 
 
 the JM ,.p!- ih:ii for :i stipulated price they will preach 
 in that immediate neighborhood at Mated times for one 
 year. If Biiilieient is pmrni-ed, hacked up hy an ac- 
 cept' itv, they \N ill enter upon their mission field. 
 If there i- H"t a Mitiicient forthcoming, like Micah's 
 I.M.k cut 1. T more congenial <-limes "take 
 1 unto themselves. 9 * 
 
 I 1 (1 with hi- hand- that the"irospel might 
 
 he I the-e men ha\e >/ / jtriivx for preaching a 
 
 sennon, and if they do not ir-t their price, they ?'/// 
 not prewli. The writer was informed hy one of their 
 nmnher, n-.t l<>nir >in , that his prict* was ten dollars 
 a sermon, hnt there were two other preachers in his 
 neighborhood who charged, one eight, and the other 
 !i\ e dollars a scnnnn. 
 
 Ollerii i;iu io merit, who can guess 
 
 how much more Paul ought to have had than Peter? 
 or James than Thomas? Or, how much more it would 
 have* taken to have bought John, for a year, than 
 Matthias? Rome and (ireece perhaps would have bid 
 hii'h on Paul and Timothy. 
 
 1 Ia\ ing said so much with reference to the Disciples, 
 it i.s but jtiM to remark that what has been said of 
 
180 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 them, concerning authority, applies equally to all who 
 hold to the w congregational scheme." 
 
 Thus, in consecutive order, I have noticed the Cath- 
 olic Church, with several of the most reputed and 
 famed organizations that sprang out of her, together 
 with those claiming to be Congregationalists or Inde- 
 pendents, down to that of the Disciple Church ; all of 
 which have imbibed more or less of the spirit of intol- 
 erance, pride, and selfishness that characterized the old 
 mother, excepting always the noble men and women 
 who have wrought, independently of creed, for the 
 rights of men and the world's progress. War and cork 
 flict have been the order all the way from the rise of the 
 Reformation. When there were no Catholics to con- 
 tend with, the conflict has been between the Protestants 
 themselves, creed against creed. No telling what con- 
 dition the world would have been in were it not that 
 the great organizations, or sects, jealously watch each 
 other's progress and power. 
 
 The pope would issue bulls against all who had suffi- 
 cient courage to oppose his usurpations and haughty 
 dictations, and would brand them "heretics," bar his 
 churches against them, and thus cut off free investiga- 
 tion. He inaugurated the Inquisition as a school of 
 reform, and by racking, cutting, burning, and in a 
 thousand ways lacerated human beings, to enforce a 
 recantation of avowed religious opinions, which, if 
 refused, they were punished even unto death. Hence, 
 hundreds and thousands lost their lives under the 
 unholy and iron rule of "The Mother of Harlots." 
 The daughters received in a modified form of her spirit 
 and disposition. 
 
1 i:r:SIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 181 
 
 The l:i\v being agaiBflt their inaugurating the Inqui- 
 sition and iaflteting corporal pomshments, they resort 
 to intimidation, to d<>-ini: their churches against those 
 holding different religious views to themselves ; forbid 
 their mi 'inhere going to hear any except their own 
 preachers; tearh their ehildren not to associate with 
 and properly resj>cct those not of their faith, and 
 'iiraire them in pointing the linger of scorn at them 
 because of not beloiiL'ini: to tlieir ereed : i, strict them to 
 reading only those books, catechi-ms, and papers put out 
 by tlu-ir fa\orite sect ; encounige the nicknaming of 
 othcr>' children localise their parents hold to another reli- 
 gious faith not >o popular and powerful a- theirown ; will 
 i oilier tho-e wort hy and competent because 
 they are not of their faith : at the same, time hold that 
 if a man is only conscientious in his religions belief he 
 is all rii-ht any \\a\. Snme will <ro so far as to band 
 together and >tealthily move npoii j)eoplt; at the dead 
 hours of night, eateh them, strip them, and tar and 
 them, and thus oppose, discourage, menace, and 
 tin-. -ible ol. Marie in their way because they 
 
 do not snl.Miihe to their rules of faith and doctrine; 
 pass them by, sneer at and socially ostracize them from 
 their company, t'pon the top of all of this they will 
 style themselves "disciples of Christ," f< followers of 
 the mrrk and lowly Jesus," who was put out of syna- 
 gogues but never put anybody out, frowned down and 
 looked upon with contempt, but bore it patiently; 
 whosr sublime teachinir was ever, rf As ye would that 
 mm >hould do to you, do ye even so to them." 
 
 The>r practices, so common among Protestant socie- 
 
182 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 ties and their members, show conclusively that the 
 Reformation has not gone quite far enough ; that it has 
 not attained the high ground sought for; that still 
 there is room for improvement, a forward movement 
 to be made, ere the Protestants attain that unity and 
 Christ-like spirit so essential to be unmistakably his. 
 
 Jesus said, "If a house be divided against itself, that 
 house cannot stand." (Mark iii. 25.) "Every king- 
 dom divided against itself is brought to desolation." 
 (Matt. xii. 25.) This divided and contending condi- 
 tion of the Protestant world is viewed with alarm and 
 lamented by their wisest and most conscientious apolo- 
 gists. Might as well try to make sensible men believe 
 that light is darkness and darkness light, as to try to 
 convince them that this rivalry and conflict, this jeal- 
 ousy and envy, this dislike and hatred of each other, 
 are going on in the recognized church of God. The fol- 
 lowing indicates what others think of this condition of 
 Christendom. It is rather the results of the reign of 
 old "mystery, Babylon " confusion than the work- 
 ings and manifestations of the true Christian spirit and 
 graces. 
 
 " A PERIL TO CHRISTIANITY. A discussion of great im- 
 portance is going on in the present time in China respecting 
 the conflict of the Protestant sects as to what Christianity is. 
 There are forty different Protestant bodies competing inde- 
 pendently for the converts in the Chinese Empire. The larger 
 and better established of these organizations have all the way 
 from 1247 to 9285 communicants. The chief religious bodies 
 
 t o 
 
 are Presbyterian, Congregational, Methodist, Episcopal, and 
 Baptist. Each of these carries into the Chinese mission field 
 the porcupine quills with which it is accustomed to wound 
 
\M> 1'KIK.sTHOOD. 183 
 
 hi. ii of oth.-r names at home. The efforts of the 
 
 ;i China repeat the bad and injurious features of 
 
 they represent its beneficent work; 
 
 they load do\\ ii the )i, ath.'ii \\.rld with the ( 'hristian contradic- 
 
 of our latest religious rivili/ation, and interfere and cut 
 
 up one a; ith tin- ..rity in the heathen world 
 
 that they carry on their religious conflicts here at home. . . . 
 
 ion, but each one takes up 
 
 work wherevc a eh:mee to Mart it, with the result 
 
 with constant interference, 
 
 and with a waste of effort that i- huth painful in itself and 
 
 :!y to the mi innarv hoards at home. The first 
 
 native 1'ioic-tant ehureh in .Japan was organized in 1872, and 
 
 at the end of ls> * r 28,000 church members. 
 
 unity in .Japan am"ii- l'ntest:mt workers has been no 
 
 .in that : .ml in ( 'hina, though the country is 
 
 concentrated in population and has been vastly more 
 
 under the influence of modern civilization; but even here the 
 
 - been that the ooi0i*<0f1 ' "x teaching was 
 
 nee to the atlnmce of Christi<inihj, and at this very 
 
 moment there i> a demand amon U ' the Japanese for a native 
 
 church in which Christianity >hall b lified above its present 
 
 sectarian ma: >US. 
 
 I he peril to ( /// in loth <'hnm (md Japan, so far 
 
 as 1' ' work is con> '/// <//<, /row the prev- 
 
 alence of 's irltirh constitute the religious 
 
 embarrassment in J. md America. What must intelligent 
 
 ( hinamen or keen-witted Japanese think of a Christianity 
 which is repr. v so many sects? How can the Christian 
 
 Mway when the variations of Protestantism 
 area ant to the common-sense of the heathen as they 
 
 wen- assing to IJossuet on his attempt to reconcile 
 
 them with the |;..m:iii Catholic Church? Missionary work in 
 our ANY-tern towns is so degraded by competitions among 
 i- 4 corner lots ' for churches that the intelligent 
 in dan-ei- of losing his respect for Christianity 
 ly, when he teefl its principles put to shame by the rival- 
 
184 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 ries of its representatives; but this does not begin to be so bad 
 as the impression which a disciple of Confucius must receive 
 when he sees Protestant Christians going to war ' at a woful, 
 shattered, tattered, sorry disadvantage.' Dr. Alexander Wil- 
 liamson, a veteran Chinese missionary, puts the case of dis- 
 agreement very forcibly in a recent appeal, where he says: 
 * We have three branches of the Episcopal Church, eight differ- 
 ent sects of Presbyterians, six sects of Methodists, two Con- 
 gregationalists, two Baptists, beside several other minor bodies, 
 all acting independently of each other.' When John Chinaman 
 is asked to become a Christian, he says plainly: * Agree among 
 yourselves, and then we will listen to you.' This judgment is 
 met with as much in Japan as in China; but in the latter coun- 
 try, under the new constitution, it is possible that before a 
 great while a native Japanese church may grow out of the 
 existing Christianity and fuse the present Protestant elements 
 into one living and consistent whole. Under such treatment 
 Japan would become essentially a Christian nation; but in the 
 Empire of China, which could absorb, perhaps, thirty Japans, 
 and where the Christian population, both Protestant and Roman 
 Catholic, is only an iota of the whole population, no such 
 national organization of religion is possible. The most that 
 can be done for the different denominations of Christians is to 
 consent to drop their sectarian ideas, and constitute for them- 
 selves a religious basis that stands for the working agreements 
 of Christianity. This is as far as they can go, and, unless they 
 go thus far, it is a serious question whether the missionary 
 investments are directly worth while. Indirectly, the mission- 
 aries in China have done more than any others to open that 
 empire to Western civilization ; but this is incidental to their 
 missionary principle, not the main thing for which they were 
 established. It will remove a great difficulty if Protestant 
 Christians can be made to see, from the point where they now 
 stand, that in their present divided state they can never 
 Christianize China." Boston Herald. 
 
 While it may be true that no formal declaration has 
 been made by any one of the great denominations to 
 
I I:I:MM \< \ \M> ri;ii:>Tiioui>. 185 
 
 carry on the kind of ostracism, resentment, and perse- 
 cution mentioned, yet they ha \ e condoned and winked at 
 s when done l>y the members of their respec- 
 iiich virtually commits them as sanction- 
 ing such kind of work-. Minorities and small organiza- 
 tions have been made to suffer constantly from the 
 encroachment and domination of the older, larger, and 
 IIKTC successful ones; more especially if apparent that 
 the new had within it the elements of success and 
 malry. Indeed, the advancement, toleration, freedom, 
 true enliirliteni: med in modern civilization 
 
 may le attributed lamely t<> the rivalry of the larger 
 Sects, the jralou-y of each other's BUOC66S, their conflict 
 uith >c< -ptici-m, and sceptic! >m contending for liberty 
 and freedom against them, rather than a conscientious 
 ;tion, unfolding and following of the true Gospel 
 ))rinciples of freedom, toleration, and the rights of men 
 set out in the New Testament. Infidels are sought 
 and preferred f.>r political honors rather than church 
 men, lecau>e of their non-partisan spirit and avowed 
 toleration. No one denomination implicitly confides in 
 another. Kach seek*, with opportunity, to intrench and 
 make stronger financially his own denomination, at the 
 
 ruse of others. 
 
 It is claimed that the true church of Christ is 
 embraced in all of the sects, not ill anyone of them ; 
 that a conscientious worship is a true worship, how- 
 
 : far n moved from the fundamental Christian doc- 
 nines, taught by the Master and in whatever church, 
 only that they profess a faith in him. Indeed it is 
 strongly advocated, by many, that doctrine is a bin- 
 
186 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 deranco to the Christian cause non-essential. They 
 seem to forget that Paul wrote that "the time will 
 come when they will not endure sound doctrine" (2 
 Tim. iv. 3), and to " Take heed unto thyself, and unto 
 the doctrine ; continue in them : for in doing this thou 
 shalt both save thyself, and them that hear thee." 
 (1 Tim. iv. 16.) 
 
 If the claim be true that the true Christian church is 
 embraced in all of the Christian sects, so called, why 
 all this rivalry between them ? Why not build up one 
 department just as well as another? Why not dedicate 
 churches for all denominations and declare for a free 
 pulpit rather than to "our worship only," or to a few 
 of the larger and more influential sects who are willing 
 to join the " Evangelical Alliance " just because each is 
 bound to respect the other by reason of its numbers, 
 power, and influence? Whoever heard tell of an 
 ^ Evangelical Alliance " in the church of God? In the 
 church of Jesus Christ the members, including all of 
 the parts, were united upon the basis of doctrine, spirit, 
 and a oneness characteristic of the institution itself. 
 They were constitutionally one. Divisions and dis- 
 cords were the unnatural condition, signs of deteriora- 
 tion to end, if persisted in, in final rejection. So we 
 read : 
 
 " Mark them which cause division and offences contrary to 
 the doctrine which ye have learned; and avoid them." Rom. 
 xvi. 17. (See Acts xv. 1, 5, 24 , 1 Tim. vi. 3; 1 Cor. hi.; 1 Tim. 
 i. 3; Gal. i.; 2 Cor. xi. 4.) 
 
 " For whereas there is among you envying, and strife, and 
 divisions, are ye not carnal, and walk as men? " 1 Cor. iii. 3. 
 
 " Be of the same mind one toward another." Rom. xii. 16. 
 
I'KKSIDKM'Y VXD I'KI KSTIIOOD. 187 
 
 'I'h. i- and divisions arc unnatural irrowths. 
 
 They (1.) not c\ist as a necessity or as component parts 
 in their di-eordant party stife of the Christian institu- 
 tion. The pompon- elaim that these constitute the true 
 ('hri-tian Church, or that it is composed of them, can 
 Iw nothing more than a .-beer make-believe. 
 
 Hut, read- .11 -tartled? Have you lost sight 
 
 le which yon held in your hand when we 
 began cxploiinir the dark i of "my-tcry, liaby- 
 
 lon " in M'arch of the true, order of (iod? Are you 
 di-couraged, and al>ont to accept some of these man- 
 ma. le institution-, Imilt on creeds, as the church of 
 rim>t, \\liich in many respect- are hut so many institu- 
 tion- ofgiiin? Let me exhort yon at this tryinir hour 
 to be /'*///////// /'/ yaw >j> 
 
 In this \\orld, when men unite themselves to any 
 foiin of L r <vernment, the\ ;ii'e entitle<l to all the bless- 
 in-j- and pi'ivihL r cs guaranteed to citixens hy the laws 
 of that irovcrnment. lint nnle.-- they are made citi- 
 -, indeed, they are not >o entitled ; and this is true, 
 al-o, <f the kiliLrdom of ( iod. 
 
 In the KepnUir of the United States the laws guar- 
 riti/en- tli<' ri.irlit of life, liberty, and the 
 pnr-nit of happiness; to hold property, receive redress 
 of mrong*, enj..y -nllVaire, etc. The officers of the Re- 
 pnblic are President, Vice-President, senators, judges, 
 reprr-fiitati\e-, -e.ivtaries, etc., all of whom are 
 appointed and authori/ed by the power inherent in the 
 Kepnbiie. If, in the course of a decade of years, the 
 1'n-ident -lionld be removed, the citizen's vote be taken 
 Wl iiato overturned, and the House of Repre- 
 
188 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 sentatives subverted, and a dictator placed at the head 
 of the government, would it be any longer the beautiful 
 Republic of the United States? Oh, no ! it would be 
 something else far different. 
 
 This is true, also, of the kingdom of God. Christ is 
 the head of his own kingdom, and has designated its 
 order and authority, the kind of officers, the code of 
 laws, and the blessings belonging thereto ; and he has 
 not at any time* authorized men to change his order of 
 government, displace his specified officers, or in any- 
 wise change his laws or abrogate his promised bless- 
 ings. They were to remain intact until the Saviour's 
 coming, if men would but conform to the constitution 
 governing in his church or kingdom. They were given 
 to the church when Peter, James, and John, and others 
 were her crown of stars ; a most beautiful and graphic 
 description of which you will find in your guide, 
 the New Testament. 
 
 Her officers were apostles, prophets, evangelists, 
 teachers, pastors, etc. ; her laws, faith, repentance, 
 baptisms, the laying on of hands, patience, kindness, 
 love, charity, meekness, humility; her gifts and bless- 
 ings, peace and joy in the Holy Ghost, knowledge, wis- 
 dom, prophecy, healings, tongues, the interpretation of 
 tongues, discerning of spirits, visiting of angels, and 
 communion with God; and her ultimate reward to all 
 of the faithful, a crown of immortality and eternal 
 life. These are the chief points or characteristics by 
 which she can be properly identified. 
 
 After having made diligent search among all of the 
 societies and organizations extant, with your guide in 
 
rUKSIDENCY AM> I'KIKSTIIOOD. 189 
 
 hand, \\here do you find amidst them all, my friend and 
 reader, an institution in exact aecord with the pattern 
 given of Chri-t - ehmvh ? Ah, echo answers, where? 
 one estalli>he,l according to thia plan is all that God 
 has ever deigned to acknowledge as his. What will 
 \ou do? Throw away your Linidi*, and join a daughter 
 
 'he old mother, or ><>me institution of men? You 
 cannot ailord to do tin-, for hy and ly you will he re- 
 quired to give an aeemmt for your opportunities in this 
 lite, and \onr kn \\ h-dirt? O f the Word of God. You 
 will need to appear het'mv the -rent har, where the 
 
 :ire knows all, where there will U> no chance for 
 evasion. "The word that I have -poken, the same shall 
 judirr him in the last day," says Je-u-. (John xii. 48.) 
 You will rememher that he 
 
 " Tht-.- >i-n- -hail f.-liow tlinn iliat IM-IJI-VI-; In my name- 
 
 shall they cast out thviU; tiny shall speak with new tongues; 
 
 shall take up serpent*; and if they drink any deadly thing, 
 
 it >hall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and 
 
 they shall recover." Mark xvi. 17, 18. 
 
 u And God hath net some in the church, first apostles, sec- 
 ondarily prophets, thirdly teachers, after that miracles, then 
 gifts of healings, helps, governments, diversities of tongues." 
 
 i < 2a 
 
 " Is any sick among you? let him call for the elders of the 
 church; and let tin m pray over him, anointing him witli oil in 
 the name of the Lord: and the prayer of faith shall save the 
 JM, v. n. i.v 
 
 To one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom; to 
 another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit; ... to 
 another the gifts of healing by the same Spirit; to another the 
 working of miracles; to another prophecy; to another discern- 
 
 of spirits; to another divers kinds of tongues; to another 
 the interpretation of tongues."! Cor. xii. 8-10. 
 
190 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 "Ancf he gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, 
 evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers; for the pei feeling 
 of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of 
 the body of Christ: till we all come in the unity of the faith." 
 Eph. iv. 11-13. 
 
 " Though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other 
 gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, 
 let him be accursed." Gal. i. 8. 
 
 You will be conscious that the book containing these 
 words, and many more of a similar import, was your 
 guide to the kingdom of heaven in this life. What a 
 great loss you must necessarily suffer, should it turn 
 out that for the sake of popularity, and worldly riches, 
 and fame, you threw away your guide ; let others do 
 your thinking ; chose darkness rather than hold out for 
 the light; went into "mystery, Babylon,' and joined 
 yourself to an harlot, or one of the institutions of men ! 
 Oh, let me exhort you, my dear friend, to stick to your 
 guide! 
 
 Remember that your guide says, " If any of you lack 
 wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men 
 liberally, and upbraideth not ; and it shall be given 
 him." (Jas. i. 5.) "Seek, and ye shall find, knock, 
 and it shall be opened unto you." "Pray without ceas- 
 ing," but be careful not to " ask amiss " to consume 
 upon your lusts. 
 
 Tired and discouraged, perhaps, you are ready to 
 exclaim : " With guide in hand, I have surveyed the 
 whole of Christendom, and I have failed to find an 
 organization in harmony with it, or anything approxi- 
 mating it. I want to be saved ! I must join some- 
 thing, or I am lost ! " Hold, sir ! The daughters of 
 
i'i:r.-IM \< V AM) I'LII STIIOOD. 191 
 
 " u\\ -lu-N , 1',-d.N I. MI." cannot u ; neither any insti- 
 
 tution of mm. You are commanded, "Seek ye first 
 the kingdom of God, and his righteousness." (Matt. 
 rff ">"'> ^ of the earth; examine 
 
 oigiini/ation-, j.arti.-, and ereeds ; explore the lasting 
 hill-; ride the <>eran over, and penetrate the islands 
 "f the seas; scour the whole of (iod's universe, with 
 hi- law in your hand, and if you do not iind 
 
 ..thin^ in harmony with that pattern, move on until 
 \ou appear ;t tin-one; rai-e your guide 
 
 >ur hand, and tell the immortal King that you sought 
 a uhoie lifetime lor his elmreh and kingdom, but found 
 nothing but easily deteeied e(nnterfeits, spurious sys- 
 tems, man-mad. .. and that rather than dis- 
 re-pret hi- la\\ anl >tultify your eonx-ience, you joined 
 none of th in, an<l that, now you stand before him 
 with a elear eon-eiep.-o as having <lono the best you 
 could; that you have retained your manhood, and main- 
 tained the diirnitN of hi- \\ord against all deceivers and 
 
 ofuipen. 
 
 Ah, >ir ! I faney I see now the immortal lyres, golden 
 
 harp-, and ln-axeiily s sending forth their 
 
 iid angels, cherubim, archangels, 
 
 and god<, adorned with all the glory and splendor of 
 their relr-iial armor, forming in line, with all heaven 
 in grand ar; five /////////>//<>//* entrance to such a 
 
 i, perhap-, you have beeome so weary of seeking, 
 vou ai-e about to give up in de-pair. Courage, brother! 
 
 once mo 
 There is a ehureh extnnt whieh is in exact accord Nvith 
 
192 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 the one set out in your guide. But in consequence of 
 the great myth "mystery, Babylon" surrounding 
 you, you have been led to overlook it. For as to num- 
 bers, in comparison with the great and powerful sects 
 extant, it is as a pearl in the ocean, a treasure in a field, 
 a little stone beside a great mountain. It is the Church 
 of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints. For definite 
 distinction, on account of the latter-day apostasy, it 
 is known as the Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ 
 of Latter-Day Saints. 
 
 Again seize your guide, and come forward and test it. 
 If it, like others, is found untrue, leave it behind and 
 seek on. But this you will find to be in exact harmony 
 with your guide, in its inception, organization, and doc- 
 trine, and in it you will find peace, rest, and safety. 
 
CIIAl'TKR X. 
 
 PII SMIIII. .In.. VM mi CniK.-ii or .Ji->c* CIIKISTOF 
 
 > \i.\T8. 
 
 TIM: chief instrument in tho hands of God in the 
 fonndinir of this church was Jo>rph Smith, Jr. He 
 was horn in tin- Year 1805, on the 2.')d of December, in 
 ton n of Sharon, Windsor County, Vt. When about 
 ii Y.-ars of age he was greatly wrought upon in 
 regard to n-hirion, and --t ahout to discover, if possible, 
 the true rhmvh of < 'hri-t. Hr had observed with pain 
 and great concern the divisions and discords in the 
 u "iM among the sects. More especially was he made 
 .nd sense the evil effects of this conflict and con- 
 ! -I it ion Ix'tween the churches as it was hroudit into his 
 fatlin's family some favoring one sect, and others an- 
 otli. us about his own welfare, but not 
 
 knowing wliich elnirch to unite with, on an occasion, 
 while much perplrxrd in mind, he was reading in the 
 Piihle in search <>f liirht, and his eyes rested upon the 
 following : 
 
 " If anv ..f you lack \\Nlm, let liini ask of (iod, that giveth 
 in. i, liberally, and upbraiih-ih not; and it shall be given 
 him." Jas. ; 
 
 II. ini tOO yonnir and contidin.ir to presume that 
 ; diil not >ay what he meant, and meant what he 
 
194 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 said ; so he retired into a grove and kneeled down and 
 prayed ; and while at prayer a vision was opened to 
 him, and two personages appeared unto him in glory, 
 standing above him in the air. One of them spake 
 unto him, calling him by name, arid said, pointing to 
 the other, "This is my beloved Son ; hear him ! " The 
 following is his language : 
 
 u My object in going to inquire of the Lord, was to know 
 which of all these sects was right, that I might know which to 
 join. ... I asked the personages who stood above me in 
 the light, which of all the sects was right, for at that time 
 it had never entered into my heart that all were wrong, 
 and which I should join. I was answered that I should join 
 none of them, for they were all wrong; and the personage who 
 addressed me said that all their creeds were an abomination in 
 his sight, that those professors were all corrupt, ' They draw 
 near me with their lips, but their hearts are far from me; they 
 teach for doctrine the commandments of men, having a form 
 of godliness, but they deny the power thereof.' He again for- 
 bade me to join any of them." Times and Seasons, Vol. III., 
 page 727. 
 
 This was enough to start a conflict with the pro- 
 fessedly pious, when once he gave an account of the 
 "vision," and he was contemptuously informed, by 
 accepted ministers, that "It was all of the Devil ; that 
 there were no such things as visions or revelations in 
 these days ; that all such things had ceased with the 
 apostles, and that there never would be any more of 
 them." 
 
 On the eve of the 21st of September, 1823, through 
 fervent prayer, another vision was presented to Mr. 
 Smith, and he gives it, in part, as follows : 
 
PEKMM \< V AM) I'KIKSTIIOOD. 195 
 
 "After I li:id retired to my l>ed for the night, I 
 
 heiouk iny-elf to prayer :ind supplication to Almighty 
 
 ; tor t'orL r i \eness of all my .sins mid follies, and also 
 
 i'"i a manih-Maiion to me, tliat I might know of my 
 
 MM. I -landing before him, for I had full confidence 
 
 in obtaining a divine manifestation, as 1 had previously 
 
 " \\'liile I was tliu- in the art of calling upon God, I 
 I liirht appeai-iiii: in the room, which con- 
 tinual : :IM> until the room \\M> lighter than at 
 hen immediately a per>onage appeared at 
 my Ittdaide, standing in the air, for his feet did not 
 h the floor. He had on a loo>e robe of most exqui- 
 site \\hileii->. It was a irhifeness l..-\ oml anything 
 lily I 1 r seen, nor do I hclieve that any 
 lily thinir could In* made to appear so exceedingly 
 uhite and hrilliant. Hi> hands were naked, and his 
 arm- aUo, a little alo\e the wristej BO, also, were his 
 
 naked) aa vere lii- leir-, a little ahove the ankles. 
 His head and in k \\ re al>o hare. I could discover 
 that he had no other clothing on but this role, as it was 
 open so that I rould see into his hosom. Not only was 
 hi- robe exceedingly white, hut his whole person was 
 glorious Ix-yond description, and his countenance truly 
 like lightning. The rwm was exceedingly light, but 
 not so very bright as immediately around his person. 
 When I HIM looked upon him I was afraid, but the fear 
 soon left me. He called me by name, and said unto 
 me, that he was a messenger sent from the presence of 
 God tome, and that his name was Moroni; that God had 
 a work t.i in. to do. and that my jiame should be had 
 
196 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 spoken of among all people. He sa d there was a book 
 deposited, written upon gold plates, giving an account 
 of the former inhabitants of this continent, and the 
 source from whence they sprang. He also said that 
 the fulness of the everlasting gospel was contained in 
 it, as delivered by the Saviour to the ancient inhab- 
 itants. Also, that there were two stones in silver bows 
 (and these stones, fastened to a breastplate, constituted 
 what is called the Urim and Thummim), deposited 
 with the plates, and the possession and use of these 
 stones was what constituted seers in ancient or former 
 times, and that God had prepared them for the purpose 
 of translating the book. 
 
 "After telling me these things, he commenced 
 quoting the prophecies of the Old Testament. He 
 first quoted a part of the third chapter of Malachi, and 
 he quoted, also, the fourth or last chapter of the same 
 prophecy, though with a little variation from the way 
 it reads in our Bible. Instead of quoting the first 
 verse as it reads in our books, he quoted it thus : ' For 
 behold, the day cometh, that shall burn as an oven, and 
 all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall burn 
 as stubble; for they that come shall burn them, saith 
 the Lord of hosts, that it shall leave them neither root 
 nor branch.' And again, he quoted the fifth verse 
 thus: * Behold, I will reveal unto you the priesthood, 
 by the hand of Elijah the Prophet, before the coming 
 of the great and dreadful day of the Lord.' He also 
 quoted the next verse differently: 'And he shall plant 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 197 
 
 in th' IK- tin- children the promises made to the 
 
 fathers, and the limit, <>f the children shall turn to 
 their father- ; if it were not so, (he whole earth would 
 be utterly wa-ted at hi- coming.' In addition to these, 
 he quoted the elr\rnth chapter of Isaiah, saying that it 
 was about to bo fulfilled. He quoted, also, the third 
 chapter of Act-, twenty eeond and twenty-third verses, 
 
 -ely as they stand in our New Testament. He 
 -aid that that pr..p! : . < 'hri>t : hut the day had not 
 
 mo when 'they \\lio would not hear his voice 
 -hould IKJ cut oil' from among the people,' but soon 
 \\ould 000)6, He also quoted the second chapter of 
 Joel, fi-Min the twenty-eighth verse to the last. He 
 a No >aid that this was not yet fulfilled, but was soon to 
 
 And he further >tated, the fulness of the Gentiles 
 
 >oon to come in. Ho quoted many other pas- 
 sages of Scripture, and otleivd many explanations 
 \\hich cannot be mentioned here. Again, he told me 
 that when I -,.t tlm-e plates of which he had spoken, 
 fT the time that they should be obtained was not then 
 fulfill. -d, I should not show them to any person; 
 neither the breastplate with the Urim and Thummim; 
 only to those to whom I should be commanded to show 
 them. If I did, I should be destroyed. While he was 
 cnn\er-ing with me about the plates, the vision was 
 opened to my mind that I could see the place where 
 the plates were deposited, and that so clearly and 
 di>tinetly that I knew the place again when I visited it. "/ 
 Time* and Seasons, Vol. III., page 729. 
 
 The points of identity between the predictions as 
 found in the twenty-ninth chapter of Isaiah and their 
 
198 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 fulfilment in the revelation of the "Book of Mormon " as 
 the "hook that is sealed" of verse eleven, concerning 
 which this angel message gave the first insight, are many 
 and most wonderfully striking. They cannot fail to 
 attract with deep interest any thoughtful reader. 
 
 (1.) A certain people was to he unto the Lord "as 
 Ariel." (v. 2.) The meaning of the word "Ariel" is 
 obscure. It is thought to be "Lion of God," or 
 "Hearth of God." Most likely the former. Accept- 
 ing that "Ariel " proper was the city or people where 
 David dwelt, Jerusalem, then the people who were to 
 be unto the Lord "AS Ariel" w T ere to dwell elsewhere, 
 become great, and constitute a new "lion of God," or 
 dwell as around "the hearth of God," meaning that 
 they were to receive his especial care, aid, and pro- 
 tection. The margin reads, " Woe to Ariel, to Ariel, 
 of the city where David dwelt ! " So that we have pre- 
 sented in these texts what may be termed an old and a 
 new " Ariel." A comparison between two. The read- 
 ing is, "It shall be unto me as Ariel." 
 
 (2.) This new "Ariel " after becoming great was to 
 be "camped against," besieged, and "forts" raised 
 against it. It was to be " brought down " and " speak 
 out of the ground." "Thy speech shall be low out of 
 the dust." As one that hath a familiar spirit "out of 
 the ground." r? Thy speech shall whisper out of the 
 dust." (v. 4.) 
 
 By reason of the great destruction which would 
 eventually be sent upon this people, it is said their 
 " strangers " and " terrible ones " would be like " small 
 dust " and as " chaff that passeth away." (v. 5.) Dis- 
 
i'i;i>u>i:\( v AND I'KiKsTiioon. 199 
 
 sen>ion, conflict, war, "thunder," "storm," "earth- 
 quake," " tempest," ;md the " Maine of devouring tire" 
 were to unite as the \vr:ith of God to brinij about their 
 utter destruction. ( v. '. ) No\\ , the only way that a 
 people could w speak out of the ground," or " whisper 
 oul of the du-t " to intelliirent mortals in fultilinent of 
 this jiivdh -lion, \\(ukl IK) that th/ir liistor.y should be 
 \\rillrn at >mr IMT'HM! in the day of their power and 
 prosperity, and it IMTOHH' lost, rest in mute silence 
 ;int r habitations or desolations, since 
 thrir "trrri 1 " became as tin- "rliatf that passeth 
 
 away ," and ! di^o\dvd ;md bronirlit to light by some 
 means or othrr " (.ut of tin- L'l'.Mind," to br n-ad by Jin 
 intrlli-jriit \\Mj-ld that kiirw not of tlu-m. Such a his- 
 is clearly indicated in verse 11 as the " vision of 
 all" which \\a- to IMM-OHH- a- t he tf words of a book that 
 is >ralrd," and to In* of -j-rri:d iiot'h-e and iinporttincc 
 at the time of it- iwealment. 
 
 Such are the claims set forth in the " Sealed Book, or 
 Book of Monnoii." Thnv we ftP8 informed that about 
 Imndivd yein betort- the birth of the Saviour, n 
 colony of Jew* left Jern>alem and by miraculous 
 guidance came t thi> \\e-tern continent, the Amer- 
 they irrcw up an intelligent, thrifty, and 
 powerful p.-ople. Tliey were highly favored of the 
 Lord, and received commandments and revelations from 
 him for their guidance and direction. They engaged 
 in all the labors common to secular life. They tilled 
 tin- soil, mined, manufactured, built cities, churches, 
 tempi,., :m d finally, became a great nation and empire 
 in the New World. Hut U may be observed in the 
 
200 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 history of all nations, the elements of dismemberment 
 and destruction were early sown in the new colony. 
 In process of time, jealousies, division, and discords 
 precipitated war and conflict. Great leaders marshalled 
 their hosts for the terrible strife. Strong places of 
 defence were prepared, and forts and towers were 
 erected. The great nation was divided, and rushed to 
 arms. She was lifted up in pride, and forgot her God. 
 Her sins reached to heaven. For her transgression, 
 her glory was to depart. The enemy camped against 
 her "round about," and laid " siege against" her " with 
 a mount," and at about the close of the fourth century 
 of the Christian era, having been in existence about 
 one thousand years, by sword, and judgment, and 
 robbery, and the wrath of the elements, sent of God, 
 she was "brought down," laid low with the dust, to 
 speak forever " out of the ground," if she spoke at all, 
 by the revelation of her history written in the day of 
 her power, peace, and learning. The wild, heartless 
 savage possessed himself of their lands, cities, courts, 
 churches, homes. For long ages he has roamed sul- 
 lenly over the sacred places where civilization, learning, 
 the arts, sciences, and the true order of worship were 
 the glory of the great nation. Yet he is a savage 
 still. Their ancient habitations remain upon the con- 
 tinent. Those desirous of learning from other sources 
 of this great nation, read the late archaeological works 
 of Catherwood and Stephens, "Ancient America," 
 by Baldwin, and "The North Americans of Antiquity," 
 by John T. Short, and other similar works. Head also 
 the full account found in the "Book of Mormon." 
 
I'l;l>I!'l \< V AM> 1'UIESTIIOOD. 201 
 
 Note further tin' -alien! points in the prediction of 
 I>aiah eonrerniiiL: the revelation of the history of this 
 lo-t nation : (1.) The lM>ok was to be delivered to an 
 unlearned man. (2.) The word- of the hook were to 
 l>r drli\rrrd to the leaned man. (3.) The learned 
 would not le aMe t<> n ;td them. (4.). The Lord 
 \\ould in-pire thr illiterate man to rrad it, for he was 
 to "confound thr \\i-dom of thr wise." (f>.) The 
 deaf were to lnar thr \\ord- of the hook. (6.) God 
 was to proceed to "do a marvellous work and a won- 
 der.** (7.) It \\.i- to eommenoe at a time when thr 
 p.-Mple \\onld not lirlieve that (Jod could or would do 
 an\ thin^ of a inirarulon- nature. That he had done 
 \\ork, and the ration !' re\ elation was full. (8.) 
 r would lr no proj - amonir the people : 
 
 they would he tiling of the pa>t, all dead. (9.) 
 Il \\ould le n-xraled at a time when the people would 
 be very reliiri"ii- in their own way. (10.) They 
 would preaeh ly the preropt- and doctrine of men. 
 (11.) Many w..uld " -eek deep" to hide their council ; 
 and mj t "Who >eeth Hi?" (12.) It was to come 
 forth ju-t i ' iod should favor Israel and their 
 
 land. JftOO would soon cease its paleness, 
 
 j They th:it murmured should learn doctrine, 
 deted their faUe notions that 'had IMMIII inflicted upon 
 them hy faUe teachers, and set them in the way of the 
 do( triu. . (14.) It would detect false spirits. 
 They that erred therein should come to understanding. 
 ( 15, > The meek >hould increase their joy in the Lord, 
 and the poor am.nir men should rejoice in the Holy 
 I-rarl, itc. 
 
202 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 Under these circumstances, and in fulfilment of these 
 predictions, God was to move against the pride and 
 haughtiness of men, and confound the wisdom of the 
 wise and startle the world by his great wisdom, power, 
 and inspiration ; inaugurate his " marvellous work and 
 a wonder." This he has done. Here is a brief narra- 
 tive of some of the events that transpired in bringing 
 to light the long-lost history. 
 
 After Joseph Smith, Jr., had procured the plates 
 from which the "Book of Mormon" was translated, he 
 transcribed a number of the characters and committed 
 them to Martin Harris, of Palmyra, New York, with 
 instructions that he should proceed to New York City 
 and submit the characters to the learned linguists of 
 that city. Harris obeyed the instructions, and waited 
 upon Prof. Anthon and Dr. Mitchell, with the paper 
 containing the hieroglyphics submitted to his care. 
 The following is Mr. Harris's statement concerning his 
 visit to these learned men : 
 
 w I went to the city of New York and presented the 
 characters which had been transcribed, with the trans- 
 lation thereof, to Prof. Anthon, a gentleman celebrated 
 for his literary attainments. Prof. Anthon stated that 
 the translation was correct ; more so than any he had 
 before seen translated from the Egyptian. I then 
 showed him those that were not translated, and he said 
 they were Egyptian, Chaldaie, Assyrian, and Arabic, 
 and he said that they were the true characters. He 
 gave me a certificate certifying to the people of Palmyra 
 that they were the true characters, and that the trans- 
 lation of such of them as had been translated was also 
 
PRESIDENCY AND I'KIESTHOOD. 203 
 
 correct. I took (he certilieate and put it into my 
 jM.rkrt, ;m<l \\:t> ju>t lea \ in-r the house when Mr. Anthon 
 railed n nn\ asked me how the young man found 
 
 out there were gold plates in the place where he found 
 them. I answered, ' that an angel of God had revealed 
 it unto him.' II. t ! in \ said unto me, 'Let me see the 
 Mirate.' I accordingly took it out of my pocket 
 and gave it to him, when he took it and tore it to pieces, 
 -ay ing there was no such thing now as ministering of 
 angels, and that if I would bring the plates to him he 
 would tran>late them. I informed him that' a part of 
 the plates were sealed, and that I was forbidden to 
 bring them. Ib- replied, f l cannot read a sealed 
 book.'" 
 
 This statement of Martin Harris is corroborated and 
 eontirnird by 1'rof. Antlion hi m>elf, notwithstanding his 
 private opinion about the characters and his attempt to 
 cast derision u|K>n the claim made for the book. Said 
 lie : "Some years ago a plain, apparently simple-hearted 
 fanner called on me with a note from Dr. Mitchell, of 
 our city, now dead, requesting me to decipher, if pos- 
 sible, a paper which the farmer would hand me, and 
 which Dr. Mitehrll confessed he had been unable to 
 understand. When I asked the person who brought it 
 how ho obtained the writing, he gave me, as far as I 
 now iveollret [note this language, ' as far as I now recol- 
 lect'], the following account. A gold book consist- 
 ing of a uunil)er of plates of gold fastened together in 
 the shape of a book, by wires of the same metal, which 
 had been dug up in the northern part of the State of 
 New York, and along with the book an enormous pair 
 
204 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 of gold spectacles. (Urim and Thummim.) These 
 spectacles were so large that if a person attempted to 
 look through them, his two eyes would have to be turned 
 toward one of the glasses merely, the spectacles in 
 question being altogether too large for the human face. 
 Whoever examined the plates through the spectacles 
 was enabled to not only read them, but understand 
 their meaning. All of this knowledge, however, was 
 confined at that time to a young man who had the 
 trunk containing the plates and spectacles in his sole 
 possession. He put on the spectacles, or rather looked 
 through one of the glasses, and deciphered the charac- 
 ters in the book, and having committed some of them 
 to paper, handed copies to a person outside. This 
 paper was in fact a singular scroll. It consisted of all 
 kinds of crooked characters, disposed in columns, and 
 had evidently been prepared by some person who had 
 before him at the time a book containing various alpha- 
 bets, Greek and Hebrew letters, crosses and flourishes. 
 Roman letters inverted or placed sideways, were ranged 
 in perpendicular columns, and the whole ended in a 
 rude delineation of a circle, divided into various com- 
 partments, decked with various strange marks, and 
 evidently copied after the Mexican calendar given by 
 Humboldt." (E. D. Howe's work, page 272.) 
 
 (Here is presented afac-simile of the characters sent 
 by Mr. Smith to Prof. Anthon and Dr. Mitchell by 
 Martin Harris, the ones not translated. The ones 
 translated were written in columns, if Anthon's state- 
 ment is correct as to the character having been written 
 in columns. (Plate 1.) These characters were photo- 
 
NO. a./ 
 
I i:i>II>KNCT AND PRIESTHOOD. 205 
 
 graphed from the original document borne by Mr. Har- 
 
 :it the direction of the late David Whitmer, who 
 
 had iii his jxjssession, at the time, said paper. They 
 
 were carefully examined and compared by the author.) 
 
 The reader will hear in mind that Prof. Anthon made 
 his statement a number of years after he was visited 
 by Mr. Harri-. lie endeavors to treat lightly and cast 
 di-credit u|K)n the claims made concerning the reveal- 
 inent and translation of the book by Mr. Smith (hav- 
 ing taken Milrs with tin* popular current, not believing 
 in th i \ i-itaiion of :niL r 1- ), but he confesses, neverthe- 
 less, that both he and Dr. Mitchell were waited upon 
 by Mr. ! with a copy of the characters, and that 
 
 they examine.! them, ju.-t as is affirmed by Mr. Harris, 
 and as is predicted in the twenty-ninth chapter of 
 :h, and the eleventh verse, would be done, which 
 he main point in this investigation, and that neither 
 of them were able to decipher them. Indeed, there is 
 nothinir in the prediction of Isaiah to indicate that the 
 iicd to whom the "words of the book "would be 
 Mibmihed would believe anything in the transaction, 
 lut rather the revei 
 
 They were real characters ; so much so that the opin- 
 ion is expre-sed that the copyist must have had several 
 ancient alphabet before him when the characters were 
 made. 
 
 Now, it is universally conceded that Mr. Smith was 
 both young and illiterate when this transaction took 
 place. He was a poor reader of the English language, 
 and a poorer pemi.an. It was necessary for him to em- 
 ploy a scribe, who \\i-ote as he dictated. Not, as stated 
 
206 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 by Prof. Anthon, by "handing copies to a person out- 
 side," but the scribe wrote the words as they were 
 pronounced by Smith, the harder ones being spelled 
 out letter by letter. According to the prophecy, the 
 unlearned man was to possess the book. To the 
 "learned" man was to be delivered the " words of the 
 book." The implication is all through that the illiterate 
 man, by God's aid, would be able to translate the book, 
 and of course would be the one to submit the characters 
 to the learned. Mr. Smith did both. The book is here 
 to speak for itself. It can be read. It is indeed a " mar- 
 vel." All agree that Smith could not have written it. 
 No origin has been assigned to it by its enemies that is 
 worth considering. The old Spaulding theory advanced, 
 set on foot in a similar manner that the story was 
 started that the disciples came by night and stole him 
 away while the soldiers slept, gulped down by some 
 for the want of something more reasonable other than 
 the facts, is too absurd for any candid person to believe. 
 With the touch of truth its deformity, absurdity, and 
 rottenness appear at once. No proper reader can in- 
 dorse the Spaulding fraud, however inconsistent he may 
 think the claim for the " Book of Mormon " may be. 
 
 How strange and marvellous all this is ! Especially 
 when we observe that the universal belief, at this time, 
 was that revelation, immediate and direct from God, 
 had ceased ; that there could be no more visiting of 
 angels, or the obtaining of a message from them. 
 The description of the heavenly inhabitant who visited 
 Mr. Smith is so exact, natural, and real, that conviction 
 is at once forced upon the mind by the narrative. It 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 207 
 
 h:i> all tlu ring and exactness of truth. A plain, 
 straightforward narration of facts, us seen ; as truthful 
 and real as that related as seen by Paul while on his 
 way to Damascus. 
 
 Strange, however, as it all may seem, and is, it is in 
 
 < t accord with the manner that it is predicted in the 
 
 prophets that the gospel should he restored in the last 
 
 Iiring your BiMr, the true guide and test in 
 tin- invr-tiiratiun, and I will point out as strange 
 and mnarkaMr llfmi:- in it. Look at the book of 
 
 ion, fourth chapter and first and second verses, 
 which reads: 
 
 " A door was opened in heaven: and the first voice which I 
 
 heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me; which said, 
 
 Come up hither, and I will shew ihce things which must be 
 
 ifter. And irame<ii:it< ly I was iu the Spirit: and, behold, 
 
 a throne was 
 
 This vision was given in about the year 96 of the 
 Christian era. The angel was to show him "things 
 which must be hereafter." 
 
 Many things were presented to the mind of the 
 apostle, in rapid succession, nnd among them was the 
 lM-autifuIly arrayed woman of the twelfth chapter; her 
 decline, chani:*'. and dispersion into the "wilderness," 
 when darkness and gloom settled down upon the great 
 world. Men were left to grope their way without 
 divine aid or direction ; hence the reign of night that 
 ensued, as has been shown, from the fifth to the fifteenth 
 centuries, especially. In the fourteenth chapter there 
 is presented a brighter day to dawn, when light would 
 ppear ; so we read : 
 
208 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 " And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, hav- 
 ing the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the 
 earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, 
 
 " Saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him; 
 for the hour of his judgment is come: and worship him that 
 made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of 
 waters. 
 
 " And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is 
 fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations 
 drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication." Rev. xiv. 
 6,7,8. 
 
 This Babylon "is that great city, which reigneth 
 over the kings of the earth." (Rev. xvii. 18.) It is 
 the woman that had the "golden cup in her hand full 
 of abominations and filthiness of her fornication." 
 (Rev. xvii. 4.) Indeed, it is "MYSTERY, BABYLON 
 THE GREAT," of verse 5. This Babylon is to fall to 
 rise no more ; and it is written, " Rejoice over her, thou 
 heaven, and ye holy apostles and prophets." (Rev. 
 xviii. 20.) Note, that just before the downfall of Baby- 
 lon, God was to send his angel from heaven, "having 
 the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell 
 on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and 
 tongue, and people." 
 
 This " everlasting gospel " is the grand old Jerusalem 
 gospel that was preached by Jesus and the apostles, 
 pure and unsullied. It was to be restored to earth by 
 an angel just before the end of the world, or the 
 destruction of the wicked, and in time for it to be 
 preached ta " all nations " before the second coming of 
 the Saviour, As one of the signs of the times to pre- 
 cede his coming, Jesus said : 
 
PRKMM \o AND I-KIKSTHOOD. 209 
 
 "This gospel of the kin-dom shall he preached in all the 
 world lor a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end 
 ,e." Matt. xxiv. 11. 
 
 It is clearly indicated from this that it was foreseen 
 that there would be a departure from the primitive 
 faith at some period subsequent to the death of the 
 apostles or early Christian limes, and the true gospel 
 ol.M-mvd and loM, or there would have been no an- 
 num that (iod would send his angel to restore 
 it. ! tly this prediction accords with thenar- 
 rati\- % L r iven of tin- angel's visit to Mr. Smith ! He was 
 comman join none of the, existing sects. They 
 irere all out of the way, wrong. "Their creeds are 
 an abomination in my Mi'lit," said the Lord. This was 
 the hard hit in the anu^l'- im- age. Sectarians, as such, 
 like tli. oid.!'wi>h riiari>ces, wanted compliments from 
 the Almighty : an indorsement of their institutions and 
 work. The an-ji !'> announcement sent consternation 
 ami di>may into their ranks, and they armed for a con- 
 lliet. But it wax the dawn before the day. The time 
 had come when there should be a shaking among the 
 dry bones, and the creeds were to go. It is nothing 
 new to read of >ome one rising up against the creeds 
 nowadays, and denouncing them as of human origin, 
 and faUe. One by one great leaders rise up and 
 declare them to he ' ? yokes," " man-made," what nobody 
 brlievo, and a " reproach." If false, added, and Icad- 
 mir to division and di-cord, then God is not the author 
 of them, hence "abomination in his sight." The fol- 
 lowing confirms this position. At the Episcopal Con- 
 \< ution held at New York, October the 2d and 5th, 
 
210 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 while discussing the revision of the Creed, Rev. J. 
 J. Vance, of Arkansas, gave expression to the fol- 
 lowing : 
 
 "In regard to the Nicene Creed, it is not the creed of the 
 church; it was forced upon the church ~by civic power. It is the 
 Roman Creed, and it is obligatory on us just as much as the creed 
 of the infallibility of the Pope. Not only is it true that it is not 
 the Catholic creed, but the Church of England and the Church 
 of America do not call it the Nicene Creed. 
 
 " No such yoke as this should be put on any church in this free 
 country. Is the Eeformation complete ? Are we to follow the 
 Church of England? Are we in this land of religious liberty 
 to follow the mother (Koman Catholic) church?" Newark, 
 New Jersey, News. (S. H., page 680.) 
 
 Again : 
 
 " The Rev. Dr. Henry Van Dyke asks, in the Presbyterian: 
 1 Why should we retain in our creed what none of us believe, 
 what all our teachers of theology reject, and what serves only 
 to bring reproach upon our doctrine among them that are with- 
 out? ' " S. H., page 649. 
 
 Philip Schaff, D. D., LL. D., in speaking concerning 
 certain things contained in. the Presbyterian Creed, 
 says : 
 
 " These doctrines are no longer believed by a majority of 
 Presbyterians, nor preached by any Presbyterian minister, as 
 far as I know. They certainly could not be preached in any 
 pulpit without emptying the pews. . . . "What cannot be 
 preached in the church and taught in the Sunday school, ought 
 not to be put into a Confession of Faith, and imposed as a 
 yoke upon the conscience of ministers and elders. . . . They 
 will in future prevent many promising students from entering 
 the ministry, and intelligent laymen from serving as elders, so 
 long as they are required to subscribe to that document as ' con- 
 taining the system of doctrine taught in the Holy Scriptures.' " 
 Creed Revision, page 48. 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 211 
 
 ain : 
 
 \NY need a theology and a confVsMon that is more human 
 
 than < 'alvini.sm, more divine than Arminianisin, and more 
 
 i and catholic than eitln-r; a confession . . . that will 
 
 . . . pn-pan- the way for the <:: k of the future, the 
 
 reunion* udona in the creed of ( h list." Ibid., page 42. 
 
 Sectarian- themselves being the judges, "creeds" 
 iTC no part of Christianity, and arc not believed by 
 tho-e pi lith in them. They are getting to 
 
 be an " abomination " in the sight of the people, those 
 tradition* -1 to b.-lii've them, because of their absurdity. 
 U then- auvthiiiLr >t range, then, that God, in order to 
 
 the-e "yokes" from the people's necks, should 
 declare to Mr. Smith, upwards of fifty years ago, that 
 ho had no delight in them? Joseph Smith was right in 
 
 ii-piratiou and announcement, although he had the 
 uorld to combat. Those of advanced thought now sup- 
 port the truth of hi> announcement by striking at the 
 creed- ihnn-rUr-. Note that nothing of worth among 
 mm, amonir tin- r-!ormcrs, among those contending 
 > and the riirlit, was denounced by the 
 
 I, but tin- that are too hard and incon- 
 
 it tor the Beetfl to believe and obey themselves. 
 r.ut it i- not ditiimlt to prove them all to be wrong. 
 \\ havr dour BO iu this article. The continual strife, 
 sneering and contention among themselves prove them 
 to be wrong; and the further proof, as predicted, that 
 it would become nrrrary for God to send his angel to 
 
 i in oiler to set up the truth, shows them all to be 
 out of the way, under the creeds, and directed by men 
 onl 
 
212 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 It is a fact, then, that on this side of the dark day 
 that has intervened between us and the apostles, Christ 
 was to send his angel to earth, and commit the "ever- 
 lasting gospel," precisely as claimed by Mr. Smith was 
 revealed to him, scoff who may. The angel announced 
 his name, Moroni. He said, as related by Mr. Smith, 
 "that God had a work for me to do, and that my name 
 should be had for good and evil among all nations, kin- 
 dreds, and tongues." 
 
 How prophetic ! How unlikely at that time that it 
 would ever be fulfilled ! But it has come to pass. 
 That fixes it as from God. For no man can forecast 
 the future of his own wisdom. 
 
 It was said, "Those professors were all corrupt " ; but 
 it is not intended by this, that they were all wicked of 
 heart and dishonest of purpose. No ; their creeds had 
 misled them, corrupted their judgments, and they were 
 being guided by them rather than walking by the light 
 of the word of God. Like the old Pharisees, they 
 "encompassed sea and land to make a proselyte, and 
 when he is made, he is twofold more the child of hell 
 than yourselves." Why? Because he was now creed- 
 bound, under the domination of a system invented by 
 men, that would blind, distort, and corrupt the judg- 
 ment and conscience, and lead him headlong to de- 
 struction, following dogmatically and persistently in 
 the way of "blind guides." Creeds lead to doubt, 
 selfishness, infidelity, irreligion, intolerance, bigotry, 
 disunion, pious frauds, blindness, bondage, priestcraft, 
 and death. No wonder they are denounced as "abom- 
 inations" in the sight of God. All of the advanced 
 
AM> 1'KI KSTI !<>( >l >. 213 
 
 thinkers, tin* world's benefactors, and good men and 
 :uv iv.-hly to .\rlaiin, "Hallelujah, Amen ! Let 
 
 fnll, to rise no more; but we will hold on to the 
 word of God." 
 
 it her, the angel also made mention of a book that 
 
 wa> to l>e associated with the restoration of the gospel, 
 
 and ihr M-ninir up of the kingdom of God, just previ- 
 
 iie eml of tin* world, or second coming of the 
 
 Saviour. 
 
 \\iih in*- now to the twenty-ninth chapter of the 
 Book of Isaiah, and heirimi'mg with the ninth verse, we 
 road : 
 
 u Stay yourselves, and wonder; cry ye out, and cry: they are 
 Ininkrn, but not with wine; they stagger, but uot with strong 
 drink. 
 
 44 For the Lord hath poured out upon you the spirit of deep 
 sleep, and hath closed your eyes: the prophets and your rulers, 
 the seers hath he cov< 
 
 44 And the vision of all is become unto you as the words of a 
 book that is sealed, which men deliver to one that is learned, 
 saying, Read this, I pray thee: and he saith, I cannot; for it is 
 sealed: 
 
 44 And the bok i- delivered to him that is not learned, say- 
 ing, Read tliis, I pray th< c: and he saith, I am not learned." 
 
 II. -iv ii a l>ook ^poken of in the "Holy Bible, book 
 divine/' that is to 1x3 a most wonderful book when 
 mat 1 1 is called "the vision of all." The ivords 
 
 <>f this hook were to be delivered to a learned man, 
 with the request, "Read this, I pray thee: and he 
 saith, I cannot ; for it is sealed/' With all of his pro- 
 d wisdom and pride of knowing, he would not be 
 
214 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 able to decipher its contents. To him it was to be a 
 sealed, locked book. 
 
 But the "book" is delivered to him that is not 
 learned, saying, "Read this, I pray thee : and he saith, 
 I am not learned." Neither the learned nor the 
 unlearned are masters of the situation here. Both 
 are to confess their inability to read the book. 
 
 Now this event was to take place at a time when the 
 "spirit of deep sleep" would be poured out upon men. 
 When they would be " drunken, but not with wine ; 
 they stagger, but not with strong drink." What is the 
 difficulty with them? Answer: they are blind and 
 groping, and staggering their way among the creeds 
 of earth in spiritual things; blinded, deceived, and 
 tossed about by the conflicting opinions of men, 
 "winds of doctrine." The learning of men is all they 
 have to guide them ; and these construe the word of 
 God to cause it to read to their own liking. It is a 
 time when there are to be no " seers " or " prophets " ; 
 they are all done away, in the opinion of this 
 "drunken," blind, and staggering people. 
 
 What is to be done, under the situation? Who is to 
 read the book? These drunken and sleepy inhabitants 
 of earlh, who have no communion with God, can do 
 nothing with it ; neither the learned nor the unlearned. 
 Nevertheless, it* is to form a conspicuous part in the 
 setting up of God's latter-day work. 
 
 "Wherefore the Lord said, Forasmuch as this people draw 
 near me with their mouth [this staggering, drunken people], 
 and with their lips do honor me [they are a very pious people, 
 however, in their own estimation, church going], but have 
 
MUS8IDKNOT AND I'KIKVI IK >oi>. 215 
 
 removed tln-ir h art far from me, and their fear toward me is 
 taught by th- pn pt of men [nobody believes in* or receives 
 divine inspiration or guidance, but the things of God are thought 
 to be pointed out by th isdom, of men]: therefore, 
 
 behold, I will proceed to do a marvellous work among this people 
 [among this pious, self-wise, and drunken people, who deny 
 revelation, and do not b li.-ve in * prophets' or 'seers'], even a 
 marvellous work and a wonder: for the wisdom of their wise 
 in. n >li;ill perish, and the understanding of their prudent men 
 shall bi- bid." Isa. I 14. 
 
 Thoro were to ht railed " \\'IM " and ff prudent" men 
 among these blind and .sta.irgrring inhabitants. But 
 God is going to do such a " marvellous work " among 
 them that it will rrlipse all of the learning and 
 pretension of the age. I !< ifl noing to cause to be read 
 that "Mtled U>ok"; for the "deaf" arr to " hear the 
 words of the book, and the ryes of the blind (by 
 on of what is written in it; >hall see out of obscur- 
 ity and out of darkness/' Out of the wilderness and 
 darkness of "mystery, Babylon," and the conflicting 
 creeds and doctrines of men. (v. 18.) For they 
 " that rrred in spirit shall come to understanding [those 
 who had iv,, i\rd a faUe spirit for the true], and they 
 that murmmvd shall learn doctrine." (v. 24.) Those 
 have l>een led by the doctrines and precepts of 
 mm will now discover their mistake, that they have 
 l>cen hlindrd and imposed upon. 
 
 But how will God proceed to perform his "marvel- 
 lous work and a wonder" among this people? He will 
 just like hiniM-lf, and it is written, " Surely the 
 .od will do nothing, but he revealcth his secret 
 unto his servants the prophets." (Amos iii. 7.) He 
 
216 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 will do that which will confound the " wise " and the 
 w prudent " ; cause to be done that which they could not 
 do; and how? He will take the man that is "not 
 learned" and inspire him to read the "sealed book." 
 This is a very important book, and contains very ex- 
 cellent and important things, or the Lord would not 
 have had anything to do with it. For it was to be 
 connected with his w r ork in the last days. The time 
 for its revealment is fixed. So we read : 
 
 u Is it not yet a very little while, and Lebanon shall be turned 
 into a fruitful field, and the fruitful field shall be esteemed 
 as a forest? And in that day shall the deaf hear the words of 
 the book." Isa. xxix. 17, 18. 
 
 What day? The day that God will remove the 
 curse from the land of Lebanon or Palestine that has 
 been so long upon it, and restore its former fertility, 
 the early and latter rain. That has been done, and, 
 too, since the revelation of the "sealed book." It was 
 to be performed in "a very little while thereafter." 
 
 Now read what a recent traveller has said about 
 Lebanon, or the land of Palestine : 
 
 " I arrived in Indiana a few days since, from the Eastern 
 Continent. I stopped at Joppa nearly the whole winter. For 
 my part, I was well pleased with the country. It is certainly a 
 land of most wonderful fruitfulness, with a delightsome climate, 
 producing everything, if properly cultivated, and from two to 
 three crops in a year. They have grain, fruit, and vegetables 
 all the year round; in fact, I never was in such a country before. 
 I have seen much good country in Europe and America, but 
 none to compare with Palestine; its fruitfulness is uncommon, 
 and the climate the most delightsome; even in winter I did not 
 see the least sort of frost, and vegetables of every sort were 
 
PRESIDENCY AND 1'IMKSTIIOOD. 217 
 
 growing in perfection in their gardens. It is a fact that the 
 rain and dew are restored; recently, in 1S.V!, the former and the 
 latter rain were restored, to the astonishment of the natives." 
 
 Jesus said, coneernini: the temple that stood upon 
 
 Mi . .M.'i-iah, in lii> day : 
 
 " There shall not be left one stone upon another, that shall 
 
 not be thrown down. Ami they [the Jews] shall fall by the 
 
 edge of the sword, be ]<! away captive into all nations: 
 
 aii'l BO shall he trodden down of the (ieniiles, until the 
 
 <! ill,- (, . fulfill.-,!." Luke xxi. (i, iM. 
 
 TIT;- >ho\v- that a L r n-al ealamity was to befall Jeru- 
 
 :n and the. Jew-; Mud that it was to continue until 
 
 the "timrs of the (initiles be fulfilled." Which is to 
 
 say, that at that time ( iod would make a change, and 
 
 nd and the Jr\v>. lint before all this, the 
 
 "sealed book " \va- t. ]** ivad, and in ff a very little 
 
 while w Lclianon, or thr paivhrd land of Palestine, was 
 
 t. IM- turned into a "fruitful field," and soon thereafter 
 
 it wa- to be said, ".laeol jheJews] shall not now be 
 
 i. neither -hall his fan* now wax pale." (Isa. 
 
 \. 22.) 
 
 The time i. fulfilled. Pah-tine i- reviving, budding, 
 and No omini:, :md hearini: fruit in abundance; and 
 Jaco is turninir with smiles of rejoicing to the 
 
 land of his fathers. 
 
 M<^r- wrote <>f .JoM-pli'- land and that of his pos- 
 terity as follows : 
 
 "And of Joseph h- said, lilessed of the Lord he his land, 
 for the precio: n, for the dew, and for the deep 
 
 that eonehrth heneath, 
 
 44 Andforthe precion- fniits brought forth hy the sun, and 
 for the prerimi- tilings put forth by the moon, 
 
218 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 "And for the chief things of the ancient mountains, and for 
 the precious things of the lasting hills, 
 
 "And for the precious things of the earth and fulness 
 thereof, and for the good will of him that dwelt in the bush: 
 let the blessing come upon the head of Joseph, and upon the 
 top of the head of him that was separated from his brethren. 
 . . . They are the ten thousands of Ephraim, and they are the 
 thousands of Manasseh." Deut. xxxiii. 13-17. (See Gen. 
 xlviii.; xlix. 22-26.) 
 
 This land of Joseph, upon which the great latter- 
 day work was to begin, and the sealed book be brought 
 to light, was descried in vision and announced by 
 Isaiah, as follows: "Woe to the land shadowing with 
 wings, which is beyond the rivers of Ethiopia." (Isa. 
 xviii." 1.) That is, west of Northern Africa or Ethi- 
 opia, west of her rivers, and still farther west lie the 
 Americas, stretched out amid oceans like two great 
 wings. He goes on : 
 
 " All ye inhabitants of the world, and dwellers on the earth, 
 see ye, when he lifteth up an ensign on the mountains; and when 
 he bloweth a trumpet, hear ye." Isa. xviii. 3. 
 
 God's " ensign " is the gospel banner. All the world 
 are called upon to behold when he sets it up. It was 
 to be established as the " marvellous work and a won- 
 der," inaugurated by the Almighty, in sending his 
 angel to restore the gospel just "afore the harvest" 
 (v. 5), or end of the 'world. 
 
 Again Isaiah says : 
 
 " He shall set up an ensign for the nations, and shall assem- 
 ble the outcasts. of Israel, and gather together the dispersed of 
 Judah from the four corners of the earth." Isa. xi. 12. 
 
l'i:i>ll>KNCY AND rill l.STHOOD. 219 
 
 ii-, too, was to precede the return of the Jews to 
 their ancient home. 
 
 Mr. Smith thru reeeived tho right messenger, the 
 ( message, was in tho right place, lived in the 
 riirht time, :m<l made tin* riizht claim to fulfil these 
 prophreii-- in the work that he did. Under the move- 
 ment of ihi- " marvellous work and a wonder, " to 
 rioufl to iv-tor'mi: the fertility of ancient 
 Pal* -tine, and aUo rrstorinir tlie Jews to their ancient 
 homo, God was to 
 
 I'akdthe stirk of Joseph, which is in the hand of Ephraim, 
 :iml I In- trills of Israel his fellows, and will put them with him, 
 even with tin- -tick of .Jnd:ih. and make them one stick, and 
 they shall be one in mini; hand." K/.uk. xxxvii. 19. 
 
 This " stick of Joseph, which is In the hand of 
 Kphraim," mntains the things of God revealed to 
 Kphraim, a> the stick of Judali (tho Bible) contains 
 the things of God revealed to Judah. Ephraim (and 
 Manasseh) was to dwell to "the, utmost hounds of the 
 everlaMini: hills," from Palestine or Egypt. (Gen. 
 \li\. 26. > Thi- brings us again to America, Joseph's 
 or Kphraim's, his son's, land. Here ho was to dwell, 
 and of course here his record would be: Mr. Smith 
 was in the right place, and proceeded in the right 
 way in order to get it. It was to be revealed before 
 the return of the Jews to their promised inheritance. 
 (S. . xxxvii. 20-28, inclusive; Ps. Ixxxv. 8- 
 
 : Dent \\xiii. 13-17; Gen. xlix. 22-26 ; xlviii. 9- 
 20.) 
 
 It was to come out of the earth. (See Ps. Ixxxv. 
 
 : I i. \\i\. J.) 
 
220 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 The full time had come for the introduction of the 
 dispensation of the fulness of times that is to ultimate 
 in the return of the Saviour to the world ; hence he sent 
 his angel to reveal the w everlasting gospel " (Rev. xiv. 
 6), to be preached to all nations preparatory to that 
 event. Mr. Smith testified truly, then, when he said 
 that God sent his angel unto him to enlighten him con- 
 cerning these things. He also testified truly when he 
 affirmed that there was committed unto him the"C7n'm 
 and Thummim" as a means by which he might translate 
 the "sealed book" to the confounding and bringing to 
 naught the wisdom of the wise. 
 
 God says, " I will proceed to do a marvellous work." 
 Hitherto people did not believe that he could work 
 "marvellously," miraculously, any more. 
 
 But Mr. Smith might have received the visitation of 
 angels, discovered the "sealed book" and been able to 
 translate it, and yet not have been qualified to build up 
 the church of God, or even to preach and administer 
 the gospel. Hence it is necessary to carry our inquiries 
 further, in order to determine the manner of the rise 
 and founding of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- 
 Day Saints. 
 
 Mr. Smith proceeds with his account as follows : 
 "We still continued the work of translation (the 
 'sealed book' by the aid of the Urim and Tlium- 
 mim) when, in the ensuing month we, on a cer- 
 tain day, went into the woods to pray and inquire 
 of the Lord respecting baptism for the remission of 
 sins, as we found mentioned in the translation of the 
 plates. While we were thus employed, praying and 
 
llM-lhl V Y AM) TKIKSTHOOD. 221 
 
 calling upon the Lord, a messenger from heaven de- 
 tici-ntlfil in a cl'*ml of //;////, and having 1<i!tl ///x htnnl* 
 upon ti* f he <)i:i)\iNKi) us, -aying unto us, 'Upon you, 
 my fellow-* in tin* name of Messiah, I confer the 
 
 priesthood of Aaron % which holds the keys of the min- 
 istering of angels, and of the gospel of repentance, and 
 of baptism by immersion for the remission of sin ; 
 and this shall never be taken airain from tho earth until 
 the sons of Le\i do oiler airain an ollering unto the 
 Lord in riirhteoiiMir^. He >aid the A a ronic priesthood 
 had not the po\\.-r of la\ imr on of hands for the gift of 
 the Holy Gho-t, hut that this >hould he conferred onus 
 hrivat'trr, and he comindn'1' <l us to 1:0 and he baptized, 
 and gave us directions that I should baptize Oliver 
 Cowdivy, Miid afterwards that he should baptize me. 
 
 "Accordingly we went and were baptized ; I baptized 
 him tii-i, and afterwards he baptized me; after which 
 I laid my ban.U upon his head and ordained him to the 
 nic priesthood; afterwards he laid his hands on 
 me and ordained me to the same priesthood, for so we 
 were commanded. 
 
 "The messenger who visited us on this occasion, 
 and conferred this priesthood upon us, said that his 
 name was John, the same that is called John the 
 Baptist in the New Testament, and that he acted under 
 the direction of Peter, James, and John, who held the 
 I of the priesthood of Melchisedec, which priesthood 
 should in due time be conferred on us, and that I 
 should l>e called the first elder and he the second. It 
 was on the l.'.th day of May, 1829, that we were 
 baptized, and ordainc-d by the hand of the messenger." 
 
222 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 Oliver Cowdrey writes of this event as follows : 
 " On a sudden, as from the midst of eternity, the voice 
 of the Redeemer spake peace to us, while the veil was 
 parted, and the angel of God came down clothed with 
 glory, and delivered the anxiously looked for message, 
 and the keys of the gospel of repentance. What 
 joy ! What wonder ! What amazement ! While the 
 world was racked and distracted, while millions were 
 groping, as the blind for the wall, and while all men 
 were resting upon uncertainty, as a general mass, our 
 eyes beheld, our ears heard. As in the blaze of day, 
 yes, more, above the glitter of the May sunbeam, 
 which then shed its brilliancy over the face of nature ! 
 Then his voice, though mild, pierced to the centre, and 
 his words, 'I am thy fellow-servant,' dispelled every 
 fear. We listened, we gazed, we admired ! 'T was 
 the voice of the angel from glory ; 't was a message from 
 the Most High ! And as we heard we rejoiced, while his 
 love enkindled upon our souls, and we were rapt in the 
 vision of the Almighty ! Where was room for doubt? 
 Nowhere ; uncertainty had fled, doubt had sunk, no more 
 to rise, while fiction and deception had fled forever. 
 
 "But, dear brother, think, further think for a 
 moment, what joy filled our hearts, and with what 
 surprise we must have bowed (for who would not have 
 bowed the knee for such a blessing) when we received 
 under his hands the holy priesthood, as he said, 'Upon 
 you, my fellow-servants, in the name of Messiah, I 
 confer this priesthood, and this authority, which shall 
 remain upon earth, that the sons of Levi may yet offer 
 an offering unto the Lord in righteousness.'" 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 223 
 
 What a "marvellous work," sure enough ! What a 
 " \\ .mdrr " ! What a breaking away from old sectarian 
 m< -tho(U ami ways ! What a contrast with the church 
 building by men, where all is assumption, human, 
 uncertainty, and doubt ! What a lesson to proud men, 
 vain I masters find doubters, that there is a God in 
 hravni who rcvealeth secrets, and that he will do his 
 work in In- o\\ n way ! There is nothing new, however, 
 in this display of light and glory as such. It is only 
 <;<.!'- way of doing. lie but acted like himself; as 
 in the days of Noah, Abraham, Moses, John the Bap- 
 tUt, the apostles, and Christ. While the world was 
 bring tossed about with conflicting opinions and creeds, 
 he condescended to reveal himself by the hand of an 
 angel of li-ht. lint tlinr is nothing, in this great 
 revelation, of the Congregational ist self-appointment 
 the mini-try, and rlmivh building; nothing of the 
 ,nge deflect ion and assumption, "If we have authority 
 /<//, wr have authority to baptize "; nothing of 
 building a church on the" Bible- and Bible alone "; noth- 
 ing of thr tamr uncertainty of, "We are but a band 
 of brrthivn, having a form of godliness, and seeking 
 thr power " ; no transmitted authority from papal Rome, 
 or the Roman Catholic hierarchy, or the discordant 
 : nothing from old "mystery, Babylon"; noth- 
 of a Baptist " chain/' or Episcopalian " meshes " 
 claim of a transmission : but in the quiet resort of 
 a stately forest, nature's solemn temple, where 
 purity and innocence reign complete, and naught but 
 growing leaf and blooming flower might disturb the 
 deep devotions and peace of prayer of men of faith, 
 
224 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 an angel of glory, sent by Jesus, under the direc- 
 tion of Peter, James, and John, to whom was com- 
 mitted the keys of the kingdom of God in days 
 of old, in the blaze of day, wends his way to 
 earth, and conferred with his own pure hands and 
 divinely uttered words the priesthood, long since 
 lost, taken to heaven, as represented by the man-child 
 of Rev. xii., and thus authorized men, once more, to 
 preach the gospel and baptize in the name of Messiah, 
 authoritatively, and lay the foundation of this church 
 and kingdom of God in these last days. 
 
 John the Revelator had the right view of the 
 matter : " I saw another angel fly in the midst of 
 heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto 
 them that dwell on the earth." That angel has come. 
 He conferred upon these men the Aaronic priesthood. 
 In due time the Melchisedec priesthood also was con- 
 ferred, and on Tuesday, the 6th day of April, 1830, 
 the church of Jesus Christ was regularly organized. 
 The following is written concerning its rise : 
 
 "The rise of the church of Jesus Christ in these last days, 
 being one thousand eight hundred and thirty years since the 
 coming of our Lord, and Saviour Jesus Christ in the flesh, it 
 being regularly organized and established agreeably to the laws 
 of our country, by the will and commandments of God in the 
 fourth month, and on the sixth day of the month which is 
 called April, which commandments were given to Joseph Smith, 
 Jr., who was called of God and ordained an apostle of Jesus 
 Christ, to be the first elder of this church; and Oliver Cowdrey, 
 who was also called of God an apostle of Jesus Christ, to be the 
 second elder of this church, and ordained under his hand." 
 Covenants and Commandments, Sec. 17, Par. 1. 
 
PRKMMAO AM) 1'Ul KSTHOOD. 225 
 
 KurthiT, roiK-rrniiiir tin* prir>thood, it is written: 
 
 \nd also with IVter, and James, and John, whom I have 
 sent unto you, by whom I have ordained you and confirmed 
 you to be apostles ami especial witnesses of my name, and bear 
 tin keys of your ministry; and of the same things which I 
 reveah-.l unto them, unto whom I have committed the keys of 
 my kiii-.l.'m, ami a dispensation of lh Lr<>-pel for the last time; 
 ami for the fulness of times, in the which I will Anther together 
 in one all thing*, both which an- in heaven and which are on 
 earth." Covenants an ;mimento, Sec. 26, Tar. 3. 
 
 Again : 
 
 44 And now, behold, there are others who are called to declare 
 my gospel, both unto the (ientile and unto the Jew; yea, even 
 twelve, and the twelve shall be my disciples, and they shall take 
 upon thnn my nanu*. . . . They are called to go into all the 
 world t" pita, h my gospel uni creature, and they are 
 
 \\hoaie onlained of me to hapti/e in my name according 
 
 a which i- written \nd now I speak unto the 
 
 tweh la sutlicicnt for you: you must walk 
 
 htly before me, and sin not. And behold, you are they 
 \\ ho arc onlaine.l of me to ordain priests and teachers to declare 
 my gospel, according to the power of the Holy Ghost which is 
 in you, and according to the calling and gifts of God unto men; 
 ami I hri>t, your Lord and your God, have spoken it." - 
 
 Covenants and Gominamlmcnts, Sec. 1C, Par. 6. 
 
 Thus the Mrlrhisodec and the Aaronic priesthoods 
 \\.iv runfrnv.l nn men, and they authorized to preach 
 the ^rn-jM'l and bapii/<! th<o who accepted Christ and 
 hi- <lurtrmr ; and in process of time, the church was 
 fully organized, by the appointment and ordination of 
 IIH 11 to the several offices of the priesthood, in harmony 
 with thr pattern given in the New Testament of the 
 IMmn'iit of the church, by Christ and the apostles, 
 at Jerusalrm, with 
 
226 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 (1.) A chief apostle and high priest, with two asso- 
 ciate counsellors. 
 
 (2.) A quorum of twelve apostles. 
 
 (3.) Seventy elders. 
 
 (4.) Elders. 
 
 (5.) Bishops. 
 
 (6.) Priests. 
 
 (7.) Teachers. 
 
 (8.) Deacons. 
 
 (9.) High priests, evangelists, and pastors, in their 
 proper places and order. 
 
 The ministry of this church were commissioned as 
 follows : 
 
 " Go ye into all the world, and whatsoever place ye cannot 
 go into, ye shall send, that the testimony may go from you into 
 all the world, unto every creature. And as I said unto mine 
 apostles, even so I say unto you; for you are mine apostles, even 
 God's high priests; ye are they whom my Father hath given 
 me; ye are my friends; therefore, as I said unto mine apostles, 
 I say unto you again, that every soul who belie veth on your 
 words and is baptized by water for the remission of sins, shall 
 receive the Holy Ghost, and these signs shall follow them that 
 believe. 
 
 "In my name they shall do many wonderful works; in my 
 name they shall cast out devils; in my name they shall heal the 
 sick; in my name they shall open the eyes of the blind, and 
 unstop the ears of the deaf; and the tongue of the dumb shall 
 speak; and if any man shall administer poison unto them, it 
 shall not hurt them; and the poison of the serpent shall not 
 have power to harm them. But a commandment I give unto 
 them, that they shall not boast themselves of these things, 
 neither speak them before the world: for these things are given 
 unto you for your profit and for salvation. 
 
 " Verily, verily, I say unto you, they who believe not on 
 

 
 l'i;i>IHKNCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 227 
 
 your words, and are not bapti/.ed in water, in my name, for the 
 -sion of their it they may receive the Holy Ghost, 
 
 shall be damned, and shall not come into my Father's kingdom, 
 where my Father and I am. And this revelation unto you, and 
 commandment, is in force from this very hour upon all the 
 world." Covenant* and C'cmmum/meute, Sec. 83, Pars. 10, 
 11, 1 
 
 Again, to Sidney Rigdon : 
 
 'Thou didst baptize by water unto repentance, but they 
 
 received not the Holy Ghost; but now I ^ive unto thee a com- 
 
 mandment that thou shai; t>y \\at.-r, and they shall 
 
 . . tin II.'i\ (.host by tin laying on of the hands." Cove- 
 
 nants and Commandments, Sec. 34, Par. 2. 
 
 How this riiiL r > likr tin- oM -..-j..-! <>f IVntecost day, 
 win n Peter said : 
 
 u Repent, and be baptized every one of von in the name of 
 < hrist for the remission of sins, and \ .shall receive the 
 f the Holy Ghost. 
 
 44 For the promise is unto you, and to your children, and to 
 all that arc afar off, even a- many a- tin- Lord our God shall 
 call." Actaii. 3K 
 
 And tin- mamirr <,f Paul : 
 
 4 - When they heard this, tin -y were baptized in the name of 
 tin Ix>rd Jesus. 
 
 "And when Paul had laid his hands upon them, the Holy 
 Ghost came on them; and they -pake with tongues, and prophe- 
 Vcts xix. 5, G. 
 
 And the statement of Jesus : 
 
 " And he said unto them, Go ye into all the world, and preach 
 the gospel to every creature. 
 
 44 He that 1 and is baptized shall be saved: but he 
 
 that believeth not shall be damned. 
 
228 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 " And these signs shall follow them that believe; In my name 
 shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues; 
 
 " They shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly 
 thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, 
 and they shall recover.'' Mark xvi. 15, 16, 17, 18. 
 
 The grand old Christian test, given by Jesus, has 
 come again, as follows : 
 
 " My doctrine is not mine, but his that sent me. 
 
 " If any man will do his will, he shall know of the doctrine, 
 whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself." 
 John vii. 16, 17. 
 
 This church has thus been established by the will 
 and commandment of God, and the administration of 
 angels, and the gift and power of the Holy Ghost, 
 in these last days, and its ministry has been authorized 
 and commissioned, as the apostles and saints in days 
 of old, to preach the gospel "to every nation, and 
 kindred, and tongue, and people, under the whole 
 heaven"; and the voice of warning is to all men, 
 Eepent, repent, for the coming of the Lord is nigh, 
 and the hour of God's judgment is at hand ! Repent, 
 and believe the gospel. Read, test, and be convinced. 
 
 This church, in its great outlines and chief doc- 
 trines, is in harmony with God's order of government, 
 although in conflict with that of men. Hence, the 
 world is moved with derision, and the devil has been 
 enraged against it ever since its very inception, the 
 same cause producing the same effect. From first to 
 last, Satan has been on hand with his old tactics, scorn- 
 ing even-handed justice and fairness. He said of 
 
PRESIDENCY AND H;i KSTHOOD. 229 
 
 Je8iis, w He is :i wine-bibber," a " glutton," a "friend of 
 publirans and sinners"; "casts out devils by Beelze- 
 bub, the pr'mrr of devils w j an enemy of the state, a 
 ii\;il <f < I a i 1, This sect was everywhere 
 
 spoken against.* 9 Deri-ion, vituperation, misrepresen- 
 tation, slander, opprobrium, persecution, intolerance, 
 and death were the weapons used against the truth in 
 the time of the Saviour and the apostles, in order to 
 blind, rorrupt. and mi-lead the people. It was success- 
 ful in rout rolling thr masses until they nailed Jesus to 
 the Of00, >la\vd the apo-tles and thousands of the 
 >aint>, \vlio at the >ame time thought they were doing 
 God's service. Jesus said, " lie that is of God, heareth 
 God's word." Hut that blind, professedly pious, intol- 
 i, and im-odly mass of humanity did not want any 
 word of God. They wanted their own way ; and they 
 "cried out all at oooe, -ay ing, Away with this man, 
 and release unto us Barabbas," the thief. Anybody 
 but the good. 
 
 Reader, this gives you a clear insight into the methods 
 and tactics usrd by the opposers of the truth, whether 
 by vain men or devils, and you need not be blinded, 
 >yed, or led thereby. So that when you hear men 
 tli-riding, slandering, misrepresenting, persecuting, and 
 saying all manner of evil against the church of Jesus 
 Christ, and the chief instruments that God used in 
 founding it, do not l>e dismayed or alarmed, as though 
 some new thing had appeared. It is the old enemy 
 of the truth come again. His weapons are the same ; 
 he ha- no better to use. He dare not appeal to what is 
 \\rittcn, the word of God, because his is a lost 
 
230 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 cause when he attempts that. To-day, as of old, " He 
 that is of God, heareth God's word." " Come and let us 
 reason together." "To the law and to the testimony : 
 if they speak not according to this word, it is because 
 there is no light in them." (Tsa. viii. 20.) "As ye 
 would that men should do to you, do ye even so to 
 them." (Jesus.) God is ever the same, true, toler- 
 ant, and considerate. Men, too, are always the same, 
 proud, full of malice, jealousy, revenge, and hate; 
 lovers of themselves more than lovers of God. 
 
 But some professedly pious person, or blind guide, 
 exclaims, "Joseph Smith was a bad man. We have 
 heard it." 
 
 Indeed, some one has spoken evil of all good and 
 great men ; sometimes from a just cause, and sometimes 
 from no incentive at all but their own innate meanness, 
 jealousy, and superstitions. Does any one refuse to 
 read the books of Psalms and Proverbs because David 
 and Solomon did wicked things? or the Pentateuch, 
 because Moses went so far astray that the Lord would 
 not permit him to cross over Jordan into the promised 
 land? or the New Testament, because Peter cursed and 
 swore, and Paul and Barnabas engaged in an alterca- 
 tion, and the saints were " spoken against everywhere " ? 
 Do any refuse to unite with the great and powerful 
 organizations of Protestant sects, because of what their 
 enemies, as well as their friends, say of their leaders 
 or chief men? or what is before all eyes, the wicked 
 ways of many of their chief pastors ? 
 
 Here is a Roman Catholic view of Protestant reform- 
 ers in general : 
 
I'KKSIDENCY AM) I'KIKSTHOOD. 231 
 
 do Luther and Calvin, and Zwinglius and Knox, and 
 _:hth, compaiv with these genuine and saintly 
 mere [Roman < 'atholic churchmen, popes, etc., Charles 
 : omco, Bartholomew, Ignatius of Loyola, Alphonsus, and 
 i-ri], bothaa to their nmral character and the fruit of 
 labors? The private lives of these pseudo-reformers were 
 stained by cruelty, rapine, ami licnitiousness; and as the result 
 i'n.pairsindiMM, history records civil wars, and blood- 
 shed, and 1'it ...us Mrifi;, and the dismemberment of 
 ( 'In -i-iianity into a thousand sects." The Faithofour Fathers, 
 by ( R8, page 47. 
 
 u Luther and his colleagues, Melanchthon and Bucer, per- 
 inittr.l Philip, landgrave of Hesse, to have two wives at the 
 same time. 
 
 44 K . another German reformer, justified polygamy." 
 
 'h of our Fattiers, page 430. 
 
 Those who arc inclined to judge others by public 
 rumor, and what their enemies say of them, rather 
 than l>y a considerate and just judgment, can be 
 profited l>v readini: the following, as expressive of the 
 estimate put on the Christians and the Christian religion 
 I iy the popular masses and powerful organizations, at 
 tht Ix-ginning of the second century of the Christian 
 
 44 1 never had the misfortune to be present at any examina- 
 tinn of Christians before I came into this province. I am there- 
 fore at a loss to determine what is the usual object of inquiry 
 or punishment, and to what length either of them is to be car- 
 It has also been with me a question very problematical, 
 whether any distinction should be made between the young and 
 tin ,,i,i. tli. trnd.-r and the robust; whether any room should 
 be given for repentance, or the guilt of Christianity once 
 incurred is not to be expiated by the unequivocal retraction. 
 . . I rusk them whether they are Christians. If they plead 
 guilty I interrogate them twice afresh, with a menace of capita 
 
232 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 punishment. In case of obstinate perseverance, I order them 
 to be executed. For of this I had no doubt, whatever was the 
 nature of their religion, that a sullen and obstinate inflexibility 
 called for the vengeance of the magistrate. Some were affected 
 with the same madness, whom, on account of their citizenship, 
 I reserved to be sent to Eome, to your tribunal. . . . And this 
 was the account which they gave of the nature of their religion 
 they once had professed, whether it deserves the name of 
 crime or error; namely, that they were accustomed on a stated 
 day to meet before daylight, and to repeat amon * themselves a 
 hymn to Christ, as to a god. . . . After which it was their cus- 
 tom to separate, and meet again at a promiscuous, harmless 
 meal. ... I forbade any societies of that sort. . . . On which 
 account I judged it the more necessary to inquire, by torture, 
 from two females, who were said to be deaconesses, what is the 
 real truth; but nothing could I collect except a depraved and 
 excessive superstition. Deferring, therefore,. any further investi- 
 gation, I determined to consult you. For the number of cul- 
 prits is so great as to call for serious consultation. 
 
 u Many persons are informed against, of every age and of 
 both sexes; and more still will be in the same situation. The 
 contagion of the superstition hath spread, not only through 
 cities, but even villages in the country." C. Pliny to Trajan, 
 Emperor. 
 
 " These people must not be sought after. If they are brought 
 before you and convicted, let them be capitally punished; yet 
 with this restriction, if any one renounce Christianity, and evi- 
 dence his sincerity by supplicating our gods, however suspected 
 he may be for the past, he shall obtain pardon for the future on 
 his repentance." The Emperor Trajan to Pliny. 
 
 The Emperor, Antoninus Pius, wrote A. D. 140 to the Com- 
 mon Council of Asia: "But you harass and vex the Christians, 
 and accuse them of atheism and other crimes, which you can 
 by no means prove. To them it appears an advantage to die 
 for their religion." 
 
 " Tacitus had the common feeling about Christianity as a 
 destructive superstition, and about Christians as undeserving of 
 mercy." MARSH'S Ecclesiastical History, page 167. 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 233 
 
 Tertullian says : 
 
 k \\Tiat are we to think of it, that most people so blindly knock 
 
 their heads against the hatred of the Christian name, that when 
 
 <timony to any one, they mingle with it 
 
 abuse of tin' name ho bears? 'A good man,' says one, Ms 
 
 :!i;it ho is a Christian.' So another, ' I am 
 
 astonished that a wis<> man like Lucius should have become 
 
 iMian.'" :/'/. rliap. III., Vol. III., Anti-Nicene 
 
 A;rain, it i- -aid : 
 
 "Tin- < hri-ti:m> wnv denounced as the common enemies 
 nt in;inkin 1. in-d looked upon them with contempt as 
 
 a vulgar throng of deluded enthusiasts," etc. 
 
 Such, 00061 was the opinion of the great and gay 
 
 Id of riiri-tianity ami Christians. This should 
 < Million u- u.t I i|>on any people or their claims 
 
 ha-tily, lmt, after makinir diliircnt inquiry as to the 
 facts ot* their rlaiins, then pass a considerate and just 
 judgment. 
 
 Tin- common prnvrrh, "Those who live in glass 
 houses should no; r.-mt stones," ought to admonish 
 sonic pcoplr n,. i to 1x5 in too much haste in scorning 
 rinil'iiinin i ir others, and unheard. Rant, slur, 
 and opprolirium arc no arguments for or against any- 
 thing or anybody luit tho-( who deal in them. 
 
 i ot oiii IT.HM! Mr. Wesley it is related that 
 
 44 He was accused of diverting the people from labor (while 
 
 laboring as a missionary at Savannah, Ga.), of fomenting divis- 
 
 ;md unwarranted ecclesiastical authority. 
 
 in t towards a oiccc of one of the principal settlers (a 
 
 hi-lily rosontrd hy her friends. Thirteen 
 
 in.li for siHr^-d ntTenccs, were found against him; but 
 
 O I -A J J / O 
 
234 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 before the time of trial he returned to England (left under 
 cover of his friends at night), and there for many years pur- 
 sued a successful and distinguished career of piety and use- 
 fulness." History of the United States, by WILEY, published 
 in 1830, in New York. 
 
 With so much to admonish, and this is not a tithe 
 that has been said, both of the great reformers and 
 chief reformed churches, the most superstitious, illiter- 
 ate, and prejudiced of persons should be moved to act 
 upon the Christian virtues of fairness and justness 
 toward poor Mr. Smith, and judge him according to 
 the facts of history, as manifest in his life and work, 
 written, not altogether by his enemies, but by his friends, 
 also. Judge him according to the principles, doctrine, 
 and faith which he announced. The work that he did 
 is the only apology he needs. His whole life shone 
 with a lustre of morality, purity, and devotion to 
 truth equal to, not to say in advance of, the most 
 perfect and upright of the reformers of worldly fame 
 and honor. Let us be fair and just, then, and accept 
 the exhortation, "Prove all things ; hold fast that which 
 is good." 
 
 Take warning, dear reader, and pursue a steady, 
 unbiased course in the search for knowledge. It will 
 make you free. 
 
 In confirmation of the declared purpose of the 
 Almighty to establish a marvellous work among men, 
 and publish the gospel to the nations just previous to 
 the Saviour's coming, or in the last days, we cite the 
 statements of some of the most eminent Bible students 
 and divines of modern times. 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 235 
 
 Said Roger Williams : 
 
 " I I that the apostasy of antichrist hath so far cor- 
 
 rupted all, that there can be no recovery out of that apostasy, 
 till Christ shall send forth new apostles to plant churches anew." 
 
 Mr. Alexander Campbell exclaimed : 
 
 "At eveninu' time tin-re shall he li-_:ht. The primitive gospel, 
 in ii MT and power, is yet to shine out in its original 
 
 ndor to regenerate the world. " 
 
 Mr. John Wr-lry \\rotr Rfl io||o\v> : 
 
 "The times that we have reason to helieve are at hand if 
 
 they are not already hfgun are what many pious men have 
 
 termed the Latte: : y, meaning the time wherein God 
 
 would gloriously di.-play his power and love in the fulfilment 
 
 of the promi-e that the knowledge of the Lord shall cover the 
 
 waters cover the sea.' The generality of Chris- 
 
 tians can see no nigns of the glorious day that is approaching; 
 
 hut how is this to be accounted for? How is it that men who 
 
 now 1 discern the face of the sky,' who arc not only great 
 
 philosophers but great divines, as eminent as ever the Sadducees 
 
 -ee were, do not di-eern the signs of the glorious times, 
 
 which if not hogun are niyh crcn nt the door? 
 
 44 And yet the wi-e men of the world, men of learning and 
 
 renown, cannot understand what we mean hy talking of an 
 
 inary work of <<"!. They cannot discern the signs of 
 
 the times. They see no signs at all of God's arising to main- 
 
 tain his own cause, and set up his kingdom over all the earth. 
 
 44 What d have done which he hath not done to con- 
 
 vim o yon that the day is coming, that the time is at hand when 
 he will fulfil this glorious promise, and will arise to maintain 
 his own cause, and set up his kingdom? " J. WESLEY, Ser- 
 
 , 71. 
 
 Cl):irlt- W-lry wrote :m<l Ming, as if inspired with 
 
 :i \i. w <>!' tli, niaiiirunition of the hitter-day dispensa- 
 tion, MS follows : 
 
236 PRESIDENCY- AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 Almighty God of love, 
 
 Set up the attracting sign, 
 And summon whom thou dost approve, 
 
 For messengers divine. 
 
 From favored Abraham's seed 
 
 The new apostles choose, 
 In isles and continents to spread 
 
 The dead-reviving news. 
 
 We know it shall be done; 
 
 ? Tis God's almighty word; 
 All Israel shall the Saviour own, 
 
 To their first state restored. 
 
 Send, then, thy servants forth, 
 
 To call the Hebrews home, 
 From east and west, and south and north, 
 
 Let all the wand'rers come. 
 
 With Israel's myriads seal'd, 
 
 Let all the nations meet, 
 And show the mystery fulfilled, 
 
 The family complete. 
 
 This is in accord with the declared statements of the 
 prophets. Daniel says : 
 
 " And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set 
 up a kingdom, which shall never be destroyed: and the king- 
 dom shall not be left to other people, but it shall break in pieces 
 and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand for ever." 
 Dan. ii. 44. 
 
 This was to take place after the decline and fall of 
 the Roman Empire, and its division into ten kingdoms. 
 The division did not occur for many centuries after the 
 beginning of the Christian era ; hence the setting up 
 of the kingdom of God, as indicated by Daniel, was to 
 be a latter-day event, in the day of the Lord's "prep- 
 aration." 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 237 
 
 Nalmm says : 
 
 44 The chariots shall be with naming torches in the day of 
 
 >n, and the fir trees shall be terribly shaken. The 
 
 chariots shall rage in the streets, they shall justle one against 
 
 !MT in the broadways: they shall seem like torches, they 
 
 shall run like the lightnings." Chap. ii. 3, 4. 
 
 Thi- elearly indicates modern improvements, and the 
 employment of the agency of steam and electricity as 
 a ine;m< of trrm-port.-ition. Who has not viewed with 
 admiration and \\ondn- the latter-day chariots as they 
 "run like the liirlitninjrs," and "justle one against 
 another in the broad way"? In the distance, they 
 "seem like torches,' 1 and the trees are "terribly 
 shaken." This fixes the day of God's "preparation." 
 
 Old Israel is to he aroused as by a new inspiration, 
 and hi- faee turned \vitlisinilesof IK >pe toward the "city 
 of t lie irivat King." So the prophet proclaimed: 
 
 " Comfort ye, comfort ye my people, saith your God. 
 
 <>mfoital>ly to .Jerusalem, and cry unto her, that 
 IHT u. u tare is accompli -In <1, that her iniquity is pardoned: for 
 sheli.iili i of tin- lord's hand douhle for all her sins." 
 
 I .\ -ry valley shall In- exalted, and every mountain and hill 
 low: and the crooked shall be made straight, and 
 i places plain: 
 
 \nd the glory of the Lord shall be revealed, and all flesh 
 shall see it together: for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it." 
 -Isa. xl. 1, -2. I. :.. 
 
 shall build the old wastes, they shall raise up the 
 ier desolations, and they shall repair the waste cities, the 
 
 ny generations." 
 
 u For me ye shall have double; and for confusion 
 
 <hall rejoice in their portion: therefore in their land they 
 shall possess the double: everlasting joy shall be unto them." 
 -Isa.lxi. 4,7. 
 
238 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 " Go through, go through the gates; prepare ye the way of 
 the people; cast up, cast up the highway; gather out the 
 stones; lift up a standard for the people."-- Isa. Ixii. 10. 
 
 Again : 
 
 u And he shall set up an ensign for the nations, and shall 
 assemble the outcasts of Israel, and gather together the dis- 
 persed of Judah from the four corners of the earth." Isa. xi. 12. 
 
 This ensign is the gospel "standard," to be unfurled 
 upon "the land shadowing with wings" (the Amer- 
 icas), and "All ye inhabitants of the world, and dwell- 
 ers on the earth, see ye, when he lifteth up an ensign 
 on the mountains ; and when he bloweth a trumpet, 
 hear ye." (Isa. xviii. 1, 3.) 
 
 These predictions portray a great latter-day work ; 
 one in which the hand of God is to be seen moving 
 among the nations with favor towards old Israel, and the 
 erecting of an ensign in which all the world are inter- 
 ested. "Kings shall be their nursing fathers, and their 
 queens their nursing mothers." 
 
 The time is again fixed, by Jesus and Paul, as 
 follows : 
 
 " And they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be 
 led away captive into all nations: and Jerusalem shall be trod- 
 den down of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be ful- 
 filled^ Lukexxi. 24. 
 
 u Have they stumbled that they should fall? God forbid: but 
 rather through their fall salvation is come unto the Gentiles." 
 
 " Blindness in part has happened to Israel, until the fulness 
 of the Gentiles be come in. 
 
 "And so all Israel shall be saved: as it is written, There 
 shall come out of Sion the Deliverer, and shall turn away 
 ungodliness from Jacob: 
 
 "For this is my covenant unto them, when I shall take away 
 their sins." Kom. xi. 11, 25, 26, 27. 
 
\\D n:ii>Tiiooi>. 239 
 
 Jesus says, " Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the 
 'iles, until tin* times of the Gentiles he fulfilled"; 
 Paul, "Tntil the fulness of the Gentiles be come in." 
 This indicates that there would be a time when Jerusa- 
 lem would cease to l>e trodden down, and favor and 
 bh-sinir -hould be upon it. "So all Israel shall be 
 "Ungodliness shall he turned away from 
 : >." I-rael shall l>e restored. So san t ir Wesley:- 
 
 i, -nd thy servants forth, 
 To call the Hebrews home! 
 
 in rast ami west, ami south and north, 
 Let all the waml'rers come." 
 
 Tin- i- "the times of restitution of all things, which 
 God hath -poken by the mouth of all his holy prophets 
 -inec the world heiran." (Acts iii. 21.) Hence the 
 revelation, and restitution of the "sealed book" of 
 Isaiah xxix., in which is written : 
 
 " And my words shall hiss forth unto the ends of the earth, 
 I standard unto my people, which are of the house of 
 Israel." (See, also, Rev. xiv. <>, 7.) 
 
 Again : 
 
 ' O ye Gentiles, have ye remembered the Jews, mine ancient 
 covenant people? Nay; hut ye have cursed them, and have 
 haird them, and have not sought to recover them. But behold, 
 I will return all these things upon your own heads." Sealed 
 Book, page 105. 
 
 The great events of the last days to precede the 
 reining of the Saviour are : First, the revelation of the 
 "sealed hnok/'the restoration of the gospel, and the con- 
 ferring of t he priesthood. Second, the removing of the 
 
240 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 curse from the land of Palestine, and the restoration of 
 the Jews. Third, the preaching of the gospel to the 
 nations as a warning. It was at this time that the saying 
 of Jesus was to be fulfilled, " This gospel of the kingdom 
 shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all 
 nations ; and then shall the end come." (Matt. xxiv. 
 14.) Fourth, the gathering out and preparing a people 
 to meet the Lord when he comes. Fifth, plagues to be 
 sent upon the wicked in the form of sickness, fire, 
 sword, flood, tempest, famine, the thunder of heaven, 
 and fierce and vivid lightnings. Old Babylon is to be 
 had in remembrance before God, and is to fall to rise 
 no more. So it is written : 
 
 " O the wise, and learned, and rich, that are puffed up in the 
 pride of their hearts, and all those who preach false doctrines, 
 and all those who commit whoredoms, and pervert the right 
 way of the Lord; woe, woe, woe be unto them, saith the Lord 
 God Almighty, for they shall be thrust down to hell. 
 
 " Woe unto them that turn aside the just for a thing of 
 naught, and revile against that which is good, and say that it is 
 of no worth: for the day shall come that the Lord God will 
 speedily visit the inhabitants of the earth; and in that day that 
 they are fully ripe in iniquity, they shall perish. But behold, 
 if the inhabitants of the earth shall repent of their wickedness 
 and abominations, they shall not be destroyed, saith the Lord 
 of hosts. But behold, that great and abominable church, the 
 whore of all the earth, must tumble to the earth; and great 
 must be the fall thereof: for the kingdom of the devil must 
 shake, and they which belong to it must needs be stirred up unto 
 repentance." Sealed Book, page 103. 
 
 Again, as indicating the moral condition of the 
 world when these great events shall transpire, we 
 read : 
 
PSBttDBKOI Uli> i'i:ii -riiooD. 241 
 
 k Lfl < "-miles are lifted up in the pride of their eyes, 
 
 and 1 I0l the -real ness of their stumbling 
 
 ., that they have luiilt up many churches; nevertheless, 
 
 put down tin- power and mirarles of (iod, and preach up 
 
 unt'Mhei:. '.MI \\ i-dom, and their own learning, that 
 
 th. v : irain, and grind upon the face of the poor; and 
 
 uilt up which cause envyings, and 
 
 id malice; and there are also secret combinations even 
 
 limes of old, according to tin- combinations of the devil, 
 
 . is th.- foundation of all these things." Sealed JBoofc, 
 
 page U8. 
 
 ain : 
 
 "They d. ny the power of (iod the Holy One of Israel, and 
 
 say unto the people. Hearken unto us and hear ye our pre- 
 
 hehold t: 1 to-day, for the Lord and the 
 
 r hath d- \ork, and he hath given his power 
 
 m n. i;> h'.'.d, hearken ye unto my precept. If they shall 
 
 is a miracle wrought by the hand of the Lord, believe 
 
 r this day he is not a (iod of miracles; he hath done 
 
 his work. Yea,*!)*] there >hall be many which shall say, Eat, 
 
 drin!.. merry, for to-morrow we die, and it shall be well 
 
 with us. And there shall also be many which shall say, Eat, 
 
 drink, and be m. r:\ ; m-vrthcless, fear (iod. lie will justify in 
 
 milting a little sin. Yea, lie a little, take the advantage of 
 
 one because of his words, dig a pit for thy neighbor; there is 
 
 no harm in thi>. And do all these tilings, for to-morrow we 
 
 and if it so be tint we are guilty, God will beat us with a 
 
 few stripes, and at last we shall be saved in the kingdom of 
 
 shall be many which shall teach after 
 
 thi- manner, laNe and vain and foolish doctrines, and shall be 
 
 puffed up in their hearts, and shall seek deep to hide their 
 
 counsels from the Lord; and their works shall be in the dark, 
 
 and the blood of the saints shall cry from the ground against 
 
 they have all gone out of the way; they have 
 
 become corrupted. Because of pride, and because of false 
 
 and false doctrine, their churches have become cor- 
 
242 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 rupted, and their churches are lifted up; because of pride they 
 are puffed up. They rob the poor, because of their fine sanctu- 
 aries; they rob the poor, because of their fine clothing; and 
 they persecute the meek and the poor in heart, because in their 
 pride they are puffed up. They wear stiff necks and high 
 heads; yea, and because of pride and wickedness, and abomina- 
 tions and whoredoms, they have all gone astray, save it be a 
 few who are the humble followers of Christ. Nevertheless, 
 they are led that in many instances they do err, because they 
 are taught by the precepts of men." Book of Mormon, page 102. 
 
 " And it came to pass that I saw among the nations of the 
 Gentiles the foundation of a great church. And the angel said 
 unto me, Behold the foundation of a church, which is most 
 abominable above all other churches, which slayeth the saints 
 of God; yea, and tortureth them, and bindeth them down, and 
 yoketh them with a yoke of iron, and bringeth them down into 
 captivity. And it came to pass that I beheld this great and 
 abominable church; and I saw the devil that he was the 
 foundation of it. And I also saw gold and silver, and silks, 
 and scarlets, and fine-twined linen, and all manner of precious 
 clothing; and I saw many harlots. And the angel spake unto 
 me, saying, Behold the gold and the silver, and the silks, and 
 the scarlets, and the fine-twined linen, and the precious cloth- 
 ing, and the harlots, are the desires of this great and abomina- 
 ble church; and also lor the praise of the world do they 
 destroy the saints of God, and bring them down into captivity." 
 Book of Mormon, page 23, paragraphs 33, 34. 
 
 "Thou seest the foundation of a great and abominable 
 church, which is most abominable above all other churches." 
 Page 25, paragraph 40. 
 
 "And that great pit which hath been digged for them, by 
 the great and abominable church, which was founded by the 
 devil and his children that he might lead away the souls of men 
 down to hell; yea, that great pit which hath been digged for the 
 destruction of men, shall be filled by those who digged it, unto 
 their utter destruction, saith the Lamb of God." Page 27, 
 paragraph 44. 
 
l'i:l.MlKNCY AM) 1'KI KSTHOOD. 243 
 
 \ud it came to pass that I beheld that the wrath of God 
 was poured out upon the ^r.-.-it and abominable church, inso- 
 much that there were 1 rumors of wars among all the 
 
 nations and kindreds of the earth; and as there began to be 
 wars and rumors of wars amoni: all the nations which belonged 
 to the mother of abomination^, the angel spake unto me, 
 Baying, Behold, the wrath f (>od is upon the mother of 
 
 >ts; and bchuld, thon >ee*t all these things; and when the 
 
 day cometh that the wrath of (iml is poured out upon the 
 
 ni"th r of harlots, which is the -real and abominable church of 
 
 all the earth, whose foundation N the devil, then at that day 
 
 r shall commence. in preparing the way 
 
 he fulfilling of his covenants, which he hath made to his 
 people who are of the lu : a< 1." je 28, paragraph 51. 
 
 Furthri sini: tln-e t i nirs t he Saviour spake : - 
 
 B shall be the sun, and in the moon, and 
 
 in the stars; and upon the earth distress of nations, with per- 
 
 is ; the sea and the waves naii 
 
 rt Men's hearts failini: them for fear, and for looking after 
 those things which are i ..111111- on the earth: for the powers of 
 
 n -hall be >haken. 
 
 " And then shall they see the Son of man coming in a cloud 
 with power and great glory. 
 
 n these things begin to come to pass, then look 
 nid lift up your heads; for your redemption draweth nigh. 
 \nd he spake to them a parable; Behold the fig tree, and 
 all the trees; 
 
 When they now shoot forth, ye see and know of your own 
 s that summer is now nigh at hand. 
 
 , when ye see these things come to pass, 
 'hat the kin-'l-.m >f (.<>.! is nigh at hand. 
 44 Yei ;!v I aay unto you, This -eneration shall not pass away, 
 till all be fulfilled." Luke xxi. 25-32. 
 
 LTcneration in which the signs here indicated are 
 to take place, was not to pass until all be fulfilled. 
 
244 PRESIDENCY AND PKIESTHOOD. 
 
 The great destructions and perplexities by sea and land ; 
 the signs in the sun, moon, and stars ; the distress of 
 nations, "with men's hearts failing them for fear" ; the 
 restoration of the gospel, and the movement among 
 the nations of the earth favoring the restoration of the 
 Jews ; the especial favor of Providence upon their land ; 
 the revelation of the " sealed book " of Isaiah xxix. ; the 
 conferring of the priesthood, the preaching of the gos- 
 pel to all the world as a witness ; the extreme reckless- 
 ness, infidelity, and wickedness of the world, are all 
 events announced to transpire in this latter-day dispen- 
 sation, to eventuate in the coming of the Saviour to 
 reign on the earth. 
 
 To the intelligent and thoughtful Bible student, and 
 observer of the momentous events thus transpiring in 
 the political, religious, and social condition of the world, 
 together with the strange calamities and unheard-of 
 exhibitions in the physical universe and moral world, 
 in the form of flood, and flame, and trial, with de- 
 struction on sea and land, and the depravity of man, the 
 great movements among the kingdoms and nations of 
 the earth, there is a significance and certainty attach- 
 ing to these announcements made by the prophets, 
 that is all-absorbing and convincing that there is a God 
 in heaven, and that he is accomplishing his declared 
 purposes among men, and "has arisen to maintain his 
 own cause "; to usher in the "Latter-Day Glory," in 
 this the "dispensation of the fulness of times," in the 
 which he will " restore all things " and "gather together 
 in one, all things that are in heaven and that are in the 
 earth," and " bring in everlasting righteousness " ; when 
 
ri;l>IM;\. Y AND I'KIESTHOOl). 245 
 
 the kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the 
 kinirdom, "under the whole heaven, shall be given to 
 tli*' people of the saints of the Most High" (Dan. 
 vii. -21): \\heii the Saviours prayer shall have been 
 UBWered, "Thy kingdom eume, thy will be done in 
 earth as it U in hravm." 
 
 In fur:her proof that Joseph Smith, Jr., was divinely 
 in-pired, and that (iod has sent his angel to restore the 
 "evcM-laMing gospel," in fulfilment of Rev. xiv. 6, 7, 
 tin* following is Mihmitted in evidence: 
 
 u When n prophet speaketh in the name of the Lord, if the 
 thin- fi.!!ow n. .1. nbrooOM to pa.ss, that is the thing which the 
 Lord hath not spoken." Di?ui. xviii. 22. 
 
 Thi> is rijiial to saying, that if the thing does w fol- 
 low, "and", that is the thing which the 
 Lord hath "spoken.* 
 
 The angrl -aid to .lo>eph Smith, Jr.: 
 
 "The knowledge which th:> r onl [the 'Sealed Book' 
 4 Book of Mormon 'J contains will go to every nation, and kin- 
 aii'l tongue, and people under the whole heaven." Voice 
 Burning, page 7J. 
 
 " On them (the plates) is contained the fulness of the gos- 
 pel of Jesus Christ as it was given to his people on this laud; 
 and when it shall be brought forth by the power of God, it shall 
 be carried to the Gentiles, of ivhom many will receive it. . . . 
 And because the power of God shall be displayed, those who 
 profess to know the truth, but walk in deceit, shall tremble with 
 
 -/'nd., page 71. 
 
 ' When they are interpreted, the Lord will give the holy 
 
 thood to some, and they shall begin to proclaim this gospel 
 
 aii'l hapti/.i by water, and after that they shall have power to 
 
 the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands. Then will 
 
 persecution rage more and more." Ibid., page 72. 
 
 M Vour name shall be known among all nations." 
 
246 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 Were there ever predictions made by God, angels, 
 or men, that came to pass more fully and truly? 
 They were beyond -human wisdom. Then these are 
 the "things" that the "Lord hath said." After the 
 translation of the " Sealed Book " many shall say, 
 "A Bible! a Bible! we have got a Bible, and there 
 cannot be any more Bible." ("Book of Mormon," 
 page 105.) 
 
 "For after the book of which I have spoken shall 
 come forth [the ' Sealed Book ' f Book of Mormon '] , 
 and be written unto the Gentiles, and sealed up again 
 unto the Lord, there shall be many which shall believe 
 the words which are written." (" Book of Mormon," page 
 106, paragraph 11.) Could any living man have known 
 so much by his own wisdom? It has come to pass. 
 That fixes it as true. 
 
 Again : 
 
 " At that day when the book shall be delivered unto the man 
 of whom I have spoken . . . three witnesses shall behold it, by 
 the power of God, besides him to whom the book shall be 
 delivered, and they shall testify to the truth of the book and 
 the things therein." Book of Mormon, page 100. 
 
 Here is their testimony : 
 
 u Be it known unto all nations, kindreds, tongues, and peo- 
 ple, unto whom this work shall coniQ, that we, through the 
 grace of God the Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, have seen 
 the plates which contain this record, which is a record of the 
 people of Kephi, and also of the Lamonites, their brethren, and 
 also of the people of Jared, who came from the tower of which 
 hath been spoken; and we also know that they have been 
 translated by the gift and power of God, for his voice hath 
 declared it unto us; wherefore we know of a surety that the 
 
PHB8IDENOY AN1> 1'KlKsTllOOD. 247 
 
 work is tin. . And wo also testify that we have seen the 
 
 avinirs \vhi -li are upon the plates, and they have been 
 
 showed unto us hy t! of (iod, and not of man. And 
 
 we declare with words of soberness, that an angel of God came 
 
 ii from heaven, and he brought and laid before our eyes, that 
 
 \s I. -!.. Id and saw the plates and the engravings thereon; and 
 
 now that it is by the :: tod the Father, and our Lord 
 
 Jesus Christ, that w< U h. !d and hear record that these things 
 
 are trur; and it i> marvi lions in our eyes; nevertheless, the 
 
 ^)ic i;md d that we should bear record of it; 
 
 efore to be obedient unto the commandments of God, we 
 
 bear testimony of these thin_r<. And we know that if we are 
 
 .fnl in ( h/i>t, we shall rid our garments of the blood of all 
 
 nun, and 1..- found spotless before the judgment seat of Christ, 
 
 and shall dwidl with him eternally in the heavens. And the 
 
 honor be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost; 
 
 which is one God. Ann-n. 
 
 "OLIVER COWDREY. 
 DAVID WHITMEB. 
 MARTIN HARRIS." 
 
 These \\itne^r- \\.-iv none of them known to Joseph 
 Smith, Jr., at the t ime the " Hook of Mormon "was re- 
 vealed, exeept, poiMy, he knew of Harris ; hence 
 tlu -ie wa> no ehaiiee for collusion or fraud. The state- 
 ment in tin* ln)ok was as literally fulfilled as any 
 annotiiK ( nient could have been. The integrity of 
 those men is known and admitted. They were faithful 
 to their testimony before friends and foes, until death. 
 Their names are unsullied with the odium of Salt 
 Lak" and polygamy, having denounced the intrigue 
 and wirkrdness of that people, as being not of the 
 faith. Tli.-y went out from us, not "being of us." 
 
 The angel further declared that in that "Sealed 
 Book " was " contained the fulness of the gospel of 
 
248 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 Jesus Christ as it was given to his people on this land, 
 and when it shall be brought forth by the power of 
 God it shall be carried to the Gentiles, of whom many 
 will receive it." How could Mr. Smith of himself 
 have known that anybody would receive it? But they 
 did receive it, and are receiving it. 
 
 Again, says the angel, "I give unto you another 
 sign; and when it comes to pass, then know that the 
 Lord is God, and that he will fulfil his purposes, and 
 that the knowledge which this contains [the ' sealed 
 book' of Isaiah xxix.] will go to every nation, and 
 kindred, and tongue, and people under the whole 
 heaven." Could Mr. Smith of himself have divined 
 this? Yet it has nearly or quite come to pass. 
 
 But the angel continues : 
 
 u This is the sign: When these things begin to be known, 
 that is, when it is known that the Lord has shown you these 
 things, the workers of iniquity will seek your overthrow. They 
 will circulate falsehoods to destroy your reputation, and also 
 will seek to take your life; but remember this, if you are faith- 
 ful, and shall hereafter continue to keep the commandments of 
 the Lord, you shall be preserved to bring these things forth." 
 
 Was there ever a thing declared that was more faith- 
 fully true ? 
 
 Again, it is written : 
 
 u And the blood of the saints shall cry from the ground 
 against them." Sealed Book, page 103. 
 
 Who could have forecast, but the all-wise God, that 
 in this land of liberty, sanctified by the blood of our 
 Revolutionary fathers, where the equal rights of men 
 
1 l;l>II>KNCY' AND riUESTHOOD. 249 
 
 and freedom of worship are the pride and boast of 
 
 the people, and which are guaranteed by constitutional 
 rnartmnit, where the irrand old stars and stripes waved 
 in heaven as security of those rights, that men, women, 
 and children would l>e shot down in cold blood, and 
 other\\i>e maltreated and killed, just because they 
 dillcn-d from their neighbors in religious belief? Let 
 the hi-tory of the Stale- of Illinois and Missouri attest 
 the divinity in the above statement. In Illinois, Joseph 
 \\ and his brother Iliram were shot dead because 
 of their reli-iou- belief-, and their blood still stains the 
 of the old prison at ( 'arthajro. In Missouri seven- 
 innocent people were -hot on account of their faith 
 and thrown into one well as a burying place, and num- 
 of others killed, whipped, robbed, and upwards 
 of three thou-and >ouls expelled from the State, in the 
 1 of winter, under the exterminating order of the 
 governor, : md nt a -in-le indictment against them on 
 the !>< ords indicating wronir-doin^ upon their part. It 
 i- preposterous to a-smne that Joseph Smith could have 
 divined by hi- own wi-dom that these terrible, atrocious, 
 and reproachful deed- >honld have been perpetrated in 
 fivr America. 
 
 When a man -peaks in the name of the Lord, and it 
 folln\\- t corno to ja>>, that is the thing the Lord 
 has said. 
 
 In 1831 the Lord s-iid unto Joseph Smith :- 
 
 44 V ,v unto you, that irn-at things await you; ye hear 
 
 !i lands, but behold I say unto you, they are 
 ni-li, even at your doors, and not many years hence ye shall 
 of wars in your own lauds.'' Commits and Command- 
 4.~>, paragraph 11. 
 
I 
 
 250 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 Again : 
 
 "The judgments of God are almost ready to burst upon the 
 nations of the earth. . . . And now I am prepared to say by 
 the authority of Jesus Christ that not many years shall pass 
 away before the United States shall present such a scene of 
 bloodshed as has not a parallel in the history of our nation." 
 Letter of Joseph Smith to N. Seaton, of New York, Jan. 5, 
 1833. 
 
 " Yerily, thus saith the Lord concerning the wars that will 
 shortly come to pass, beginning at the rebellion of South Caro- 
 lina, which will eventually terminate in the death and misery of 
 many souls. The days will come that war will be poured out 
 upon all nations beginning at that place, for behold the South- 
 ern States shall be divided against the Northern States, and the 
 Southern States will call on other nations, even the nation of 
 Great Britain, as it is called, and they shall also call upon other 
 nations in order to defend themselves against other nations, 
 and thus shall war be poured out upon all nations. And it shall 
 come to pass after many days, slaves shall rise up against their 
 masters, who shall be marshalled and disciplined for war. And 
 it shall come to pass, also, that the remnants who are left of 
 the land shall marshal themselves and shall become exceeding 
 angry, and shall vex the Gentiles with a sore vexation; and thus 
 with the sword and by bloodshed the inhabitants of the earth 
 shall mourn, and with famine, and plague, and earthquakes, and 
 the thunder of heaven, and the fierce and vivid lightnings also, 
 shall the inhabitants of the earth be made to feel the wrath and 
 indignation and chastening hand of an Almighty God until the 
 consumption decreed hath made a full end of all nations, that 
 the cry of the saints and the blood of the saints shall cease to 
 come up into the ears of the Lord of Sabaoth from the earth, 
 to be avenged of their enemies. Wherefore stand ye in holy 
 places, and be not moved until the day of the Lord come; for 
 behold it cometh quickly, saith the Lord. Amen." 
 
 Is not the great Kebellion of 1860 a sufficient attesta- 
 tion that these utterances were inspired of God? Men 
 
ri;l>II>KNCY AND I'UIKSTHOOD. 251 
 
 cculd not have given such a forecast of the future. 
 \Vhoii the thini: follows and comes to pass, of such an 
 r\iraordm:iry cliarartiT, it is (iod that speaks. Reve- 
 i L r iv. -n in 1 982. Published in the Pearl of Great 
 P '"'*, in 1851, at Liverpool, Kng. 
 Again : 
 
 44 Tl said to Mr. Smilli, 'Your namo shall be known 
 
 >rk which the Lord will perform 
 .jhteous to rejoice and the 
 ked to rage/ ' Von-e of Wa rni w/, page 72. 
 
 It i- j 1 in the "Sealed Book "that it would 
 
 _rht to light : 
 
 a a day when the blood of the saints will cry unto the 
 
 uuse of secret com hi nations and the works of dark- 
 
 a. it shall come in a day when the power of God shall 
 
 i. :md ehurehr> become defiled, and shall he lifted up 
 
 in ili< thnr h< . It shall come in a day when 
 
 snail be great pollutions upon the face of the earth; there 
 
 shall he murders, and rohl>iiiu r . and lyin.i;, and deceivings, and 
 
 whoredoms, and all manner of abominations, when there shall 
 
 any who will say, *Do this or do that,' and it matters not, 
 
 tor the Lord will uphold such at the last day. . . . 
 
 11 B Christ has shown you unto me, and I know 
 
 g; and I know that you do walk in the pride of your 
 hearts; and there arc none, save a few only, who do not lift 
 thrni .in the pride of their hearts, unto the wearing of 
 
 very line apparel, unto envying, and strifes, and malice, and 
 persecutions, and all manner of iniquities; and your churches, 
 i '-very one, have become polluted because of the pride 
 of your heart-. For behold, ye do love money, and your 
 substaiK -. and vmir fine apparel, and the adorning of your 
 chnnh.-, ninre than ye love the poor and the needy, the sick 
 and the afflicted.'' Pages 4W, 407. 
 
 None can deny that the things set forth in the above 
 lu'cn : ncreascd in a surprising manner since the 
 revelation of the " Sealed Book." So that the prevail- 
 iiiir influence of such things in.society, and throughout 
 Christendom, support the position that these utterances 
 were divinely inspire d. 
 
CHAPTER XI. 
 
 MODERN SCIENTIFIC DISCLOSURES CORROBORATE THE STATEMENTS 
 OP JOSKPH SMITH, JR., THAT THE CHARACTERS SUBMITTED BY 
 HIM AND MARTIN HARRIS TO THE INSPECTION OF DR. MITCHELL 
 AND PROF. ANTHON, OF NEW YORK CITY, WERE TRUK OXKS, 
 AND WERE COPIED FROM THE RECORDS OF THE ANCIENT IN- 
 HABITANTS OF AMERICA, AS AFFIRMED AND TESTIFIED TO BY 
 
 HIM AND OTHERS. 
 
 PROF. ANTHON, no doubt, intended that his state- 
 ment concerning the characters submitted to him should 
 militate against the claims of the "Book of Mormon." 
 Said he, "This paper was in fact a singular scroll. It 
 consisted of all kinds of crooked characters, disposed 
 in columns. . . . Greek and Hebrew letters, crosses 
 and flourishes, Roman letters inverted or placed side- 
 ways, were arranged in perpendicular columns, and the 
 whole ended in the rude delineation of a circle, divided 
 into various compartments, decked with various strange 
 marks." 
 
 Mr. Harris says that Prof. Anthon "said they were 
 Egyptian, Chaldaic, Assyrian, and Arabic characters." 
 (See page 202.) 
 
 Let us examine these statements, especially that of 
 Prof. Anthon, in the light of the statements made in the 
 "Book of Mormon," compared with modern scientific 
 discoveries, and judge as to whether it is safe to lightly 
 treat Smith's claim to having obtained plates and trans- 
 lated them, or not. 
 
ri:l>II.| \< V AM) PRIESTHOOD. 253 
 
 The w Book of Mormon" asserts that -a.colony of peo- 
 ple camo from tin- tower of Babel, crossed the ocean, 
 ami settled in Central America. They were called 
 hire, dill's. This mi-ration from the Old World took 
 place upwards of two thousand years previous to the 
 birth of the Saviour. From Central America they 
 spread into North America, hut they never inhabited 
 South America. 
 
 A, seyono 1 ffl|ony r ffflUfif} fifinfaitefl {'^ " 'l irmi *^ n "Book 
 
 of Mormon" is mainly an abridged history), left Jeru- 
 
 m under dixim- guidance, in the days of "Zedekiah, 
 
 .ludah." about ^x hundred years before Christ, 
 
 and finally landed upon the \\.-i ooasi of South America, 
 
 not far from the territory now known as Chili or Peru. 
 
 They were .Jrws, and possessed a knowledge of the 
 
 "learning of the Jews, and the language of the 
 
 ptians." 
 
 They brought with them a copy of tho Hebrew Scrip- 
 tures, extending down to the days of Jeremiah the 
 prophet, and they wrote a history of themselves (en- 
 irraved it UJKHI metallic plates), in what they called the 
 "Reformed Kiryptian language." 
 
 Still a third .fiqkiny, f?ftrg ft out from Jerusalem at the 
 time that Xedekiah, king of Judah, was carried away 
 captive to Babylon, one of Zedekiah's sons, named 
 Alylek, being among the number. They also settled 
 in the country now known as Eastern Central America. 
 In process of time they changed their language, or 
 rather, it " became corrupted." ("Book of Mormon," 
 pages 1, 3, 1), 43, 95, 137, 394, 500, and 510.) 
 
 The Nephites also changed their language, both the 
 
254 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 "Hebrew" and the "Reformed Egyptian," to suit their 
 time and circumstances. (Page 500.) 
 
 These two latter nations were finally united into one 
 nation. One king reigned over them, and they grew 
 and spread into South, Central, and North America, 
 from sea to sea, east and west. They reinhabited Cen- 
 tral and North America, where the Jaredites, who came 
 out from Babel twelve centuries before the Nephite 
 colony arrived from Jerusalem, had dwelt, and became 
 a great nation, the Jaredite colony now having become 
 extinct. 
 
 Accepting all this as true, together with the state- 
 ment that these distinct peoples possessed a written 
 language, two of whom at least were educated Jews, 
 of one it is expressly stated that he possessed a knowl- 
 edge of the "learning of the Jews, and the language 
 of the Egyptians " ; and another colony, that they came 
 from the tower, at the confusion of tongues, bringing 
 with them the old prehistoric Cushite, Arabic, and 
 Chaldaic language (for their language was not con* 
 founded) , and there is nothing in the statement of Prof. 
 Anthon, in his description of the characters taken from 
 their records, which represented their manner of writing, 
 as averred by Mr. Smith and others, that is so wonder- 
 fully inconsistent with what might logically be expected. 
 They consisted of "all kinds of crooked characters," 
 a "singular scroll," "Greek and Hebrew letters," 
 "crosses and flourishes," "Roman letters inverted," 
 and "ranged in perpendicular columns." Mr. Harris 
 says they were declared to be "Egyptian, Chaldaic, 
 Assyrian, and Arabic characters.'* 
 
PRESIDENT ^ \\D IIMKSTHOOD. 255 
 
 From a consideration of the history of those peoples, 
 :i> L'ivni in the "Book of Mormon," it would bereasona- 
 Me to conclude that their writings would appear very 
 much as set out 1)\ Prof. Anthon. It is now known 
 that in primeval times, Kirypt, Chaldea, Ionia (Asia 
 Minor), and Canaan were settled by emigrants from 
 Arabia, \vhirli belonged to the old Cushite or Hamitc 
 nation, both of the-e being of the same, or similar, 
 national habits and enlture. They were the civilizers 
 and edQMton of their time. Their attainments were 
 simply marvellou-, r-peeially in the scienee of mathe- 
 maties and a-tronoiny. From their old alphabet it 
 is alleged N\-ro derived all the alphabets of modern 
 Knrope, and it was out from that people that the first 
 ooloniefl eamr to tin- \\c-tcni continent. Says John D. 
 Iialdwin, A. M. : 
 
 44 What i- usually talked of as Greek culture had its origin in 
 .iwl was richly developed there long before its 
 liirht appeared at Athene The earliest intellectual movement 
 that found expression in the Greek language was wholly 
 A -i: it ic. It appeared in Ionia, the country of Homer, Thales, 
 1'ythairoras, and Herodotus, where, during many ages before 
 tin Innians and their language became predominant, another 
 people had richly brightened the land with their culture. The 
 literature, language, and sway of the older people were super- 
 seded or absorbed by the Ionic family of the Greek race, just as 
 in Italy, some centuries later, the speech, culture, and dominion 
 truria were superseded by the Romans. The cities of 
 Ionia and of the whole coast of Asia Minor were built and 
 occupied originally by the race represented by the Phoenicians, 
 followed by the Pelasgians; and in that beautiful region, what- 
 ever culture was known to Arabia, Egypt, Chaldea, and the 
 East, received it- most elegant development. 
 
256 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 "The scholars of Ionia itself studied in the schools of 
 Phoenicia and Egypt. They reached a degree of intellectual 
 independence and of progress in science never equalled by any 
 community on the other side of the JEgean. 
 
 " Only a small portion of the literature of Ionia has been 
 preserved; but the earliest Greek writers known or mentioned 
 were all natives of Asia Minor, or representatives . of its 
 culture. Homer was born and educated there; Hesiod's par- 
 entage and literary training were both Ionian; Archiloclms, 
 ' the first Greek who composed iambic verses according to fixed 
 rules,' was born on that coast in the eighth century before 
 Christ, and had a fame ' second only to that of Homer.' There 
 appeared the first development of what has been called the 
 ' Greek philosophy,' and Herodotus tells us that Thales, ' the 
 father of Greek philosophy,' was 'of Phoenician extraction'; 
 he was born at Miletus in the seventh century before Christ. 
 ... In Asia Minor rose the most elegant and beautiful order 
 of Greek architecture the Ionic. 
 
 " At the beginning of the sixth century before Christ the 
 Greek world had two matchless temples that moved all behold- 
 ers with admiration and wonder. They were both in Asia 
 Minor, one being the temple of Hera, at Samos, the other the 
 temple of Diana, at Ephesus. Artistic architecture had not 
 then made its appearance in Hellas. . . . Herodotus showed 
 that religion, letters, and civilization came to the Greeks from 
 the Phoenicians and Egyptians." Prehistoric Nations, pages 
 43-45. 
 
 Here we have presented a remarkable civilization that 
 existed in primeval times, which antedates the civiliza- 
 tion of Greece, or Rome, or Phoenicia. Its original 
 seat was in old Arabia ; from thence the inhabitants 
 emigrated westward and laid the foundations of Egypt, 
 Chaldea, Mesopotamia, indeedall Western Asia, Canaan, 
 and Phoenicia. They had " reached a degree of intel- 
 lectual independence and progress in science never 
 
\M> n;ii>i HOOD. 257 
 
 equalled liy any community on the other side of the 
 I-' rum their alphabet, "all of the alphabets 
 of modem Kurope have been derived." This discovery 
 i> indeed a .-trance kiiul of missing link, that seientists 
 havr luckily rui, mi to, in the-e modern times. What 
 a contrast it i> from our former notions of what 
 the.M> ancient people were! These late discoveries 
 iv\eal the tact that away back in those priiiicvul times 
 there duclt a larire, enterpri>inir, and nourishing nation- 
 ality , not uf ijnorrinrt- and licailicnish darkness, as had 
 IM-CU >nj)pn>.-.l, hut nf rivili/ation and culture. Greece 
 and lumr \vrn not the originators of civilization, the 
 art- and lOieDOeS, tlir plao-s where they grew up spon- 
 tan'iu-ly lik- wcrd- from the field, then, as has been 
 hitherto tauirht and believed ; but what they possessed 
 in the way of learninir, in the arts and sciences, was 
 borrowed from an older and higher civilization, one 
 which they never Dialled in intellectual and scientific 
 attainment-. 
 
 It will pay, thru, to retrace our steps and come back 
 to the old Mal>le liible ground: that language, civiliza- 
 tion, and culture began at Eden, and were transmitted 
 teKMM the tlood in the family of Noah, and thence to 
 his de.x-end mts, rather than having been evolved with 
 i lie evolution of man from protoplasm, and through 
 the monkey in his various changes and links, as held by 
 
 -ollie. 
 
 In the " pM.nk of Mormon" we are informed that up- 
 wards of twenty centuries before the birth of the 
 Saviour (at the fall of Babel and the confusion of 
 tongues) there came a colony out from this old Cushite 
 
258 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 civilization, under divine guidance, to the land of 
 America. They were called Jaredites, and they brought 
 with them the civilization, the arts, sciences, habits, 
 customs, traditions, and language of their day and 
 time. The Bible account is : 
 
 " The Lord did there confound the language of all the earth: 
 and from thence did the Lord scatter them abroad upon the 
 face of all the earth." Gen. xi. 9. 
 
 The "Book of Mormon" affirms that a colony came 
 directly from the tower to this Western Continent, 
 and the Bible says God "scattered them abroad upon 
 the face of all the earth." So the two books are in 
 accord. The people of this old colony brought with 
 them the language of their fathers (for their speech 
 was not confounded), containing Egyptian, Chaldaic, 
 Arabic, Assyriac, and Ionic letters, the old alphabet 
 from which " all the alphabets of modern Europe have 
 been derived." 
 
 Some twelve centuries later than the migration of 
 the Jaredites a colony of Jews left Jerusalem, and in 
 process of time they, also, landed in America. They 
 understood the Hebrew language and that of the Egyp- 
 tians : the latter being the old Cushite tongue, contain- 
 ing whatever of change that time and circumstances 
 had caused to be made in it (including that of miracle 
 at the confusion of tongues), and they made this lan- 
 guage the current language of their nation and people. 
 They called it the "Keformed Egyptian." In after 
 years the Nephites came in possession of the written 
 language of the Jaredites, the records of the Jaredites 
 
PBE8IDCNO1 \\i> I'lMKSTHOOD. 259 
 
 falling into their hands. One of these nations having 
 ,-pnkrn the old Cu>liite tongue, pure and simple, only 
 as changed ly time and circumstances, and the other, 
 that of the Ilel.reu and tlie old Cushite tongue"re- 
 furmed." Jt \\nuld le natural for them to retain char- 
 acters from both of these languages, and combine and 
 perpetuate them in tho rommou language of the nation. 
 N there anything surprising, then, in the discovery 
 of the iveords of the-r peoples, that they should be 
 found to rontain Hr!nv\v, Greek, Chaldaic, Egyptian, 
 and Arahic (hi P Would it not be more sur- 
 
 prising if they were not found? Smith was right, then, 
 in his announcement that he had discovered and had in 
 his possession the true character^ u-ed in writing by 
 those prehi>torie, nation-, and Anthon's statement con- 
 firm- that of Smith, as do al>o the historical facts cited." 
 Says JoMah IVie-l : 
 
 44 Hebrew words arc found ainon^ the American Indians in 
 considerable variety. They are of Jewish origin.'' 
 
 So also declares the * Book of Mormon." 
 
 Again, >av- .Mr. lialdwin: 
 
 " It seems to me impossible for any free-minded scholar to 
 
 Minly tin? traditions, mythologies, fragmentary records, mould- 
 
 j monuments, and other remains of prehistoric ages, and 
 
 fail to see that the people described in the Hebrew Scriptures 
 
 as Cushites were the original eivilizers of Southwestern Asia; 
 
 and that, in the deepest antiquity, their influence was estab- 
 
 1 in nearly all the coast regions, from the extreme east 
 
 to the extreme west of thei)ld World." Prehistoric Nations, 
 
 page 18. 
 
 " In some respects, the most important discovery made in 
 Arabia is that which brings to light the old language of the 
 
260 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 country, and shows its affinity with that of Egypt and of West- 
 ern Asia in the earliest times. In these studies nothing is 
 more reliable than the historical revelations of the science of 
 language. 
 
 "It is now beyond question that this Cushite tongue, found 
 in the Chaldean ruins, and traced throughout Western Asia, 
 was the ancient language of Arabia." Ibid., pages 88, 89. 
 
 " The oldest Cushite alphabet known to us is that which the 
 Phoenicians carried to Southern and Western Europe, which, 
 however, was not preserved without modification. The names 
 of its letters, and some of their forms, show that it was de- 
 rived originally from hieroglyphics. Aleph means an ox; bit, 
 bith, or beth, a house or temple; and gamel or gimel, a carnel. 
 . . . The invention of this alphabet, from which all the alpha- 
 bets of modern Europe have been derived, was attributed to 
 the Phoenicians. . . . The original country of the Cushite race, 
 to which the Phoenicians belonged, the original home where 
 this culture had birth, and from which the Cushite colonies and 
 influence went forth in every direction to spread civilization, 
 and create such nations as Egypt and Chaldea, was not 
 merely the little district of Phoenicia ; it was the whole Arabian 
 peninsula." Ibid., page 94. 
 
 Again : 
 
 u The Cushite origin of the Phoenicians is shown no less 
 distinctly by the architectural remains of their oldest cities. In 
 every country and on every shore where the old Cushite settle- 
 ments are traced, are found the remains of vast constructions 
 that astonish and perplex beholders. They are found in Egypt, 
 Nubia, Arabia, India, Greece, Italy, Great Britain, and Phoe- 
 nicia. In Chaldea, where there was no stone, there were 
 immense structures of brick. 
 
 " According to the uniform and explicit testimony of Greek 
 and Koman antiquity, the art of alphabetical writing was brought 
 into existence, or first diffused, by the Phoenicians. This art 
 was evidently originated by the Arabian Cushites, in ages 
 older than Egypt and Chaldea." Ibid., pages 141, 167. 
 
H:II->TIIOOD. 261 
 
 In speaking of tin* settlement of America in pre- 
 
 historic limes, Mr. lialdwin further says : 
 
 .is seems probable, this knowledge was a reality, the 
 people who comnumicatr.l with AnuTK-a must have gone from 
 
 thcgivat nation m-ah-d nn tin- W.-M.TII Mediterranean by the 
 onunnnii lishi'd in that region." 
 
 It -hould hr borne in mind that this is the precise 
 point \\hirhihe "Hunk of Mormon " states the ancient 
 
 inhabitant- of America came from, some twenty-two 
 centuries before Chri>t. Thr >ame country and the 
 -aim- people to uhidi Mr. Baldwin refers. 
 
 K very thing points to the conclusion that the most ancient 
 inhabitants of Ann-rira wnv little inferior in antiquity to the 
 inhabitauU of the Old World/' Prehistoric America, 
 NAI>.\ ;ige 500. 
 
 tin- veil has heen pushed hack by modern 
 hrymid thr time of Moses, or Abraham, or 
 Homer, or Hesiod, or HaM, when "the whole earth 
 of one laiiL r uaire, and of one speech." (Gen. xi. 
 1.) And the world is found to have been populated 
 with a rivili/rd, progressive, intelligent, and cultured 
 race of people. Their architectural remains and irn- 
 inciiM' superstructures "astonish all beholders." They 
 the world wherever this people colonized or dwelt. 
 In Arabia, Chaldea, Egypt, Mesopotamia, Ionia, Ca- 
 iiaai ce, Iiome, Phoenicia, and in Central and 
 
 North America their footprints are the same; stu- 
 pendous buildings, marvellous superstructures, that 
 
262 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 strike with awe and astonishment all who make their 
 history a study. The same people who built in Egypt, 
 Chaldea, Ionia, and Babel, built in America, and before 
 the people from whom the Indians descended came 
 here, as is affirmed in the "Book of Mormon." This 
 is confirmed by the Indian himself. Says J. W. Fos- 
 ter, LL. D. : - 
 
 u Whilst the Indians are notoriously superstitious, and invent 
 legends which they attach to every unusual aspect of nature, 
 with regard to the origin of the mounds their statements are 
 uniform, that their antiquity reaches back to a period beyond 
 the memory of their ancestors, who saw them as they see them, 
 reposing in an unbroken solitude, and shaded by an apparently 
 primeval forest." Prehistoric Races in the United States, page 
 375. 
 
 The w Book of Mormon " account reads as follows : 
 
 " The king said unto him, Being grieved for the afflictions 
 of my people, I caused that forty and three of my people 
 should take a journey into the wilderness [in South America], 
 that thereby they might 'find the land of Zarahemla; that we 
 might appeal unto our brethren to deliver us out of bondage. 
 And they were lost in the wilderness for the space of many 
 days, yet they were diligent, and found not the land of Zara- 
 hemla, but returned to this land, having travelled in a land 
 among many waters; having discovered a land which was cov- 
 ered with bones of men, and of beasts, etc., and was also 
 covered with ruins of buildings of every kind; having discov- 
 ered a land which had been peopled with a people who were as 
 numerous as the hosts of Israel. And for a testimony that the 
 things that they have said are true, they have brought twenty- 
 four plates, which are filled with engravings; and they are of 
 pure gold. And behold, also, they have brought breastplates, 
 which are large; and they are of brass, and of copper, and are 
 perfectly sound. And again, they have brought swords, and the 
 
ri;i>im \ v AND I'KiKSTiiooi). 263 
 
 hilU thereof and the blades thereof are cankered with rust; 
 and there is no one in the land that is able to interpret the 
 language or tin- eogravingfl that are on the plates." Book of 
 Mormon, pages 1 
 
 :ory i> in harmony with the Indian tradition; 
 lliat i >, a " uniform Mah'inent " among them everywhere, 
 tliat the iiiomid-lmildrrs pivcrded their nation in set- 
 tling in Americ-i. The mound-builders were here cen- 
 turies twri\ oenturiea before the progenitors of 
 
 th- Indian- cording to the " Hook of Mormon," 
 
 and this kinir who Mnt out I'm ty men in sean-h of 
 friend-, W18M Ancestor of the Indian race. The "Book 
 of Mormon " and other ivliahle hi>lory airree. 
 
 The oll Cn-hile people that came from Babel became, 
 
 divid.-d as a nation, warred amonir themselves, about 
 
 dony of Jews, the ancestors of the 
 
 Indian-, Irft Jcrn-alem in the days of Zedekiah, king 
 of .Jtidah, and thry became exterminated. Nothing 
 \\asleft but thrir monmnents, mounds, and mammoth 
 , Miper-trnctures, built aires before, that the Indian 
 nothinir more of than the white man. The 
 :iy from Jrru.-alein iinally i>ossessed their history, 
 hourvrr, Irarnrd of their origin and great calamity, 
 and reinlubited tlieir de-erted lands, which they called 
 lion," the account of which is found in the "Book 
 of Mormon." N< .\\ , . ould Mr. Smith have guessed all 
 this out, and have it accord with the facts and particu- 
 lar- of laler ivvealmcnt>, conjured it out of his own 
 head? It is ra>;erlo believe in miracles than to believe 
 that In- could have done BO. There 2* something, then, 
 to support the claims of the "Book of Mormon." 
 
264 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 Further, it is known that the oldest nation that 
 inhabited America has long since been exterminated. 
 So says the " Book of Mormon." So says tradition. So 
 says modern research. The evidences point out the 
 fact that it was sudden and complete. People left their 
 daily pursuits, as did the people of Pompeii and Her- 
 culaneum at the time of the great eruption of Vesuvius, 
 as if made aware that some awful impending doom 
 awaited them ; they quit their mining camps with the 
 coveted ore partially and altogether out of the earth, 
 which was of immense value, and never returned to 
 claim it. They may have left it with some hope of 
 returning, but went down to death before the power of 
 the enemy. So the great nation became extinct. God's 
 ways are not as man's ways. This utter destruction 
 was presaged long before it came to pass, by the 
 Prophet Jeremiah, as follows : 
 
 " Flee, get you far off [Hebrew, flit greatly], dwell deep 
 [that is, go in secret], O ye inhabitants of Hazor, saith the 
 Lord ; for Nebuchadrezzar king of Babylon hath taken coun- 
 sel against you, and hath conceived a purpose against you. 
 Arise, get you up unto the wealthy nation, that dwelleth without 
 care, saith the Lord, which have neither gates nor bars, which 
 dwell alone. And their camels shall be a booty, and the multi- 
 tude of their cattle a spoil: and I will scatter into all winds 
 them that are in the utmost corners; and I will bring their 
 calamity from all sides thereof, saith the Lord." Jer. xlix. 
 30-32. 
 H 
 
 Nebuchadrezzar had decreed war and destruction 
 
 against Jerusalem and the Jews, and the nations round 
 about. Hazor was the old capital of the land, and the 
 prophet uses this name instead of Jerusalem in deliv- 
 
PRESIDENCY AND I'KIKSTHOOD. 265 
 
 enni: this warning to certain of the inhabitants to "Flee, 
 tar oil', dwell (loop," "get you up unto the 
 
 iliy nation, that dwelleth without care," and "I will 
 luiiiLT their calamity from all sid There was no 
 
 nation in the Eastern world that dwelt without care or 
 tVar fr mother nations, that had neither bars nor gates. 
 It i- nini: the sway of the kingdom of Baby- 
 
 lon, " And whr: the children of men dwell, the 
 
 !' the field and the fowls of the heaven hath he 
 
 n into thine hand, and hath made thce ruler over 
 thrm all. Thou art this head of gold." (Dan. ii. 38.) 
 Tin rr were no inhabitants in the Kastcrn world who 
 did not >erve the powerful kingdoms of Habylon, Medo- 
 Pereia, Macedonia, etc. \\'e must look elsewhere for 
 one that dwells alone and without care. 
 
 The "P>.>ok of Mormon" allirms that about the time 
 that the kinir <>f Iahylon laid siege against Jerusalem, 
 that the Lord led a few families of Jews to the continent 
 of America. line they settled, and here they found 
 that a irreat ami powerful nation had preceded them, 
 and for some unknown cause to them had been utterly 
 de-t roved. Nothing was left as memorials but the work 
 of by-gono ages. Their mounds, pyramids, dwelling- 
 plaee-, implements of agriculture and war testified of 
 their LTeatness. They had neither "bars nor gates," 
 bul dwelt "alone." The Indian is right, then, when he 
 Hiyfl the mounds were here when his ancestors came,. 
 the " P.nok of Mormon/' the Bible, and historical facts 
 
 beillL r in evidence. 
 
 TheoldCushite and Semitic peoples were necessarily 
 the early descendant- of the patriarch Noah. Near 
 
266 PRESIDENCY AND PPtTESTHOOBf. 
 
 relatives, or the immediate offspring of Shem, Ham, 
 and Japheth first located away back in old Arabia, 
 thence around the Persian Gulf, and finally settled in 
 Chaldea, Egypt, Canaan, Mesopotamia, and Ionia, or 
 Western Asia. They carried with them the language, 
 civilization, traditions, and scientific and architectural 
 knowledge that they had attained. On this point says 
 Cunningham Geikie, D. D. : 
 
 u The plains of Lower Mesopotamia had long been the seat 
 of an ancient people when the forefathers of Abraham wan- 
 dered towards them from the south, that is, from Arabia. 
 Known to us as Accadians, and doubtless connected with the 
 Accad mentioned in Genesis (x. 10), they had literature and a 
 high civilization peculiar to themselves. Columns of Accadian, 
 or early Chaldaic, as it is sometimes called, are found accompa- 
 nied, side by side, by Assyrian words to explain them, as 
 already obsolete. ... So strangely remote, however, was the 
 rise of this civilization, that all the great temple structures of 
 Babylonia were founded by kings who must have reigned 
 earlier than the sixteenth century before Christ. . . . Nor was 
 their empire famous only for architecture. The Accadians had 
 already distinguished themselves by careful astronomical obser- 
 vations and calculations ; had a careful graded system of 
 weights and measures; a money system skilfully settled; and 
 a literature of which copious remains are new found in Euro- 
 pean museums, embracing works on geography, astrology, 
 mythology, grammar, and mathematics. . . . On this busy 
 scene of the very dawn of time, a new people after a while 
 appeared, wandering from Arabia to the south of Babylonia, 
 and settling first in and around Ur, tbe present Mugheir, in the 
 delta of the Euphrates. This was the race from a branch of 
 which Abraham was, hereafter, to spring, for they were of 
 Semitic stock. Steadily fighting their way north, they slowly 
 mastered the Accadians, and became their rulers." Hours 
 with the Bible, pages 25, 26 ? 27. 
 
PKKMDI \< V AND PRIESTHOOD. 267 
 
 Again : 
 
 " Tin- p'-rtVction to which the art of writing had arrived so 
 soon itnrod may well lead us to believe it was an art 
 
 transmit t id fmm across the waters of the deluge. The old 
 ,>han account of the creation, so strangely recovered, is 
 inti n-. ly inteivsting, at once for comparison and contrast with 
 thai Only two tahlets out of at least five have 
 
 aa yet been found." 76uJ., pa^r 
 
 Dr. (ieikie pves tlu t mishit ion of these tablets, 
 
 Compares them with tin- fir-t chapters of (ienesis con- 
 
 inir the creation, and concludes his comments as 
 
 - : 
 
 -tory of ' Kftted hrfore Moses, in its 
 
 Com] li as a whole and in detail, and even in the 
 
 ;its/' / ' 3G. 
 
 Thi- Mrrniint is in h:innony with the claims of the 
 I- "f Mormon/' that there was a civilized and cul- 
 tmvi! ia- nt' |.r..jih that dwelt upon the plains of 
 Shinar at thr time nf tln^ building of Babel and the 
 eunt'n-ioii of to?. I a knowledge of the 
 
 ition, Noah, and the Hood. The w Book of Mormon " 
 aUo affirms that it was from this place and from among 
 the people dwelling there that a colony emigrated at 
 the confusion of tongues, and found a home upon this 
 lern Continent in Central America. They repre- 
 sented all of culture, tradition, and written history 
 known to this old civilization, possessing a knowledge 
 of letter-, the ait- and sciences, Noah, the flood, and 
 the creation, with the methods of building the marvel- 
 lous Mi|u iMrnctnres erected by that people, having 
 even seen the tower of Babel itself. 
 
268 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 Thi's position is supported by the scientific findings 
 made in Central America, revealing traditions of Noah, 
 the flood, the ark, and the creation of the world, 
 together with stupendous superstructures of various 
 kinds, and great pyramids that rival any found in the 
 Old World, and abundant evidence of various kinds, 
 showing that at one time there existed in that country 
 an intelligent and powerful nation of people. The evi- 
 dence goes to show that they must have been of the old 
 Cushite and Semitic race and culture that built Arabia, 
 Egypt, Chaldea, Western Asia, Greece, Rome, and 
 Canaan, thus confirming what was announced in the 
 "Book of Mormon," long before these scientific dis- 
 coveries were made. This is further corroborative 
 proof that Smith's claim to having had in his posses- 
 sion genuine characters of a prehistoric people who 
 inhabited America was correct. But the evidence 
 accumulates. 
 
 Continues Mr. Baldwin : 
 
 " To find the chief seats and most abundant remains of the 
 most remarkable civilization of this old American race, we 
 must go still farther south into Central America and some of 
 the more southern states of Mexico. Here ruins of many 
 ancient cities have been discovered, cities which must have 
 been deserted and left to decay in ages previous to the begin- 
 ning of the Aztec supremacy. Most of these ruins were found 
 buried in dense forests, where, at the time of the Spanish con- 
 quest, they had been long hidden from observation. 
 
 " The chief peculiarity of these ruins, that which especially 
 invites attention, is the evidence they furnish that their build- 
 ers had remarkable skill in architecture and architectural 
 ornamentation. All who have visited them bear witness that 
 the workmanship was of a high order. The rooms and corn- 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 269 
 
 dors in these edifices were finely and often elaborately finished, 
 plaster, ri id sculpture being used. Throughout," he 
 
 again says (quoting Stephens), u the laying and polishing of the 
 stones are as as under the rules of the best modern 
 
 masonry. . . . The nrnammtatinn is no less remarkable than 
 the masonry and architectural finish." Ancient America, 
 pages 93 and 99. 
 
 Tin- drfeats tin* old position that the prehistoric 
 nations that inhabited America were suvages or but 
 : -ci\ ili/.rd, that was current in the world at the 
 time of the publication of the "Hook of Mormon," and 
 >npporN tin- historical account found in the "Book of 
 mmi, "that tln-v \\.-re an enlightened, cultured, and 
 rni.-rprUiiiLr niCQ of people, and this information was 
 ohlaim-d from tin iiarartrr- in Smith's possession. 
 
 The Marquis de Nada iliac, author of "Prehistoric 
 Amrrira," in \\ritini: of the old civilization of Peru, 
 says : 
 
 in the world, prrhap-, lia- man displayed greater 
 <iy. It was in these desolate regions that arose the most 
 j. . \\rrful and m>xt highly civili/rd rmpire of the two Americas, 
 and at tin- pn-mt day ii- im-mnry is everywhere preserved in 
 tin- imp. .-in- niins covrrim: the country, the fortresses defend- 
 ccting it, the accquias, or canals, conduct- 
 in- tin- watrr Deeded for fertilizing the fields, the tambos or 
 ImiiM-s of n-fuge, in the mountains for the use of travellers, the 
 potteries, the linen and cotton cloth, and the ornaments of 
 gold anl iled in the groves, and which are sought 
 
 for by tin- Tapadas with insatiable zeal. 
 
 Tin- mpire of the Incas, of which we are now to speak, 
 was tin- nd miles in li-nijth by four hundred in width. 
 
 It inrlnd.d within its limits Peru, Bolivia, Ecuador, part 
 O f < mine Republic." - Prehistoric America, 
 
 p:iL'e 888. 
 
270 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 Keeping in mind that this was the identical region 
 that the " Book of Mormon " affirms that the intelligent 
 and refined colony of Jews settled some six hundred 
 years before Christ, and introduced all of science, and 
 art, and enterprise peculiar to the Jews, Egyptians, 
 and other kindred nations of those times, and this is a 
 great acquisition in confirmation of the truthfulness of 
 that record. In 1830, when the "Book of Mormon" 
 was published, these things were not known, and were 
 not discovered until after the year 1841, and by far the 
 larger proportion much later, except some superficial 
 view of some of the ancient ruins may have been had 
 by the warring Spaniards that entered some parts of 
 the country. 
 
 The "Book of Mormon" says, that there was a 
 decadence in after centuries of the intelligent race that 
 settled in that country ; that their enemies, an ignorant 
 and warlike race, prevailed against them, and the 
 refined nation was utterly destroyed, and their civiliza- 
 tion obliterated by their vicious, stupid, and blood- 
 thirsty conquerors. Mr. Nadaillac confirms this as 
 follows : 
 
 " In every direction, for an extent of several leagues [describ- 
 ing the ruins of a vast ancient city], long lines of massive 
 walls, huacas, palaces, aqueducts, reservoirs of water, and 
 granaries can be made out. Everything proves the power and 
 wealth of a people, the very name of whom has remained uncer- 
 tain." Ibid., page 395. 
 
 Again : 
 
 " At every turn South America presents vestiges of a van- 
 ished race, of a culture now lost; and we are alwa} 7 s compelled 
 to one conclusion as to our absolute powerlessness to decide on 
 
ri:i>iM\.v AND I'IMKSTIIOOD. 271 
 
 th origin or cause of the decadence of these races, now repre- 
 sent. .iseniMe savages without a past, as without a 
 
 future." I hul.. page 465. 
 
 "Hunk of Mormon" affirms that this ancient 
 nation not onl\ ;he art of writing, but that 
 
 tli'-y \\roh- ( engraved) upon metallic plates, gold, 
 tc. The plates in Mr. Smith's posses- 
 -ion, tVnm which the characters in question were taken, 
 \\eiv -old, abi.ut as thick as common tin, and beauti- 
 fully d. Iii is; 4 ,!), wlim the "Book of Mormon" 
 
 grafl lir-i publi-hed, we were told that savages did not 
 , and knew nothing of gold plates (indicating 
 that a civili/ed and intelligent people never lived upon 
 the continent of America); but Mr. Xadaillac writes, 
 on paire 11:; !' his work, in speaking of the Temple of 
 the Sun, and snys it was named the "town of gold." 
 - having .seen, in various houses in 
 CU/CM, >herts of gold preserved as relics which came 
 from the Temple <>f the Sun. These plaques, he tells 
 US, were scarcely as thick as a common sheet of paper." 
 This, too, confirms Smith's announcement. They "were 
 acquainted with bron/e, copper, tin, lead, gold, and 
 silver," and " their chief object was the fabrication of 
 gold and silver objects." (Ibid., page 463.) 
 
 Further, Mr. Stephens, after having explored the 
 old ruins of PaleiKjiie, "palaces, temples, and public 
 huildiiii:-," concludes his description and remarks con- 
 ceriiini: what he saw, as follows: 
 
 "What \\< hail In-fore our eyes was grand, curious, and re- 
 rnarkal>l<! ciMm-li. Here were the remains of a cultivated, pol- 
 ished, and peculiar people, who had passed through all the 
 
272 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 stages incident to the rise and fall of nations, reached their 
 golden age, and perished entirely unknown. The links that 
 connected them with the human family were severed and lost, 
 and these were the only memorials of their footsteps upon 
 earth. We lived in the ruined palace of their kings, we went 
 up to their desolate temples and fallen altars, and wherever 
 we moved we saw the evidence of their taste, their skill in 
 arts, their wealth and power." STEPHENS, Travels in Central 
 America, Chiapas, and Yucatan, Yol. II., page 356. 
 
 Speaking of the ruins of Palcnque, Mr. Short 
 
 says : 
 
 "Four hundred yards south of the palace stands the ruins of 
 a pyramid and temple. . . . The temple faces the east, and on 
 the western wall of its inner apartment, itself facing the east- 
 ern light, is found (or rather was, for it has now entirely disap- 
 peared) the most beautiful specimen of stucco relief in America. 
 M. Waldec, with the critical insight of an experienced artist, 
 declares it ' worthy to be compared to Xhe most beautiful works 
 of the age of Augustus.' He therefore named the temple the 
 Beau Belief. . . . Correctness of design and graceful outlines 
 predominate to such an extent, that we may safely pronounce 
 the beautiful youth who sits enthroned in his elaborate and 
 artistic throne, the American Apollo. In the original drawing 
 the grace of the arms and wrists is truly matchless, and the 
 chest and muscles are displayed in the most perfect manner." 
 "The next subject of interest to the student of sculpture is 
 found in the Temple of the Cross, in the inmost sanctuary of 
 . all, and is known as the tablet of the cross. Three stones cov- 
 ered most of the surface of the rear wall of the sanctum sancto- 
 rum, and present an area six feet, four inches high, by ten feet 
 eight inches wide. . . . The two lateral stones (the left-hand 
 one being shown in our cut) are covered with hieroglyphics, 
 which begin at the left-hand upper corner with a large capital 
 letter. ... By referring to the hieroglyphic tablet at the left 
 of the cross, it will be observed that just below the large initial 
 or word is a threefold hieroglyphic, while seven others in the 
 
PftESIDENi v AND i'K!i:>ni()oi>. 273 
 
 same column are double. This would indicate, we should think, 
 that tin- duUDBClm irere read from the top downwards." The 
 North Americans, by SHOUT, pa-es ;;s7-301. 
 
 Hen- is skill rxhihitrd in architecture, science, and 
 tin- art-, ami tin- \\uik BO lixrd, and sturdy, and beau- 
 tiful, ifl lo l.c \\Mi-iliy to he compaml with the finest 
 fob known. A lani:uai:r, a writing, is also revealed, 
 - iM-auiifnl niL r ra\ mirs and straniM' to announce, like 
 Mr. Smith's rh., .-ulrd to Prof. Anthon, they 
 
 I in rulmmi-, and arc supposed to have been 
 1 from top to bottom. Smith's characters are still 
 1 to ln in the line of tart-, 
 lirr : 
 
 44 We must give attention to one fact that has peculiar signifi- 
 
 says Mr. Haldwin. 4k The zodiac, representing the 
 
 apparent path of the sun in the heavens, with the name and 
 
 of its signs substantially the same, was coin- 
 
 iii"n to c , pt, and Arabia. Sometimes eleven 
 
 signs were counted, the < -laws of the scorpion representing the 
 
 i known as I.ihra. Sextus, Empiricus, and others stated that 
 
 ic, as we have it, came directly from the Chaldeans. 
 
 iiihuity of the zodiacs used in Egypt, India, and 
 
 the countries of Western Asia shows that they must have had 
 
 a common origin, and to find their origin we must go to the 
 
 older people who gave all these countries civilization, and pre- 
 
 1 them to become great.'* Prehistoric Nations, page 117. 
 
 Admitting this announcement as true, that the zodiac 
 had a common origin among all of the Old World peo- 
 plr>, thr (iivrk- a nd Romans having received it from 
 ilir Chaldransand Egyptians, the argument is still in 
 >r of tin; rlaims of the "Book of Mormon," for 
 a knowledge of the zodiac and astronomy was had 
 
274 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 among the prehistoric people that inhabited Central 
 America, of whom it is affirmed that they came out 
 from the ancient Chaldeans, and possessed a knowledge 
 of their arts and learning. They also understood 
 astronomy, and had astronomical instruments and 
 observatories. 
 
 The following is in proof that the prehistoric peoples 
 of America did possess a knowledge of the zodiac, 
 the same as the ancient Chaldeans, Egyptians, Ara- 
 bians, and Greeks : 
 
 " The calendar system of Mayas and Nahuas present analo- 
 gies to the system employed by the Persians, Egyptians, and 
 certain Asiatic nations, and the presumption is very strong that 
 the latter furnished the ground-plan upon which the Nahua 
 system was constructed. The accuracy of the Aztec calendar 
 must ever be a monument to their intellectual culture, and an 
 undeniable proof of the advanced state of ancient Mexican 
 civilization." North Americans, by SHORT, page 519. 
 
 Again : 
 
 "The antiquities of Mexico and Central America reveal 
 religious symbols, devices, and ideas nearly identical with those 
 found in all countries of the Old World where Cushite commu- 
 nities formerly existed. . . . He [Humboldt] found evidence of 
 it in the religious symbols, the architecture, the hieroglyphics, 
 and the social customs made manifest by ruins, which he was 
 sure came from the other side of the ocean." Prehistoric 
 Nations , page 393. 
 
 Further : 
 
 "The ruins show that they had the art of writing, and that 
 at the south this art was more developed, more like a phonetic 
 system of writing, than that found in use among the Aztecs. 
 The inscriptions of Palenque, and the characters used in some 
 of the manuscript books that have been preserved, are not the 
 same as the Mexican picture-writing. It is known that books 
 
ri:i->im:vv AND PKIESTHOOD. 275 
 
 or mann-cnj.t irritingfl wnv abundant among them in the ages 
 jM-riod. They had an accurate measure 
 
 of tin- lol ii'l a >v*t<-m of chronology, and many of their 
 
 writing wnv hi>i>rical/' Ancient America, page 187. 
 
 Here i- furnished ample support (and this is not a 
 lithe at hand; f"i' Mi'- Smith's characters, which were 
 Mibmitted t<> Prut. Anthon and Dr. Mitchell, even 
 
 pi'mi: ili- statement of Prof. Anthon himself, as 
 
 having had a legit imate origin, and were true charac- 
 
 laimed. - "Greek," "Hrlnvw," " Konmu let- 
 
 t i -," " llouri-hr-," " rirclr^ " etc., rather than to pre- 
 
 ptiiMudy i iHirlude them to liave heen a fraud, and 
 obtained l.y mp\ in- from the Greek, Hebrew, and 
 olher ancient alphal)et>, .-imply because no one believed, 
 at that time, in the administration of angels, or that a 
 eivili/ed and highly ctillivated people had at one time 
 
 It upon ih;- cuntinent previous to its discovery by 
 The illiterate Smith believed in both, and 
 advocated both Afl being true in fact, having obtained 
 his knowledge from the characters upon the plates. 
 The latter claim j- ;iu\\ (. .needed by every one. Smith's 
 fur. \en by divine in.-piration, was a long way 
 
 ahead of the .scholar. 
 Further : 
 
 u The ruins of ancient Peru are found chiefly on the elevated 
 hct \\ccn Quito and Lake Titieaca, 
 
 hut th.y can h traced live hundred miles farther south to 
 
 (hi! i he region connecting these high plateaus 
 
 with lie coast. The great di>trict to which they belong 
 
 extends north and south about two thousand miles. . . . The 
 
 .vian ratafl -how n- remains of cities, temples, palaces, 
 
 - of various kinds, fortresses, aqueducts (one of 
 
276 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 them four hundred and fifty miles long), great roads (extending 
 through the whole length of the empire), and terraces on the 
 sides of mountains. For all these constructions the builders 
 used cut stone laid in mortar or cement, and their work was 
 done admirably." 
 
 Cieca de Leon, speaking of the ruins of Lake Titicaca, 
 says : - 
 
 "There are stones so large and so overgrown that our 
 wonder is incited, it being incomprehensible how the power of 
 man could have placed them where we see them. . . . Large 
 gateways with hinges, platforms, and porches, eaph made of a 
 single stone. It surprised me to see these enormous gateways 
 made of great masses of stone, some of which were thirty feet 
 long, fifteen high, and six thick. 
 
 u In some respects, the Peruvian civilization was developed 
 to such a degree as challenged admiration. The Peruvians 
 were highly skilled in agriculture and in some kinds of manu- 
 factures. No people ever had a more efficient system of 
 industry. This created their wealth, and made possible their 
 great public works." Ancient America, by BALDWIN, pages 
 222, 223, 232, 233, and 247. 
 
 These citations speak for themselves. The ancient 
 remains to which they refer are located precisely where 
 the "Book of Mormon " assigns them, or rather where 
 it affirms the ancient inhabitants made their first and 
 among their largest settlements. 
 
 u No American people," says the Marquis de Nadaillac, 
 u has surpassed the Peruvians in the manufacture of woven 
 tissues. The cotton they cultivated in the warm and .humid 
 valleys, with the wool of llamas, alpacas, and vicunas, supplied 
 excellent material. They knew the art of dyeing, the stuff was 
 often woven in wool of different colors, and by this means the 
 most varied designs were obtained in the woof. The cotton 
 cloths, generally of great fineness, were dyed in different colors, 
 
ri;i>ii>r.\< ^ AND PKIKM HOOD. 277 
 
 and the workmen knew how, hy o. inhibitions of ornaments 
 or li obtain the imt happy results." Prehistoric 
 
 Americ 
 
 This further confirms the claim that there was a 
 
 highly ri\ili/rd and mlt ivatrd race, who dwelt in South 
 
 Amrrira in pivhi>ioric times, as announced in the inter- 
 
 i of the rhara-ters in Jo-rpli Smith's possession. 
 
 Let us examine a little further into the facts relatin^ 
 
 o 
 
 tu ilie mound-luiilders. On this subject, Mr. Baldwin 
 writes as follows : 
 
 14 4 ly of what is shown in the many reports on 
 
 ancient remains seems plainly to authorize the conclusion 
 that the moimd-huilders entered the country at the south, and 
 began tin :m-nt.s near the Gulf." 
 
 So declared >mith'> rliarartrr-, long before these 
 scientific discoveries were made. 
 
 - l.Ymains of their works have been traced through a great 
 country. They are found in West Virginia, and are 
 spread through Michigan. Wisconsin, and Iowa to Nebraska. 
 MOM numerous in ( )hio, Indiana, Illinois, Wisconsin, Mis- 
 souri, Arkansas, Kentucky, Tennessee, Louisiana, Mississippi, 
 
 rida, and Texas. 
 
 "That appears to me the most reasonable suggestion which 
 assumes that the mound-builders came originally from Mexico 
 
 and Central Am. ri< a Coming from Mexico and Central 
 
 America, they would begin their settlements on the Gulf coast, 
 and after dvance gradually up the river to the Ohio 
 
 Valley. It seems evident that they came by this route." 
 Ancient America, pages 31 and 70. 
 
 This further confirms the statements found in the 
 "Book of Mormon/' that the first settlements made 
 upon thin continent, in primeval times, were made in 
 
278 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 Central and South America, and that the migrations of 
 the people were from south to north. 
 
 Bear In mind that Peru is the identical spot, or nearly 
 so, affirmed by the " Book of Mormon " that the colony 
 of Nephites landed that came out from Jerusalem six 
 hundred years before the birth of the Saviour, and 
 commenced to build a nation and people in South 
 America. The way-marks in the "Book of Mormon" 
 are clearly and definitely set out, so there can be no 
 mistaking the locality. This finding of antiquated 
 cities ; great roads, that cost an immense capital and 
 skill to make them (one single road in Peru is supposed 
 to have cost more to build it than it did to build the 
 whole of the Union Pacific Railway) ; aqueducts extend- 
 ing hundreds of miles; reservoirs and cisterns; mag- 
 nificent temples, palaces, towers, and monuments ; with 
 utensils of ordinary use in life among thriving, enter- 
 prising, and intelligent communities, all unite to con- 
 firm the story of the "Book of Mormon," that this was 
 the seat of a thrifty, intelligent, and industrious pre- 
 historic people ; yet these discoveries, so far as being 
 made known to the great world, have been made since 
 the publication of the "Book of Mormon." Did Smith 
 guess at this, and put it in the plates? or did he really 
 get it from the plates himself, as claimed? Which is 
 the more reasonable ? Smith never travelled, and knew 
 but little of letters, so he could not have acquired this 
 information. No other person could, for these discov- 
 eries were not then made. 
 
 The writer of the " Book of Mormon " could not have 
 known, were it but the emanations of some mere man 
 
I'KKMM SI) I'KIKSTHOOD. 279 
 
 who lived in these modern timr>, ibr this fact was not 
 !!. -niiiiu'd li-t.s at the time of his publica- 
 
 tion, hut longsiihv. Human sagacity could not have 
 ilHiTinined it from auythinir known in the world. The 
 guesses (?) of the "Hook of Mormon" proved to be 
 :ilid and 18 the predictions of the Bible. Is it 
 
 Consistent, then, to declare one to be reliable, and to 
 Mil) tnir hi-tory ami prophecy, and the other but 
 
 :m.| the invention of men? 
 
 The following is in further confirmation of the posi- 
 tion taken in l 1 ;.- "I'.ooU of Mormon'' that the ear- 
 lie-i - upon the American continent understood 
 
 the haJ.iN, cu-iorn-, art-, ami .-cienccs of the ancient 
 ptiun> : - 
 
 \O claim ha- l.--n advanced, wo believe, which advocates 
 
 an a- vptian coloni/ation of ihe New World, but strong 
 
 arguni* n 1 to show that the architecture and 
 
 M-ulpture of (Vntral America and Mexico have been influenced 
 
 if not attributable directly to Egyptian artisans. 
 
 These arguments are based on the resemblance between the 
 
 gigantic pyramids, the sculptured obelisks, and the numerous 
 
 I of these prehistoric countries and those of Egypt. It 
 
 eye to trace a resemblance in general 
 
 ires, though it must be said that the details of American 
 
 ure and >ci;lpture are peculiarly original in design." 
 
 KANCBOFT'S Native Races, page 122. The North Americans 
 
 of A l'\ JOHN T. SHOUT, page 147. 
 
 44 The fact that Cortez found the Julian reckoning, employed 
 
 by his own and .very other nation, to be more than ten days in 
 
 r when tried by the Aztec system, a system the almost 
 
 cl accuracy of which was proven by the adjustments 
 
 h took place under Gregory XIII., in 1^-2 A. D., excites 
 
 our wmi.i Imiration. How the Xahuas, whether Toltec 
 
 know not, were able to approximate the true 
 
28*0 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 ' / 
 
 length of the year within two minutes and nine seconds, thus 
 almost rivalling the accuracy of the learned astronomers of the 
 Caliph Almamon, is a mystery. The venerable civilization of 
 the Mayas, whose forest-grown cities and crumbling temples 
 hold entombed a history of vanished glory, no doubt belongs to 
 the remotest period of North American antiquity. It was old 
 when the Nahuas, then a comparatively rude people, first came 
 in contact with it, adopted many of its features, and engrafted 
 upon it new life." North Americans of Antiquity, by SHORT, 
 page 519. 
 
 In the old seats of empire in America, Dr. Foster 
 communicates, 
 
 OF THE WRITTEN LANGUAGE, 
 
 the following : 
 
 "The hieroglyphics displayed upon the walls of Copan, in 
 horizontal or perpendicular rows, would indicate a written lan- 
 guage in which the pictorial significance had largely disap- 
 peared, and a kind of word-writing had become predominant. 
 Intermingled with the pictorial devices are apparently purely 
 arbitrary characters which may be alphabetic. This, however, 
 may be said, that in Central American hieroglyphics we have a 
 highly artificial system of writing, to interpret which the Aztec 
 picture-writing-affords no -aid." Prehistoric Races in the 
 United States of America, by J. W. FOSTER, LL. D., page 322. 
 
 Says Prof. Eafenesque : 
 
 
 
 "The glyphs of Otolun [an ancient city of America] are 
 written from top to bottom, like the Chinese, or from side to 
 side indifferently, like the Egyptian and the Demotic Lybians. 
 Although the most common way of writing the groups is in 
 rows, and each group separated, yet we find some formed, as it 
 were, in oblong squares or tablets, like those of Egypt." 
 Atlantic Journal for 1832. 
 
 The reader will please note that these characters, as 
 described, were arranged very much as were those sub- 
 
riMMM \< Y AM) I'KIESTIIOOD. 281 
 
 mitted by Messrs. Smith and Harris to Prof. Anthon, 
 MII IM in- tli. witness; yet Prof. Rafenesque's dis- 
 covery was made subsequent to Mr. Smith's characters 
 being submitted to Prof. Anthon. This also confirms 
 Smith's claim that his characters were true ones, and 
 aKo further supports the claim of the "Book of Mor- 
 mon/' that t lent inhabitants were- an intelligent 
 race of people, and possessed a written language. 
 
 t \\ -he! her the prehistoric nations of America pos- 
 sessed a written language which contained characters 
 that re<cmbl. ' umd in the old Egyptian, Chaldaic, 
 
 bio, (Ireek, and Hebrew lanirua^es or not, is the 
 question at issue ; and for the benefit of those contro- 
 \< rtniLf this position, the evidences on this subject are 
 here extended. It follow-, as may be readily seen, that 
 if the prelnMorir nations who at one time inhabited 
 America did possess a written language containing 
 characters resembling those found in the Hebrew, 
 jliaii, and Chaldaic languages, etc., that Mr. 
 Smith's claim of having had in his possession true char- 
 
 rs tho ancient language of these lost nations 
 is sustained, and the " Book of Mormon " is proven to 
 1)0 a true record ; for Mr. Smith was the first and only 
 one to announce to the world that such a nation of peo- 
 
 did inhabit America, and that they understood the 
 Mel, jyptian, Chaldaic, and Arabic languages; 
 
 or rather it is said the characters which he submitted 
 ,e learned, which he affirmed were the writings of 
 these ancient nations, resembled characters found in 
 the Kiryptian, Greek, Hebrew, Roman, Chaldaic, and 
 Arabir Ian-. 1 
 
282 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 On the 23d of April, 1843, while some parties were 
 digging in a mound near Kinderhook, Pike County, 
 Illinois, they made the discovery of "six brass plates" 
 (see plate No. 2), "with four lines of characters or 
 hieroglyphics, on each." A description of the plates, 
 and the manner of finding them, was published in the 
 Quincy Whig at the time, a part of which is as 
 follows : 
 
 " After penetrating the mound about eleven feet, they came 
 to a bed of limestone, that had apparently been subjected to 
 the action of fire. They removed the stones, which were small 
 and easy to handle, to the depth of two feet or more, when 
 they found six BRASS PLATES, secured and fastened together 
 by two iron wires, but which were so decayed that they readily 
 crumbled to dust upon being handled. The plates were so 
 completely covered with rust as almost to obliterate the charac- 
 ters inscribed upon them; but after undergoing a chemical 
 process, the inscriptions were brought out plain and distinct. 
 There were six plates, four inches in length, one and three 
 quarters wide at the top, and two inches and three quarters 
 wide at the bottom, flaring out to points. There are four lines 
 of characters, or hieroglyphics, on each. On one side of the 
 plates are parallel lines running lengthwise. A few of the 
 characters resemble in their forms the Roman capitals of our 
 alphabet; for instance, the capital B and X appear very dis- 
 tinct. In addition, there are rude representations of three 
 human heads on one of the plates, the largest in the middle. 
 From this head proceed marks or rays resembling those which 
 usually surround the head of Christ in the pictorial illustrations 
 of his person. There are also figures of two trees with 
 branches, one under each of the two small heads, both lean- 
 ing a little to the right. One of the plates has on it the figure 
 of a large head by itself, with two hands pointing directly to 
 it. On each side of the mound in which this discovery was 
 made was a mound, on one of which is a tree growing that 
 
PRESIDENCY AM> I-IMKM HOOD. 283 
 
 measures two feet and a lialf in diameter near the ground, 
 showing tin 1 u'lvat antiquity of the mounds, and of course all 
 that is buried within them." 
 
 The findinir of theM plates is attested by nine wit- 
 
 060869) ril.j Unix-it Niley, George Dickenson, W. 
 
 , (;. \V. I\ Ward, J. R. Sharp, Ira S. 
 
 (iruhb, W. T. Harris, and W. Fugate. 
 
 o are char \\ these plates that resemble 
 
 letter- in (he I\L r \ j>ti:in, ( Jrcck, Komnn, Chahhuc, and 
 
 Hebrew alphabet-, and they are arranged in columns, 
 
 \ery imirh in foim and arrangement, ac- 
 
 Prof. A nthon, the ones that were submitted 
 
 to him by Mr. Harris, as copied by Mr. Smith from 
 
 tin* plat^ in his possession, from which he translated 
 
 tlu "1 Mormon"; yet none would be so auda- 
 
 ciou say that they had been copied 
 
 by Mme ff btinirlinir " hand, with the various ancient 
 
 alphabet-, as m. mi HUM!, before him, with a view to 
 
 prri fraud. Prof. A.nthon decided too hastily 
 
 upon Smith's characters, because the idea of miracle 
 
 u-hed to the discovery of them. These scien- 
 
 tilic reveabnents confirm Smith's claim, and condemn 
 
 Prof. Authon's hasty conclusion. 
 
 I'rof. 1; -,: :ii. -x.jue further states : 
 
 u By the jjreat variety of Egyptian forms of the same letters 
 
 I th.'iuht i 1 . it I could trace some resemblance with our Ameri- 
 
 I could see in them the Egyptian cross, 
 
 luare, trident, eye, feather, fish, hand, 
 
 lit in vain for the birds, lions, sphynx, beetle, and 
 
 a In; her nameless signs of Egypt. ... I was delighted 
 
 in find it so explicit, so well connected with the Egyptian, being 
 
 an acrostic alphabet, and, above all, to find that all its 
 
284 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 signs were to be seen in the glyphs of Otolun, the Ameri- 
 can city (Palenque). The numerical analogy is thirty-two per 
 cent with the Egyptian." Ruins Revised by an Americanist, 
 S. F. WALKER, page 175. 
 
 Again, says Dr. LePlongeon : 
 
 " I must speak of that language which has survived unal- 
 tered through the vicissitudes of the nations that spoke it 
 thousands of years ago, and is yet the general tongue in 
 Yucatan, the Maya. . . . The Maya, containing words from 
 almost every language, ancient or modern, is well worth the 
 attention of philologists. . . . One third of the tongue is pure 
 Greek. Who brought the dialect of Homer to America? Or 
 who took to Greece that of the Mayas? Greek is the offspring 
 of the Sanscrit. Is Maya? Or are they coeval? . . . The Maya 
 is not devoid of words from the Assyrians." Ruins Revised, 
 page 176. 
 
 " The Maya language seems to be one of the oldest tongues 
 spoken by man, since it contains words and expressions of all, 
 or nearly all, of the known polished languages of the earth." 
 Ibid., page 177. 
 
 "The Mayas had signs and characters identical with the 
 Egyptians; possessing the same alphabetical and symbolical 
 value in both nations. Among the symbolical I might mention 
 a few, water, country, king, lord, offering, splendor. . . . 
 A, I, X, and pp. are identical with the Etruscan. . . . Certain 
 signs and symbols were used by the affiliated [in the Maya 
 mysteries] that are perfectly identical with those used among 
 the Masons in their symbolical lodges." Ibid., page 180. 
 
 Accepting, as has been proved, that the old Cushite 
 civilization brought the arts and sciences from Arabia 
 into Western Asia, Chaldea, Egypt, and Canaan, and 
 that from their alphabet that of the Greek, together 
 with all of the alphabets of modern Europe, were 
 derived, and that from them was learned the science of 
 
PREMM :\( V AM) PRIESTHOOD. 285 
 
 a-tronnmy. tin* mechanical arts, a knowledge of the 
 xodiac, ami how to construct the vast superstructures 
 that r\Nt in all of the countries where this people have 
 it, together with the fact that a colony representing 
 thU old civilization, when it was in the height of its 
 pn\\rraml ^cirntiiie and intellectual attainments, came 
 to America t'loin Isabel, and here settled, built, flour- 
 i-hed, :nd became a -jreat nation; also that a colony, 
 indeed t\\< <,f tin-in, of >imilar origin and culture, 
 dir- ctl\ from the Semitic line, jn.^e^inga knowledge 
 <>f all that was known amonir the Kiryptians, Jews, and 
 all the nation- round about, came directly from Jerusa- 
 lem -oiue -i\ hiimlrrd yean In-fore Christ, and settled 
 in America, and in proce-- ol' t ime these latter colonies, 
 who-r laiiL r u:i'jv was derived from the old Cushite and 
 Semitic staining w pure Greek 9 M became ac- 
 
 |iiair,!rd \\itii the lanLTiiaiie of the older people that 
 came out from Pa!cl, ] d their records, became 
 
 familiar with their aivhitc< tnre, manner of life, lan- 
 . and Dr. LePlonireon's question, as to how. 
 "pure dp-civ" hecame known among the Mayas of 
 Central America, is answered. Much of their tongue 
 vraa "pore Greek "to hc-in with. The Greeks learned 
 from Chaldea, Arabia, and Kgypt. There is A\ here they 
 <!. tained their alphabet. The ancestors of the Maya 
 e of Central America learned in the same school. So 
 declares science. So says the "Book of Mormon." 
 Ilomrr. Ib-iod, Solon, and all other Greeks and Komans 
 received their knowledge of letters from this common 
 the Cu>hite or Semitic tongue, which, up to 
 Ilahrl, were identical. "The whole earth was of one 
 
286 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 language and of one speech." The Hebrew and other 
 kindred languages were from the same source, only 
 deflections. So the " Book of Mormon " still stands like 
 a very Gibraltar, undisturbed by ridicule, scathing criti- 
 cism, or scientific demonstration. Is it not time that 
 we grow a little serious and think of tilings as they are, 
 and not as we would like to have them? 
 
 Again : on the 10th of January, 1877, there were 
 found near Davenport, Iowa, "two tablets of coal slate, 
 covered with a variety of figures and hieroglyphics." 
 In the report of the Davenport Academy for 1882 is 
 an interpretation of tablets found in a mound in that 
 vicinity, including, doubtless, the ones discovered in 
 1877. (See plate 3.) The report says : - 
 
 " The tablets Nos. I., III., and IV. contain nearly two hun- 
 dred characters, of which, however, sixteen occur several times. 
 The remaining one hundred and fifty or more different figures, 
 the human and animal delineations not being taken into the 
 account, demonstrate that the primitive inhabitants of the 
 country did not use the simple Noachian alphabet of twenty - 
 'five letters, but a great number of syllabic signs, originated 
 from the said alphabet, as was and still is the case in Egypt, 
 Japan, Corea, China, and Central America." 
 
 Again : 
 
 " Plate III. This tablet . . . represents a planetary configu- 
 ration, the twelve signs of the zodiac, known to all nations of 
 old, and the seven planets, conjoined with six different signs. 
 . . . The figures of the signs are the same which we find 
 depicted on Egyptian, Greek, Roman, and other monuments. 
 . . . The signs Aries, Taurus, Gemini are plain enough. 
 Gemini is expressed by two sitting children, like the constella- 
 tion of Gemini, at present Castor and Pollux. Capricornus 
 
ri;l>lM \< Y AND PRIESTHOOD. 287 
 
 was, as we learn from the astronomical monuments of the 
 Egyptians, a species of antelope, and the same animal, though 
 rt'srml.les our Capricornus." Euins Revis- 
 ited, page 209. 
 
 Tin M- citations from standard authors clearly show 
 that there w.-i- :i ci\ili/ed, intelligent, and highly culti- 
 
 1 nation or nation- that inhabited America in pre- 
 hi-torie times, and th.it their tir>t and early settlements 
 litres of population, refinement, and wealth 
 in Central and South America, and after- 
 ward in North Amerira ; that they possessed a written 
 l.niLMi.iL :ood sculpture, building, orna- 
 
 mentation, \\hieh resemble in a special manner the style 
 of the old Ivjyptian ; and, aUo, there are to be found 
 Hebrew, (iiv.-U, Chaldaic, Roman, and Assyriac let- 
 ters; mammoth suprrstruetures, monnds, and pyra- 
 mid.-, rivalling the most wonderful in huge dimension 
 found in Kirypt, Chaldea, Arabia, Ionia, (i recce, Rome, 
 OC ('anaan. All of this confirms the historical state- 
 ments of the "Sealed P>ook " brought to light, that the 
 ancient inhabitants of America were of Jewish and 
 Cushite, or Semitic, origin, and that they brought with 
 them their respective languages and customs, and left 
 their impress here in the New World. 
 
 lie fore, or about the time of, the arrival of the two 
 colonies of Jews to the continent, the old Jaredite 
 nation had attained its highest ascendency, deteriorated, 
 and became extinct. So says the "Book of Mormon," 
 and so say- the universal testimony of the Indian, north 
 and loath : that is, their places of habitation were here 
 when the anee-toixof the Indian came: and scientific 
 
 arch confirm- the-e statements. 
 
288 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 There is something of marked significance in a state- 
 ment found on page 425 of " North Americans of An- 
 tiquity," in regard to the word w Mulek." The " Book 
 of Mormon " affirms that at the time the Jews were 
 taken captive to Babylon, "Mulek," one of the sons of 
 Zedekiah, came over, with others, to this continent, and 
 settled in Central America ; and in the account above 
 referred to, the statement is made that, "By means of 
 Landa's key, Mr. Ballaert translated some of the hiero- 
 glyphics found in Yucatan, and the word ' Mulek, 'or 
 'Muluc,' as written by Short, was deciphered, and was 
 found to mean 'to unite,' * reunion.' ' Considering that 
 historical statement in the "Book of Mormon," that 
 there was a union formed, or federation between the 
 Nephites and Mulekitcs in Central America, in primeval 
 times, and it goes far to prove that there was something 
 more than fancy and guess-work, the emanations from 
 the brains of mere men, that inspired the revelation of 
 the " Book of Mormon." This word " Mulek " was also 
 applied to one of the days of their months, seemingly 
 to retain it in memorial. Who can question that if so 
 good a coincident or discovery had been made in sup- 
 port of the Bible, from Egypt, Chaldea, Babylon, Tyre, 
 or elsewhere, it would not have been hailed as a great 
 finding, and would be used as a club to hurl at the head 
 of the scoffing infidel, because so pusillanimous and per- 
 sistent in refusing the truth when the facts were so 
 patent? What, then, should believers in the " Book of 
 Mormon" say to doubting Christians, who persist in 
 disregarding these plain evidences that support the 
 Christ idea? When the Mulekites and Nephites first 
 
PRC8IDKNC1 \\D i i;ii:sTHOOD. 281) 
 
 m.-t, a- thr narrative >ho\vs, tliey could not understand 
 rarh othrr'- l:u After inquiry and study, they 
 
 \\rrr able to communicate, and were delighted to learn 
 of each othrrV origin, and hi>tory, and speech. They 
 a l-o .-d dir rrn.rds of tlif Jaredites, and the 
 
 an -it-lit ivmains of thr laitn rovrrrd the land. Here 
 a writing and mingling of the languages of three 
 di>tinrt nalionalitio, two of Jr\vi>h origin, learned 
 in the laiigua^* 1 of thr Ki:yptians; the other, the old 
 ( 'u-hitr, with p->illr clian-r- inadr ly tiinr and events, 
 thr \ny lan-iia-r from whrnrr was derived the Greek 
 and "all the lam "f ino<lrrn Kuropr.'' 
 
 It \\oiild hr l.ut natural that leading features of these 
 lanirua^'s would lr int rodticrd or united, and made the 
 common laiiguai:*' f the unitrd proplr and future 
 nation. In rontirmatioii of this, the following is in 
 point : 
 
 u The study of a reliable guide in tracing 
 
 thr iniiiraiiMii of triU-s, I'ven wlien they have become inter- 
 inin-l'-d with n;h r tribes. In the social relations thus estab- 
 lished tln-iv \vuiil.l not n-ult a total obliteration of the language 
 nt the one tribe, but certain wnnls and forms of speech would 
 ! ,-i.lnpti'd and pt-rpi-tnatt-d." Prehistoric Races of the United 
 Stat MS. 
 
 In thr light of the above we have a legitimate origin 
 fr all of thr peculiar characters submitted by Mr. 
 Smith to Prof. Anthon and Dr. Mitchell, "Greek," 
 "Hebrew," "Assyrian," "Cl.aldaic," "Roman letters," 
 w circles and flourishes/' the "Book of Mormon" 
 kin- fur ii-rlf, as confirmed by facts brought to 
 li-jht in in. drrn arcliivological discoveries. Also ample 
 
290 PRESIDENCY AND PIUESTHOOD. 
 
 ground for I)r. LePlongeon's "pure Greek" found in 
 Yucatan and Central America. So all of the facts 
 go to show that Mr. Smith was right in his claim to 
 have possessed and translated the records of the pre- 
 historic nations of America, and the characters which 
 he submitted to Prof. Anthon were correct ones, and 
 the criticism that they contained Greek, Hebrew, Chal- 
 daic letters, circles and flourishes, etc., is in support 
 of his claim rather than against, for it is now known 
 that a people conversant with those languages, or the 
 ground plan of them, did, at one time, inhabit this 
 Western Continent. Strange to say, it was almost 
 upon the same parallel of latitude that the metallic 
 plates of Illinois, the coal-slate tablets of Davenport, 
 Iowa, and the gold plates obtained by Mr. Smith in 
 Northern New York, were found, and the characters on 
 each in some respects resemble those upon the other, 
 Prof. Anthon being witness. Let truth prevail, though 
 all men oppose. 
 
 Again, the Marquis de Nadaillac writes : 
 
 " In the province Tarapaca, considerable surfaces are cov- 
 ered, not only with figures of men and animals, most of them 
 of a remarkable execution, but also with characters which 
 appear to be wrjtten vertically. I am disposed to attach more 
 importance to the discoveries of Prof. Librarani, in Santa Maria 
 Valley, Province of Catamarca, in the Argentine Kepublic. 
 He describes figures of animate objects, geometrical figures, 
 and lines of dots differently combined. The same signs 
 are met with (and this is a fact worthy of attention), con- 
 stantly repeated, and always in a similar order. Ameghino 
 considers these inscriptions to indicate a complete system of 
 writing, made up partly of figures and symbolical characters, 
 

 PRESIDENCY AND i'KIESTHOOD. 2 ( J1 
 
 partly of purely phonetic characters; and he is even disposed 
 to admit that tlu-sr are remains of ancient Peruvian writing" 
 
 Prehistoric America, pages -j.Vi, _:,;. 
 
 Again : 
 
 Thi-rv is a very di-tinct resemblance in some of these 
 hier-. ral America] to those of Egypt." I&iU, 
 
 :>28. 
 
 " Al.ovr ilu door, and simulating .windows (in the valley of 
 
 ay, one of tin- tributaries of the Amazon), we meet again 
 
 with tin- Kiryptian tun that we have already seen at Palenque." 
 
 //>/</., paije 117. 
 
 i In- ornaim niati<n of the buildings resembling that upon 
 
 D monmin-nts." Ibid., page 324. 
 
 "in. able tlio-r of Ki:ypt, and head-dress a little 
 
 like that of ti .in-." /&/., page 3^7. 
 
 i In v had a knowledge of astronomy, and were acquainted 
 with the divisions of time founded upon the motion of the 
 sun." Ibid., page 305. 
 
 11 Possessed astronomical instruments." SHORT, page 43. 
 "They wore a head-dress which has been pronounced 
 Kiryptian." :;92. 
 
 These evidences all unite, and confirm the truth of 
 the claim- of the f ' Hook of Mormon," that it answers 
 to the prediction found in the twenty-ninth chapter of 
 I>:iiah c-iiccrning the "Sealed Book," and that it came 
 forth in fulfilment thereof ; that it is a true record of 
 the ancient inhabitants of America; and that they did 
 occupy this land in prehistoric times, and were an 
 intelligent, ( J<>d-fearmr, and accomplished race of peo- 
 ple ; that they understood the arts and sciences, and 
 had a regular and well-defined system of writing; that 
 their alphabet was derived from the old original alpha- 
 bet, from \\hich all the alphabets of modern Europe 
 
292 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 were derived, and was composed of characters identical 
 with and resembling the Egyptian, Chaldaic, Assyrian, 
 Greek, Hebrew, and Roman letters, with symbols, cir- 
 cles, and pictorial emblems ; that they understood the 
 Hebrew and Egyptian language and customs of social 
 life and architectural building and ornamentation ; that 
 they engraved upon stone and metallic plates ; made 
 gold plates ; that the ancient nations are extinct ; that 
 they were conquered, overcome, and destroyed by a 
 wild, ferocious, and savage race of people, who spared 
 neither old nor young, male nor female ; that the emi- 
 gration was from south to north ; that the oldest nation 
 was destroyed ere the second colony of civilized people 
 settled upon the continent ; that the very names of these 
 older nations are unknown, living only in their monu- 
 mental remains, that testify of their existence, greatness, 
 power, wisdom, and glory, all of which is absolutely 
 outlined and affirmed in the "Book of Mormon " itself. 
 These ancient inhabitants possessed a " knowledge of 
 the Jews and the language of the Egyptians," and of 
 course their customs, social, political, religious, archi- 
 tectural, and scientific. 
 
 In the light of these facts, affirmed by the " Book of 
 Mormon" and confirmed by scientific demonstration, 
 it is possible, yes, highly probable, from the scien- 
 tific evidences themselves, that the alphabetical char- 
 acters which constitute the writings of these ancient 
 peoples would resemble very much those affirmed by 
 Prof. Anthon, was submitted to him by Messrs. Joseph 
 Smith and Martin Harris : "all kinds of crooked char- 
 acters disposed in columns. . . . Greek and Hebrew 
 
I'UKSIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 293 
 
 letters, crosses and flourishes, Roman letters, inverted 
 or placed sideways, were arranged in perpendicular 
 columns etc. ; Egyptian, Chaldaic, Assyrian, and Ara- 
 l/if character-," a- evidenced by Mr. Harris. Thus 
 M-ientitic di-elosures confirm the truth of the "Book 
 of Mormon," and support the claim of Joseph Smith, 
 Jr., that he had in his possession the ancient records 
 of thoe ancient nation-, and the characters which he 
 had submitted to Prof. Anthon and Dr. Mitchell were 
 true oil' 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 THE TESTIMONY OF NUMEROUS AUTHORS. 
 
 IN further proof that there was an utter apostasy from 
 the primitive Christian faith after the death of the apostles, 
 and a reign of cruel tyranny, imbecilit^v, idolatry, and mon- 
 strous vices and absurdities ensued, under the name of the 
 Christian religion, the testimony of a number of authors is 
 here quoted in evidence. Also, further proof in relation to 
 the rise, progress, and dominion of the "Man of Sin" ; the 
 intolerance, cruelty, and oppression of that power, an<l its 
 present purpose toward the liberties of the people and the 
 i ivilized world, together with other condensed history and 
 reference of benefit to the searchers after truth. The 
 Saviour and the apostles not only predicted the apostasy and 
 rise of the sinful kingdom, but the early Christians were 
 forewarned concerning it, and looked forward to its coming. 
 Says Tertullian : "Christians are under a particular necessity 
 of praying for the Emperor [of Rome] and for the continued 
 state of the Empire ; because we know that dreadful power 
 which hangs over the world, and the conclusion of the age, 
 which threatens the most horrible ecils, is restrained by the 
 continuance of the time appointed by the Roman Empire. 
 This is what we would not experience ; and while we pray 
 that it may be deferred, we hereby show our good-will to the 
 perpetuity of the Roman state." (TERTULLIAN'S Apology, 
 Chap. XXXII.) History of Romanism, pages 28, 29. 
 
 u Nothing could be more simple and unpretending than 
 the form of church organization and government in primi- 
 tive times. Euch church consisted of a company of believers 
 
ri;i:sil>KNCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 295 
 
 in the Lord .Jesus, united in covenant relationship, for the 
 worship of God, the maintenance of gospel doctrines, and 
 the due administration of the ordinances appointed by 
 Christ. * Every church, 1 says Waddington, an Episco- 
 palian, Mn the management of its internal affairs, was 
 essentially independent of every other. . . . The churches 
 forme. I a sort of federative body of independent religious 
 communities, dispersed through the greater part of the 
 empire, in continual communication and in constant har- 
 mony .with each other." 1 - WAIHHNCION, Church History, 
 1 ">. //' ' >i'[i of Romanism, page 36. 
 
 44 According to New Testament usage, the title of bishop 
 'd to presbyters or elders. Soon after the death of 
 the n pottles, however, this title began to be claimed exclu- 
 >i\rly by such as sought pre-eminence over their brethren in 
 the ministry. . . . After the death of the apostles and the 
 pupils of the apost'es, to whom the general direction of the 
 church had always been conceded, some one among the pres- 
 byters of each church was suffered gradually to take the 
 lead in its affairs. In the same irregular way the title of 
 'emcrxofto** (bishop) was appropriated to the first presbyter. 
 Hence the different accounts of the order of the first bishops 
 in the church at Rome." GIESELER'S Ecclesiastical His- 
 tor H, Vol. I., page 65. 
 
 44 In process of time, all the Christian churches of a 
 province were formed into one large ecclesiastical body, which, 
 like confederate states, assembled at certain times, in order 
 to deliberate about the common interests of the whole. 
 This institution had its origin among the Greeks, with whom 
 nothing was more common than this confederacy of inde- 
 pendent states. . . . These councils, of which we find not 
 the smallest trace before the middle of the second century, 
 chanm-d the whole face of the church, and gave it a new 
 form." Ibid., pages 37, 38. 
 
296 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 "Soon after Constantino's professed conversion to Chris 
 tianity (in the year 312) he undertook to remodel the govern 
 ment of the church, so as to make it conform as much as 
 possible to the government of the state. Hence the origin 
 of the dignities of patriarchs, exarchs, archbishops, canons, 
 prebendaries, etc., intended by the Emperor to correspond 
 with the different secular offices and dignities connected with 
 the civil administration of the Empire. Taking these newly 
 constituted dignitaries of the church into his own special 
 favor, he loaded them with wealth and worldly honors, and 
 richly endowed the churches over which they presided. . . . 
 From this time onward, the progress of priestly domination 
 and tyranny was far more rapid than in any previous age. 
 The lofty title of patriarch was assumed by the bishops of 
 Rome, Alexandria, Antioch, and Jerusalem, and also of Con- 
 stantinople, after the removal of the seat of the Empire to 
 that city, claiming, according to Bingham ('Antiquities,' B. 
 II., Chap. XVII.), ' the right to ordain all the metropolitans 
 of their own diocese ; to call diocesan synods, and to preside 
 over them,' etc.' 1 Ibid., page 31. 
 
 c 4 The bishops of the three great cities of the Roman Em- 
 pire, Rome, Alexandria, Antioch, according to the learned 
 and accurate Gieseler, had the largest dioceses. Hence they 
 were considered as the heads of the church, and in all gen- 
 eral affairs particular deference was paid to their opinions." 
 Ibid., page 32. 
 
 " Constantine has been styled the first Christian Emperor. 
 During one of his campaigns (A. D. 312) he is said to have 
 seen a miraculous vision of a luminous cross in the heavens, 
 on which were inscribed the following words, ' In hoc signo 
 vinces,' <-By this conquer.' Certain it is, that from this 
 period, Constantine showed the Christians marks of positive 
 favor, and caused the cross to be employed as the imperial 
 standard ; in his last battle with Licinius, it was the emblem 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 297 
 
 of the cross that was opposed to the symbols of paganism ; 
 and as the latter went down in a night of blood, the triumph 
 of Christianity over the Roman world was deemed complete. 
 
 44 The most important events in the reign of Constantine, 
 after he had restored the outward unity of the Empire, were 
 his wars with Sarmatiuus and Goths, whom he severely 
 chastised, and his domestic dilliculties, in which he showed 
 little of tin* character of a Christian ; also the establishment 
 at liy/antinns of the new capital of the Roman Empire, 
 afterwards called Constant i no^lt^ from its founder. The 
 motives which led Constantine to the choice of a new capital 
 on a spot which seemed formed by nature to be the metrop- 
 olis of a great empire, were those of policy and interest, 
 mingled with feelings of revenge for insults which he had 
 received at Rome, where he was execrated for abandoning 
 the religion of his forefathers.'* Outline of History, by 
 M \i:r irs WII.-ON, pnge 123. 
 
 Constantino "assumed to unite in his own person the 
 civil and ecclesiastical dominion, and claimed the power of 
 convening councils and presiding in them, and of regulating 
 the external affairs of the church." 
 
 The bishop of Rome far surpassed all others in the magnif- 
 ieence and splendor of the church over which he presided. 
 1 1 was the centre of wealth and power. The bishop is said 
 to have ontdoiKj princes in the expense of his tables, sump- 
 tuous feasts, rich coaches, and costly array and display. 
 ''This led Pnetextatus, a heathen, who was prefect of the 
 city, to say, 'Make me bishop of Rome, and I will be a 
 Christian, too!'" AUMINIUS MARCELLINUS, Liber XXVII., 
 Chap. XXXI. 
 
 4k It is true that so early as the second century, Victor, 
 bishop of Rome, had attempted to lord it over his brethren of t> 
 tl,, IVIM." History of Romanism, pages 32 and 34. 
 
 There was a rivalrv between Rome and Constantinople, 
 
298 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 the two seats of empire. Hitherto the chief city had the 
 chief bishop. Rome was overrun by barbarians, and was 
 on the decline. Constantinople, the seat of civilization, was 
 on the ascendency. There was a conflict between the bishops 
 of these respective cities of power and wealth, as to which 
 would be recognized as the greatest in the esteem of the 
 popular will. There was nothing settled as to who carried 
 the " keys " of St. Peter, or who was his successor. 
 Earthly power and opulence were the means of dignifying 
 and making prominent bishops. 
 
 "The council of Chalcedon was held A. D. 451, and 
 notwithstanding the pre-eminence assumed therein by the 
 legate of the bishop of Rome, he had not power or influence 
 to prevent the passage of a canon which proved extremely 
 odious to his lordly master, Leo, who has been surnamed the 
 Great, and which resulted in a protracted and bitter contro- 
 versy between the bishops of Rome and Constantinople, as 
 to who should be greatest. Some years previous to this 
 time, since the removal of the seat of the empire to Constan- 
 tinople, the ambition and assumption of the bishop of Con- 
 stantinople had almost equalled that of Rome. He had 
 lately usurped the spiritual government of the provinces of 
 Asia Minor, Thrace, Pontus, and the eastern part of Illyri- 
 cum, very much to the chagrin and dissatisfaction of Leo. 
 This dissatisfaction was increased when, by the twent}^-eighth 
 canon of the council of Chalcedon, it was resolved that the ] 
 same rights and honors which had been conferred upon thg 
 bishop of Rome were due to the bishop of Constantinople, 
 on account of the equal dignity and lustre of the .two cities 
 in which these prelates exercised their authority. The same 
 council confirmed also, by solemn act, the bishop of Con- 
 stantinople in the spiritual government of these provinces 
 over which he had ambitiously usurped the jurisdiction." 
 Ibid., page 41. 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 299 
 
 " By general consent a kind of superiority of rank had 
 long been conceded to the bishop of Rome, chiefly from the 
 fact that that city was the first in rank and importance, and 
 the ancient capital of the Empire ; and upon the same ground 
 it was that the council of Chalcedon, already referred to, 
 
 * proceeding on the principle that the importance of a bishnp 
 
 t<ded alone on tlie political consequence of the city in which 
 the same rights to the bishop of Constan- 
 tinople in the Eastern church which the bishop of Rome 
 enjoyed in the Western.'" ( \ M>I;I.I;I;, Vol. I., page 269. 
 
 Concerning the popish claims that Peter was the first 
 bishop of Koine, and that the keys committed to him had 
 
 IcM-ended to them, it is asserted that " there is no histori- 
 cal proof whatever " that Peter was ever at ROI^Q. " There 
 is no mention in the New Testament that Peter ever was at 
 Home, and hence Scaliger, Salmasiiis, Spanheim, Adam 
 Clark, and many other learned writers have denied that he 
 ever visited that city. Hut supposing the Romish tradition 
 to be true, that he suffered death at Rome, in company with 
 the Apostle Paul, about A. D. 65, still there is no proof 
 whatever that he was bishop of Rome, or that he had any 
 particular connection with the church or churches in that 
 city, any more than had Paul, or any other of the apostles. 
 . . . Now, if Pope Peter was also at Rome, and more espe- 
 cially if he \\as there in the character of 'supreme head of 
 the church universal,' is it not most astonishing that Paul 
 should take not the slightest notice of him, and that neither^ 
 the sacred Scriptures nor any of the apostolic fathers should 
 say one word in relation to his connection with the church in_ 
 that city ': " Jlisfnnj-of Romanism, page 45. 
 
 Further: '-Supposing that it could* be proved, which we 
 h.-ive shown that it cannot, that Peter, during his life, was 
 the supreme head of the church on earth, still it would be 
 impossible to prove that this supremacy descended down from 
 
300 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 one generation to another, through the long line of popes, 
 many of whom, as we shall show, in the progress of this 
 work, were monsters of vice and impurity ; there is no 
 evidence that the apostles had the slightest expectation of 
 any such regular line of descent. The New Testament does 
 not say a single word about it, and even the Roman bishops 
 themselves did not make the claim to have derived their 
 power from Peter till several centuries after the apostolic 
 age." 
 
 " In the course of the sixth century, the city of Rome 
 thrice witnessed the disgraceful spectacle of rival pontiffs, 
 with fierce hated, bloodshed, and massacre, contending with 
 each other for the spiritual throne." 
 
 " During the last few years of the. sixth century, the con- 
 test for supremacy between the bishops of Rome and Con- 
 stantinople raged with greater acrimony than at any pre- 
 ceding period. The bishop of Constantinople not only 
 claimed an unrivalled sovereignty over the Eastern churches, 
 but also maintained that his church was in point of dignity 
 no way inferior to that of Rome." Ibid., pages 48, 
 "T75l7 H'S - 
 
 j fj Says Mo&heim : " To enumerate the rights and institutions 
 ^ that were added in this century [the fifth] to the Christian 
 worship would require a volume of considerable size." 
 
 By the beginning of the sixth century, " the Roman pon- 
 tiff was constituted judge in the place of God, which he filled 
 as the vicegerent of the Most High." MOSHEIM, pages 396 
 and 443. 
 
 Under Constantine, in the year 325, church and state 
 were in a manner united, and the Emperor became the chief 
 director in both. The decline and transition were onward 
 and rapid, until the ancient church was completely changed, 
 disrobed of all her power and beauty, find obscured utterly 
 in the dark wilderness of sin. 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 301 
 
 TIIK SUPREMACY OF ROMANISM. THE POPES. THE MIDNIGHT 
 
 OF THE WORLD. 
 
 The Middle Ages, to which it is impossible to fix accu- 
 rate limits, may be considered as embracing that dark and 
 gloomy period of about a thousand years, extending from 
 the fall of the Western empire of the Romans nearly to the 
 close of the fifteenth century, at which point we detect the 
 dawn of modern civilization, and enter upon the clearly 
 marked outlines of modern history. " The history of Europe 
 during several centuries after the overthrow of the Western 
 Roman Empire offers little real instruction to repay the labor 
 of wading through the intricate and bloody annals of a bar- 
 lia nuis age. The fall ofjthc Roman Empire had carried away_ 
 with^jt. ftnflip-nt. fuvilizfit.ion." Wir SON'S Outlines, page 237. 
 
 44 The period upon which we are now to enter," says Dow- 
 ling, " comprising the ninth and tenth centuries, with the 
 Lrn-ater part of the eleventh, is the darkest in the annals of 
 Christianity. It was a long night of almost universal dark- 
 ness, ignorance, and superstition, with scarcely a ray of 
 light to illuminate 'the gloom. This period has been appro- 
 priately designated by various historians as the c Dark Ages,' 
 the * Iron Age,' the ' Leaden Age,' and the ' Midnight of the 
 World.' . . . During these centuries it was rare for a lay- 
 man, of whatever rank, to know how to sign his name ; still 
 more extraordinary was it to find one who had any tincture 
 of learning. Even the clergy were for a long period not very 
 superior as a body to the uninstructed laity. ... In almost 
 every council the ignorance of the clergy forms a subject 
 for reproach, and by one council, held in 992, it is asserted 
 that scarcely a single person was to be found in Rome itself 
 who knew the first elements of letters. ..." (HALLAM, 
 paire 4GO.) History of Romanism, page 181. 
 
302 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 wwerfsAt pope 
 
 THE TITLE OF " UNIVERSAL BISHOP " BESTOWED ON BONIFACE, 
 BISHOP OF ROME, BY THE USURPER AND TYRANT PHOC AS, 
 IN THE YEAR 605. 
 
 " Boniface, who succeeded to the Roman see in, 605, . . . 
 applied to the Emperor Phooas, a cruel and Hood- thirsty 
 tyrant, who had made his way to the throne by assassinating 
 his predecessor, and earnestly solicited the title [of uni- 
 versal bishop], with the privilege of handing it down to his 
 successors. The profligate Emperor, who had a secret grudge 
 against the bishop of Constantinople, granted the request of 
 Boniface, and after strictly forbidding the former prelate to 
 use the title,"con7erred it upon the latter in the year 606, and 
 declared the Church of Rome to be the head of all other 
 _churches. 
 
 " Henceforward the religion of Rome is properly styled 
 POPERY, OR THE RELIGION OF THE POPE. Previous to the 
 
 - 
 
 year 606 there was properly no TOPE." 
 "TSm, page 55. 
 
 fc * The brstowment of the title of universal bishop by 
 Phocas, the tyrant, upon Boniface III., bishop of Rome, the 
 first of the popes, and the consequent establishment of papal 
 supremacy, was the memorable event that embodied into a 
 system and cemented into one the various false doctrines, 
 corrupt practices, and vain and superstitious rites and cere- 
 monies which had arisen in earlier ages, to deface the beauty 
 and mar the simplicity of Christian worship. Before this 
 event, the bishop of Rome had no power to enforce his decis- 
 ions upon other churches and bishops." Ibid., page 57. 
 
 Says Marsh : 
 
 " At length, in the commencement of the seventh century, 
 the Emperor Phocas conferred upon Boniface IIL^Jbisliop of 
 Rome, the title of ecumenical, or universal, bishop. Tin's 
 title had been usurped by the bishop of Constantinople,. but 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 303 
 
 it_was now in this public manner taken from him and con- 
 ferred upon the bishop of Rome ; and this, too, by one of the 
 nio-t odious tyrants that ever lived. . . . The world was 
 sunk in Kiryptian darkness. The cultivation of the human 
 intei abandoned. . . . The great mass of the clergy 
 
 were incapable of reading the Apostles' Creed." MARSH, 
 page 225. 
 
 <" The priests and bishops were a most worthless, stupid, 
 and corrupt race. They often passed their lives in the splen- 
 dor of courts, or at the head of soldiers, and aspired to the 
 honors of dukes, marquesses, and counts. Even the Roman 
 pon lifts, with a few exceptions, were monsters of iniquity." 
 ////</., 
 
 nir roi i: M\!>K A TEMPORAL PRINCE BY THE USURPER PEPIN ; 
 
 A REIGN OF TYRANNY FOLLOWED. 
 
 " At the time of the Saracen invasion of France, Charles 
 M artel, the guardian of the nominal sovereign, governed 
 France, with the humble title of mayor, or duke. His son 
 IVpin succeeded him, and during the minority of his royal 
 ward, the imbecile Childeric III. wielded the power without L 
 ning the name and honors of royalty ; but at length, in '< 
 7 ."n'. he threw off the mask, obtained a decree of Pope Zach- 
 arv in his favor, dethroned the last of the Merovingian 
 kings, and caused himself to be crowned in the presence of 
 the Mafimhled nation, the first monarch of the Carlovingian 
 dynasty. It was uponjihis occasion., lhat the popes first ex- 
 ercised the authority of enthroning and dethroning kings. 
 
 u The word pope comes from the Greek word papa, and 
 signifies father. In the early times of Christianity this appel- 
 lation was given to all Christian priests ; but during many 
 centuries past it has been appropriated to the bishop of 
 Rome, whom the Roman Catholics look upon as the common 
 
304 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 father of all Christians. During, a long period after the jn- 
 troduction of Christianity into Rome, the bishops of Rome 
 were merely fathers of the church, and possessed no temporal 
 power. It was customary, however, to consult the pope in 
 temporal matters ; and the powerful Pepin found no difficulty 
 in obtaining ,a papal decision in favor of dethroning the im- 
 becile Childeric, and inducing the pope to come to Paris to 
 officiate at his coronation. Soon after, in 755, Pepin 
 invested the pope with the exarchate of Ravenna ; and it_Js 
 at this point the union of temporal and spiritual jurisdic- 
 
 tion (&o$ the proper history of the papacy begins.^ Charle- 
 magne and succeeding princes added other provinces to the 
 papal government ; but a long struggle for supremacy fol- 
 lowed, between the popes and the German emperors ; and 
 under the pontificate of Gregory VII., towards the close of 
 the eleventh century, the claims of the Roman pontiffs to 
 supremacy over all the sovereigns of the earth were boldly 
 asserted as the base of the political system of the papacy." 
 WILSON'S Outlines of History, page 256. 
 
 4k ln the year 755 the pope became a temporal prince, 
 ' the little horn.' For countenancing the dethronement of 
 Childeric III., king of France, and crowning Pepin, Pepin 
 gave to the Roman see the exarchate of Ravenna, Pentop- 
 olis, and twenty-one cities and castles. Charlemagne, his 
 son and successor, aimed at the Empire of the West. He 
 accomplished his purpose, went to Rome and was crowned ; 
 and in return for services, ceded to the papal see several 
 cities and provinces, and gave it a subordinate jurisdiction 
 over Rome and the annexed territory, enabling it to become 
 the seat of wealth and magnificence. . . . The Man of Sin 
 came in, as Paul said he would, ' After the workings of 
 Satan, with all power, and signs, and lying wonders, and with 
 all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish.' 
 He arrogated to himself godlike titles and attributes, King 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 305 
 
 of Kings, Universal Father, Master, of the World ; set him- 
 self above all laws, human and divine ; by taxes and massa- 
 cres he oppressed and wore out the saints ; he changed 
 4 times and laws,' appointing innumerable fasts and feasts, 
 new modes of worship, and new articles of faith, and support- 
 ing iiiniM'lf by the most infamous frauds and barefaced pre- 
 trn>ions to miracles. The most powerful monarchs were 
 powerless before him. Emperors led his horse and held his 
 stirrup. Kings jer^ fttripppd by him of their honor-and 
 power, and whole realms were deprived of every religious 
 privilege. 
 
 44 For refusing to surrender to him the right of investure, 
 tlic right ever claimed by the princes of Europe, of confer- 
 
 ^ ring tin 1 most important places in the churches and monas- 
 teries upon whom they pleased, by the ceremony of presenting 
 
 ' ^the ring and crosier, Hildebrand, Gregory VII., a pope 
 
 \T haughty and arrogant in the extreme, drove Henry, Emperor 
 of (iennany, from his throne, and compelled him, in the 
 winter of 1077, to cross the Alps, and stand three days in 
 the open air at the entrance of the pontiff's palace, with his 
 IVet bare, his head uncovered, and no other garment but a 
 i-oarse woollen cloth thrown around his naked body, and im- 
 plore forgiveness and a restoration to his dominions. 
 
 u For sanctioning, as was supposed, the violent death o{ 
 Thomas a Becket, archbishop of Canterbury, a man who had 
 
 7j a{uire<l, by'hia^re tended sanctity, a most amazing power, 
 Henry II., ki^g of England, was compelled by Pope Alex- 
 ander to walk barefoot over three miles of flinty road, with 
 only a coarse cloth over his shoulders, to the shrine of the 
 murdered saint, where eighty monks, four bishops, abbot?, 
 and other clergy, who were present, whipped his bare back 
 with a knotted cord, compelled him to drink water mingled 
 with liecket's blood, and give forty pounds a year for topers 
 to burn perpetually before the martyr's tomb. 
 
306 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 " For opposing him in the appointment of an archbishop 
 of Canterbury, Pope Innocent III., in the commencement of 
 the thirteenth century, excommunicated John, king of Eng- 
 land ; forbidding all persons to eat, drink, or converse with 
 him, or do him service ; absolving all his subjects from his 
 allegiance ; ordering the other monarchs of Europe to kill 
 him, and laid the whole kingdom under an interdict, so that 
 every religious privilege was taken away ; every church was 
 shut ; no bell was heard ; no taper lighted ; no divine service 
 performed ; no sacrament administered ; no priest was pres- 
 ent, and no funeral solemnity was allowed in the burial of 
 ;,he dead ; and no place of interment was permitted but the 
 lighways." MARSH'S Ecclesiastical History, page 232. 
 
 TRANSUBSTANTIATION . 
 
 "In the year 831, a monk named Paschasius Kadbert 
 advanced the strange sentiment that the bread and wine used 
 in the Lord's supper were, by consecration, converted into 
 the body and blood of the Lord Jesus Christ, and was actu- 
 ally the same as was born of the Virgin Mary, as suffered 
 on the cross, and was raised from the dead. ... In 1215 
 it was declared by Innocent III. to be a doctrine whose 
 belief is necessary to salvation. Thus was the doctrine of 
 Transubstantiation introduced. ... From this proceeded 
 the thin wafer, which the Catholics use in the sacrament, 
 that no part of the precious body of Christ may be lost, and 
 the prohibition of the wine to the laity ; for if the bread is 
 the real body of Christ, it contains his blood, and the wine 
 is superfluous, and should not be wasted; only it might be 
 used by the priests, who need a double portion." Ibid., page 
 236. 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 307 
 
 SI 1 l.RSTITION, li:\l 1>, AND FLAGRANT VICES PREVAIL UNDER 
 TIIK DOMINION OF THE PAPACY. 
 
 Wheivvi-r we turn our eyes among the various ranks and 
 orders of the clergy, we perceive in this century [the twelfth] 
 the most flagrant marks of licentiousness, fraud, ignorance, 
 luxury, and other vices, whose pernicious effects were 
 ply felt, both iii church and state."- MOSIIEIM, Vol. 
 III., Part II., Chap. II., page 41. 
 ain : 
 
 k% When we consider the multitude of causes which uuitechv 
 their influences in oi ^curing the lustre of genuine Chris- \ 
 tianity, and corrupting it by a profane mixture of the inven- 
 tions of superstitious and designing men with its pure and 
 subl: nies, it will appear surprising that the religion 
 
 of J. \ i.ot totally extinguished. All orders contrib- 
 
 uted, though in ditTerent ways, to corrupt the native purity v 
 of true religion. The Roman pontiffs led the way ; they Y 
 would not suffer nny doctrines that had the smallest tendency j\ 
 to diminish their despotic authority, but obliged the public 
 l.-achcrs to interpret the precepts of Christianity in such a 
 manner as to render them subservient to the support of papal 
 dominion and tyranny. This order was so much the more 
 terrible, in that such as refused to comply with it ... 
 were answered with the formidable arguments of lire and S 
 
 . d, and received death in the most cruel forms." Ibid., 
 Vol. II., (hap. III., Part I., page 81. 
 
 Under the reign of the universal ignorance of the times, 
 k - all of the various ranks and orders of the clergy had each 
 their peculiar method of fleecing the people. The bishops, 
 when they wanted money for their private pleasures or for 
 the exigencies of the church, granted to their flock the power 
 of purchasing remission of the penalties imposed upon trans- 
 gressors, by a sum of money which was to be applied to 
 
308 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 certain religious purposes ; or, in other words, they published 
 indulgences, which became an inexhaustible source of opu- 
 lence to the episcopal orders. The abbots and monks, who 
 were not qualified to grant indulgences, had recourse to other 
 methods of enriching their convents. They carried about 
 the country the carcasses and relics of the saints in solemn 
 procession, and permitted the multitude to behold, touch, 
 and embrace these sacred and lucrative remains at certain 
 fixed prices. The monastic orders gained often as much by 
 this rover-show as the bishops did by their indulgences." 
 Ibid., Vol. III., page 84. 
 
 " The history of the popes [in the beginning of the thir- 
 teenth century] presents a lively and horrible picture of the 
 complicated crimes that dishonored the ministers of the 
 church. . . The popes more especially inculcated that perni- 
 cious maxim, ' that the bishop of Rome is the supreme lord of 
 the universe, and that neither princes nor bishops, civil gov- 
 ernors nor ecclesiastical rulers, have any lawful power in 
 church or state but what they derive from him."' Ibid., 
 Vol. in., Part II., Chap. II., page 165. 
 
 " It would be endless to enumerate the additions that were 
 made in this century to the external part of divine worship, 
 in order to increase its pomp and render it more striking." 
 Ibid., Vol. III., page 260. 
 
 " To give a full account of all the operations, corruptions, 
 superstitions, frauds, and enormities of the monks, their 
 bitter animosities and contentions, would require volumes. 
 Their history sickens the heart. To see men, under pretence 
 of great devotedness to God, leading the most loathsome, 
 filthy life ; sometimes casting off all clothing, and going on 
 all-fours like beasts ; secreting themselves in dens and holes, 
 or wandering about in the extremes of wretchedness, with 
 their hair and beard of an enormous length, and their bodies 
 covered with vermin ; eating, of choice, the most nauseous 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 309 
 
 food ; wearing heavy chains ; fastening grates upon their 
 breasts and backs; girding themselves with bandages of 
 bristles and sharp-pointed wires; flogging themselves with 
 thorn sticks; mutilating their bodies, etc." MARSH, page 
 iM'j. 
 
 44 The papacy attained its zenith in the thirteenth century. 
 At that period the Romish system was fully developed. Inno- 
 Oen1 III., Bfl UK' vicar of Christ, claimed for himself divine 
 prerogatives. It was contended by the interpreters of 
 canon law that the sentence of the pope, as the vicegerent of 
 lii'iiven, superseded all reasons and precluded every kind 
 of appeal. Sarerdotal pretension rose to its highest pitch. 
 Alexander Hales and Thomas Aquinas began to teach boldly 
 that the priest could ' make the body of Christ' and ' act in 
 the person of Christ.' The theory of transubstantiation, 
 invented by the schoolmen, received formal sanction for the 
 time at the council of Lateran, in the year 1215. The 
 celibacy of the priesthood now became an inviolable law. 
 i rated as a distinct caste from ordinary society, the 
 clerical body acted everywhere as the legionaries of the papal 
 court. The network of ecclesiastical power was spread over 
 all the nations of Christendom, bringing within its meshes 
 people of every class and condition. The supremacy and 
 independence of popedom, secured by the genius and in- 
 domitable energy of Hildebrand (Gregory VII.), and main- 
 tained by the craft and diligence of his successors, Boni- 
 face VIII. (1294-1303) resolved to make perpetual by the 
 force of an unalterable decree. Circumstances seemed to 
 favor his ambitious design. The powers of Europe at the 
 time were wasting their resources in mutual strife. The 
 sovereign pontiff seized with eagerness the occasion to 
 accomplish his long-cherished purposes of aggrandizement. 
 
 " In the course of a long and desperate contest with Philip 
 the Fair, for temporal as well as spiritual supremacy in the 
 
310 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 kingdom of France, be issued, in November, 1302, the famous 
 bull, entitled UNOM SANCTUM, in which he set forth the de- 
 mands of the holy see in their most stringent form. ' The 
 church/ he therein declares, 4 is one body, and has one 
 head. Under its command are two swords : the one to be 
 used by the supreme pontiff himself ; the other by kings and 
 knights, by his license and at his will. But the lesser sword 
 must be subject to the greater, and the temporal to the spir- 
 itual authority. We declare that every human being must be 
 subject to the see of Rome. We assert, we define, and pro- 
 nounce this to be an article of faith. . . .' For the distinct 
 appeal to 4 every man's conscience, 7 made by the apostles, 
 was substituted the pagan principle of unreasoning coercion. 
 Instead of the ' kingdom' which is c not of this world,' we find 
 a dominant hierarchy asserting its supremacy over every 
 court in Europe, and exacting its claims by fire and sword. 
 The law of Christ w?s set aside for a yoke of papal decrees 
 and injunctions. The very idea of the church as a com- 
 pany of sincere Christian believers appears almost to have 
 passed out of remembrance. . . . All traces of primitive 
 purity were lost in the excesses of vice and in the perpetra- 
 tion of crimes that made the papal court a sink of abomina- 
 tion. . . . The supreme pontiff himself was not unfrequently 
 the nominee of some ruthless demagogue, rude soldiers, ambi- 
 tious prince, or daring woman, who expected to share the 
 worldly advantages of his elevation. As the papal court 
 rose in temporal greatness, it sunk in moral corruption. 
 
 "A century before the accession of Boniface VIII., when 
 things were continually growing worse, Saint Bernard called 
 attention to the enormities existing; in the Romish Church. 
 
 o 
 
 Writing to Innocent II., he says: 'There is but one voice 
 among our faithful bishops, which declares that justice is van- 
 ishing from the church, and the power of the keys is gone ; 
 that episcopal authority is dwindling away ; that a bishop 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PHIESTHOOD. 311 
 
 can no longer redress wrong nor chasten iniquity, However 
 great, in his own diocese ; and the blame of all this they lay 
 on YOU and on the Roman Court. The ambitions, the 
 adulterous, the incestuous, and all such monsters of human- 
 ity. Hock to Rome, in order either to obtain or keep eccle- 
 ieal honors in the hands of the pope/" JOHN WAD- 
 MV.ION, 1). D., on Congregational History, pages 1-4. 
 
 " During the whole course of this [the thirteenth] century 
 the Roman pontiff carried on the most barbarous and inhu- 
 man persecution against those whom they branded with the 
 denomination of heretics; i. e., against till those who called 
 their pretended authority and jurisdiction in question, or 
 tuii-ht doctrines different from those which were adopted and 
 propagated by the Church of Rome. 
 
 '" From this period [about 1235] we are to date the com- 
 mencement of the dreadful tribunal of the Inquisition, which 
 in this and the following ages subdued such a prodigious 
 multitude of heretics, part of whom were converted to the 
 church by terror, and the rest committed to the flames with-" 
 out mercy.' 1 Before this court were summoned "not only 
 Aere/tV.s, and persons suspected of heresy, but likewise all who 
 were accused of magic sorcery, Judaism, witchcraft, and 
 other crimes of that kind."-- MOSIIEIM, Vol. III., page 270. 
 
 About the beginning of the fourteenth century, during 
 the quarrel between Boniface VIII. and Philip, king of 
 France, the pope issued a bull, in which he u asserted that 
 .JeMis Christ had granted a twofold power to his church, or 
 in other words, the spiritual and temporal sword; that he 
 had subjected the whole human race to the authority of the 
 Roman pontiff, and that whoever dared to disbelieve it were 
 to be deemed heretics, and stood excluded from all possibility 
 of salvation." Ibid., Vol. III., page 313. 
 
 Of the fifteenth century, it is said that " the state of 
 religion was become so corrupt among the Latins, that it was 
 
312 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 utterly destitute of anything that could attract the esteem 
 of the truly virtuous and judicious part of mankind. This 
 is a fact which even they whose prejudices render them 
 unwilling to acknowledge it, will never presume to deny. 
 Among the Greeks and Orientals, religion had scarcely a 
 better aspect. . . . The worship of the Deity consisted in 
 a round of frivolous and insipid ceremonies. The discourses 
 of those who instructed the people in public were not only 
 destitute of sense, judgment, and spirit, but even of piety 
 and devotion, and were in reality nothing more than a motley 
 mixture of the grossest fictions and the most extravagant 
 inventions." Ibid., Vol. III., page 445. 
 
 THE INQUISITION. 
 
 "But a still more terrible scourge, by which the saints 
 were worn out and the dominion of the pope was main- 
 tained, was the Inquisition. This was established in the 
 thirteenth century, and has continued a tremendous engine 
 of power to this day. It was occasioned by the increase of 
 heretics, as they were called, L e,, of men who dared to 
 think for themselves, call in question the power of the pope, 
 and view him as the antichrist predicted by John. These 
 were numerous in Gaul, and Innocent III. sent some legates, 
 A. D. 1204, to extirpate them, root and branch. These 
 bloodhounds, having Dominic at their head, were called 
 inquisitors ; and so serviceable were they found to the papal 
 cause, that the pontiff established inquisitors in every city. 
 A tremendous court was erected by them, first at Thoulouse, 
 and afterwards in the various cities, embracing three inquis- 
 itors or judges, a fiscal proctor, two secretaries, a magistrate, 
 a messenger, a reviewer, a jailer, an agent of confiscated 
 possessions, several assessors, counsellors, executioners^ 
 physicians, surgeons, door-keepers, familiars, and visitors, 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 313 
 
 rill of whom were sworn to secrecy. By this court, men were 
 tried not only for heresy, or opposition to the Court of Rome, 
 but for inngic, sorcery, Judaism, and witchcraft, and either 
 imprisoned for life or put to the most lingering and torment- 
 in- death." - MARSH, pages 233, 234. 
 
 44 Fell superstition was increased by every art and device, 
 until reason was lost, and the world raved in an awful 
 mania. With the utmost hardihood, and a success which is 
 altogether unaccountable, the pontiff and monks continually 
 imposed upon the multitude, by presenting to them pre- 
 tended relics of "ancient saints; a skull, a finger, a jaw, a 
 bone, or a tooth. They even held up to the admiring crowd 
 the clothes in which Christ was wrapped in his infancy ; 
 pieres of the manger in which he was laid, of the cross 
 on which lie was hung, of the spear which pierced his side, 
 of the bread which he broke at the last supper, yea, por- 
 tions of the Virgin Mary's milk, and of the Saviour's blood." 
 77V., page 23G. 
 
 " For three centuries an incessant persecution raged 
 against them. All the horrors of the Inquisition were em- 
 ployed for their subjection. Armies were raised and sent to 
 terrify them into submission or utterly extirpate them. By 
 the axe, by fire, the sword, and other shocking barbarities p 
 they were hurried into eternity. In France alone, jibove a ^ 
 million ^were slain for their adherence to the truth. In Ger-/y 
 many and Flanders, too, they were persecuted with peculiar 1 
 severity. The monks were urged by the popes to treat them 
 worse than they treated the Saracens. In the castle of 
 Menerbe, on the frontiers of Spain, one hundred and forty 
 persons of both sexes were burnt alive. Persecutions often 
 drove the Waldenses to the top of the Alps in the dead of 
 winter, where they perished. One hundred and eighty in- 
 fants were, at one time, found dead there in their cradles. 
 Four 1 1 ui id red little children were suffocated in a cave in the 
 
.\ 
 
 314 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 valley of Soyse, where they had been placed for safety." lx 
 Ibid., page 246. 
 
 The Dominican and Franciscan orders commenced in the 
 year 1207. Dominic, "Saint Dominic," the Roman Cath- 
 olics call him, was the first " inquisitor-general." In one 
 day, by his order, "fourscore persons were beheaded, and 
 four hundred burnt alive in his sight." 
 
 The twelfth general council, and the fourth of Lateran 
 was held at Rome, in 1215, Pope Innocent III. presiding 
 This council issued a decree against all " heretics." The 
 edict begins : " WE EXCOMMUNICATE AND ANATHEMATIZE 
 
 EVERY HERESY EXTOLLING ITSELF AGAINST THIS HOLY, ORTHO- 
 DOX, CATHOLIC FAITH WHICH WE BEFORE EXPOUNDED, con- 
 demning all heretics, by what names soever called. And 
 being condemned, let them be left to the secular power, or to 
 their bailiffs, to be punished by due animadversion. And 
 let the secular powers be warned and induced, and if need 
 be condemned by ecclesiastical censure, what offices soever 
 they are in, that as they desire to be reputed and taken for 
 believers, so they publicly TAKE AN OATH FOR THE DEFENCE 
 
 OF THE FAITH, THAT THEY WILL STUDY IN GOOD EARNEST TO 
 EXTERMINATE, TO THEIR UTMOST POWER, FROM THE LANDS SUB- 
 JECT TO THEIR JURISDICTION, ALL HERETICS DENOTED BY THE 
 
 CHURCH," etc. History of Romanism, page 32. 
 
 "In July, 1209, the crusading army arrived under the ( 
 walls of Beziers, in three bodies." The last living creature 
 was massacred ; not one left to breathe. The city was then 
 set on fire and consumed ; not a house being left. Sixty 
 thousand perished as " heretics." 
 
 It is said that " of all the inventions of popish cruelty, the N 
 holy Inquisition is the masterpiece." Every instrument of 
 torture possible to conceive of was used as a means of pun- 
 ishment and destruction of all those denominated" heretics." 
 The officers of the Inquisition were called "familiars." At 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 315 
 
 44 the dead of night," perhaps, "a knock is heard at the 
 d<>.>r." Some one answers, " Who is there?" " The holy 
 Inquisition." A boy or girl, or father or mother, or child 
 is demanded, and hastened away todeath. " The commonest 
 mode of torture to force the victims to confess or to accuse 
 themselves were, dislocation, by means of pulley, rope, and 
 weights; roasting the soles of the feet, and suffocation by 
 water, with the torment of tightened ropes. These tortures 
 irert inflicted iii a sad and gloomy apartment called the 
 Hall of Toil nre,' situated far under-ground, in order that 
 the shrieks of anguish generally forced from the miserable 
 sufferers might not interrupt the death-like silence that 
 reigned through the rest of the building." 
 
 4 'The next scene in this melancholy tragedy is the auto\ 
 dafe. This horrid and tremendous spectacle is always repre- 
 sented on the Sabbath day." This was applied to the great 
 burning of heretics. They were mtirched from their gloomy 
 cells in " procession to the place of burning." " If the 
 prisoner, on being asked, says he will die in the Catholic 
 faith, he has the privilege of being strangled firsthand then 
 burnt ; but if in the Protestant or any other faith different 
 from the Catholic, he must be roasted alive." " When all is 
 ready, fire is applied to the immense pile, and the suffering 
 martyrs, who have been securely fastened to their stakes, 
 are roasted nlive ; the living flesh of the lower extremities 
 being often burnt and crisped by the action of the flames, 
 driven hither and thither by the wind, before the vital parts 
 are touched." 
 
 4t It was not uncommon for the popish kings and queens 
 of Spain to witness these wholesale burnings of heretics from 
 a magnificent stage and canopy erected for the purpose, and 
 W&B represented by the Jesuit priests as an act highly meri- 
 ! 01 ions ill the king to supply a fagot for the pile upon which 
 the heretics were to be consumed. . . . King Charles II., in 
 
316 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 an auto da fe, supplied a fagot, the sticks of which were 
 gilded, adorned by flowers, and tied up with ribbons, and was 
 honored by being the first fagot placed upon the pile of 
 burning." In 1560 the following account was written by a 
 Catholic to his friend from the town of Montalto concern- 
 ing one of these horrible slaughters : " Most illustrious Sir, 
 Having written you from time to time what has been done 
 here in the affair of heresy, I have now to inform you of the 
 dreadful justice which began to be executed on these Luther- 
 ans early this morning, being the llth of June. And, to 
 tell you the truth, I can compare it to nothing but the slaugh- 
 ter of so many sheep. They were all shut up in one house 
 as in a sheepfold. The executioner went, and bringing 
 out one of them, covered his face with a napkin, or benda, 
 as we call it, led him to a field near the house, and, causing 
 him to kneel down, cut his throat with a knife. Then, tak- 
 ing off the bloody napkin, he went and brought out another, 
 whom he put to death after the same manner. In this way 
 the whole number, amounting to eighty-eight men, w T ere 
 butchered. I leave you to figure to yourself the lamentable 
 spectacle, for I can scarcely refrain from tears while I write ; 
 nor was there any person who, after witnessing the execu- 
 tion of one, could stand to look on a second. ... I still 
 shudder while I think of the executioner with his bloody knife 
 in his teeth, the dripping napkin in his hand, and his arms 
 besmeared with gore, going to the house and taking out one 
 victim after another, justas the butcher does the sheep which j 
 he means to kill." History of Romanism, pages 567, 568^ 
 569, 574, 576, and 582. 
 
 " Of all the institutions ever known to the world, or ever 
 invented by human ingenuity, it [the Inquisition] was the 
 most cruel, oppressive, and blood-thirsty. Its thousands of 
 victims, whose bones were crushed with its accursed instru- 
 ments of torture, and whose groans made its priestly officials 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 317 
 
 laugh with joy akin to that of the fiends of hell, still cry out 
 of their tombs against it." Romanism and the Republic, 
 page 107. 
 
 " And this Inquisition, somewhat modified, was made use 
 of in tlu' city of Rome until 1870. Here religious toleration 
 was unknown. No Protestants whatever were allowed to 
 hold any service within the walls of Rome, so long as the 
 pope had power. Punishment, imprisonment, and death 
 were inllictcd by the pope, and under his express sanction 
 and authority." Ibid.^ page 110. 
 
 INDULGENCES. 
 
 u According to the doctrine of the Romish Church, all the 
 good works of the saints, over and above those necessary 
 toward their own justification, are deposited, together with 
 the in finite merits of Jesus Christ, in one inexhaustible treas- 
 ury. The keys of this were committed to St. Peter, and to 
 his successors, the popes, who may open it at pleasure ; and 
 by transferring a portion of this superabundant merit to any 
 particular person for a sum of money, may convey to him 
 cither the pardon of his own sins, or a release for any one 
 in whom he is interested from the pains of purgatory. Such 
 indulgences were first invented in the eleventh century, by 
 Urban II., as a recompense for those who went in person upon 
 the glorious enterprise of conquering the Holy Land. They 
 were afterwards granted to those who hired a soldier for that 
 purpose; and in process of time were bestowed on such as 
 Li.ive money for accomplishing any pious work enjoined by 
 the pope. . . . Pope Leo X., in order to carry on the mag- 
 nificent structure of St, Peter's, at Rome, published indul- 
 gences, and a plenary remission to all such as should 
 contribute money toward it. Finding the project take, he 
 granted to Albert, elector of Mentz and archbishop of Mag- 
 
318 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 deburg, the benefit of the indulgences of Saxony and the 
 neighboring parts, and farmed out those of other countries 
 to the highest bidders ; who, to make the best of their bar- 
 gain, procured the ablest preachers to cry up the value of 
 the ware. The form of these indulgences was as follows : 
 c May our Lord Jesus Christ have mercy upon thee, and 
 absolve thee by the merits of his most holy passion. And 
 I, by his authority, that of his blessed apostles, Peter and 
 Paul, and of the most holy pope, granted and committed to 
 me in these parts, do absolve thee : first, from all ecclesias- 
 tical censures, in whatever manner they have been incurred ; 
 then from all thy sins, transgressions, and excesses, how 
 enormous soever they maybe, even from such as are reserved 
 for the cognizance of the holy see ; and so far as the keys of 
 the holy church extend, I remit to you all punishment which 
 you deserve in purgatory on their account ; and I restore 
 you to the holy sacraments of the church, to the unity of the 
 faithful, and to that innocence and purity which you possessed 
 at baptism ; so that when you die, the gates of punishment 
 shall be shut, and the gates of the paradise of delight shall 
 be opened ; and if you shall not die at present, this grace 
 shall remain in full force when you are at the point of death. 
 In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost.' 
 According to a book called the ' Tax of the Sacred Roman 
 Chancery,' in which are contained the exact sums to be levied 
 for the pardon of each particular sin, we find some of the 
 facts to be thus : 
 
 a. d. 
 
 ' For procuring abortion ..... 76 
 
 simony ....... 10 6 
 
 sacrilege ....... 10 6 
 
 taking a false oath in a criminal case . 9 6 
 
 robbing 12 
 
 burning a neighbor's house . . . 120 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 319 
 
 s. d. 
 
 For defiling a virgin . . . . . 90 
 
 lying with a mother, sister, etc. ... 76 
 
 murdering a layman ..... 7 G 
 
 keeping a concubine 106 
 
 laying violent hands on a clergyman . . 106 
 
 And so on." BUCK'S Theological Dictionary, page 191. 
 
 John Tctzel was one of the most zealous and successful 
 pedlers of these indulgences. It was said of him, "It 
 would have been hard to find in all the cloisters of Germany 
 :i HIM n more adapted to the traffic with which he was charged." 
 u In 1 ">07, he gained in two days at Freyburg two thousand 
 llorins." In addressing audiences, in order to move them to 
 purchase his pardons, he delivered the following : 
 
 44 Indulgences," said he, " are the most precious and sub- 
 lime of (iod's gifts. This cross [pointing to the red cross] 
 has as much ellicacy as the cross of Jesus Christ. Draw 
 near ami I will give you letters duly sealed, by which even 
 the sin> von shall hereafter desire to commit shall be all for- 
 given you. I would not exchange my privileges for those of 
 St. Peter in heaven, for I have saved more souls with my 
 indulgences than he with his sermons. There is no sin so 
 great that the indulgence cannot remit it, and even if any 
 one should (which is doubtless impossible) ravish the Holy 
 V irgin Mother of God, let him pay let him only pay largely, 
 and it shall be forgiven him. Even repentance is not indis- 
 pensable. But more than all this : indulgences save not the 
 living alone, they also save the dead. Ye priests, ye nobles, 
 ye tradesmen, ye wives, ye maidens, and ye young men, 
 hearken to your departed parents and friends, who cry to 
 you from the bottomless abyss, ' We are enduring horrible 
 torment ! a small alms would deliver us ; you can give it, and 
 YOU will not.' . . . The very moment that the money chinks 
 against the bottom of the chest, the soul escapes from pur- 
 
320 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 gatory and flies free to heaved." History of the Reforma- 
 tion, by D'AuBiGNE, page 68. 
 
 It was TetzeFs boldness and effrontery at selling indul- 
 gences that aroused the latent spirit and indignation of the 
 famous Martin Luther at the beginning of the sixteenth cen- 
 tury, and moved his great soul in opposition to this traffic. 
 
 Luther was born in 1483, was ordained a priest in 1507. 
 In 1517, John Tetzel appeared in his neighborhood, selling 
 indulgences. " To this office that bold Dominican inquis- 
 itor had been delegated by Albert, archbishop of Mentz, to 
 whom the indulgences had been sent by Leo X. 
 
 " Had Tetzel been of a mild and timid spirit, the Reforma- 
 tion might have been delayed another century ; but he was a 
 man of uncommon boldness and impudence, just calculated 
 to rouse the fndignation of Luther. He was indeed a vet- 
 eran in the traffic. Ten years before he had collected two 
 thousand florins in the space of two days ; and he boasted 
 that by his indulgences he had saved more souls from hell 
 than ever St. Peter converted by preaching. Said he, ' The 
 moment the money tinkles in the chest, your father's soul 
 mounts out of purgatory.' " MARSH'S Ecclesiastical History^ 
 page 260. 
 
 The ground of proscription made by Roman Catholics 
 against Swinton's "History" being used in Boston schools 
 reads as follows : 
 
 " When Leo X. came to the papal chair, he found the 
 treasury of the church exhausted by the ambitious projects 
 of his predecessors. He therefore had recourse to every 
 means which ingenuity could devise for recruiting his ex- 
 hausted finances, and among these he adopted an extensive 
 sale of indulgences, which in former ages had been a source 
 of large profits to the church." (Here is a star, referring 
 to a foot-note.) 
 
 " The Dominican friars, having obtained a monopoly of 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 321 
 
 the sale in Germany, employed, as their agent, Tetzel, one 
 of their own order, who carried on the traffic in a manner 
 that was very offensive, and especially to the Augustinian 
 friars." 
 
 The following is the foot-note : 
 
 44 These indulgences were, in the early ages of the church, 
 remissions of the penances imposed upon persons whose sins 
 had brought scandal upon the community. But in process 
 of time they wnv represented as actual pardons of guilt, 
 and the purchaser of indulgences was said to be delivered 
 from all his sins." 
 
 Commenting on this, Edwin D.-Mead, of Boston, a most 
 conservative and fair-minded man, says : " If any fact in 
 history stands avouched, it is that the most mechanical and 
 venal interpretation of the doctrine of indulgence had be- 
 come prevalent in the church in 1517, and that this was the 
 immediate occasion of the Lutheran Reformation. The 
 Roman Catholic Church for two centuries before that time 
 had a bad record. It is a desire that that bad record shall 
 le covered up, that it shall be kept as much as possible out 
 of sight and out of remembrance, this, and not any honest 
 fear that teachers in our Boston schools will be telling their 
 boys that Archbishop Williams or Leo XIII. issues licenses 
 to commit sin, which is the motive of the present Catholic 
 opposition to Mr. Swinton's History." The Roman Cath- 
 olic Chunk and the School Question, page 26. 
 
 Again : 
 
 44 In 1522, when Germany was all ablaze with Lutherism, 
 tit the diet of Nuremberg, summoned to deal with Luther, 
 this honest Dutch Pope Adrian declared roundly, through 
 his legate, that 4 these disorders had sprung up from the sins 
 of men, more specifically from the sins of priests and prel- 
 ates. Even in the holy chain,' said he, 4 many horrible crimes 
 have been committed. The contagious disease, spreading 
 
322 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 from the head to the members, from the pope to the lesser 
 prelates, has spread far and wide, so that scarcely any one 
 is to be found who does right and is free from infection.' 
 
 " Pope Leo X. explained the doctrine of indulgences thus : 
 ' The Roman Church, whom other churches are bound to 
 follow as their mother, hath taught that the Roman pontiff, 
 the vicar of Jesus Christ upon earth, possessing the power 
 of the keys, by which power all hindrances are removed out 
 of the way of the faithful, that is to say, the guilt of actual 
 sin, by the sacrament of penance, and the temporal punish- 
 ment due for those sins, according to divine justice by ecc'e- 
 siastical indulgence, that the Roman pontiff may, for 
 reasonable causes, by his apostolic authority, grant indul- 
 gences out of the superabundant merits of Christ and the 
 saints to the faithful who are united to Christ by charity, as 
 well for the living as for the dead ; and that in thus dispens- 
 ing the treasure of the merits of Jesus Christ and the saints, 
 he either confers indulgences by absolution, or transfers it 
 by the method of suffrage [that is, favor] ; wherefore, all 
 persons, whether living or dead, who really obtain any in- 
 dulgence of this kind, are delivered from so much temporal 
 punishment due, according to < divine justice, for their actual 
 sins, as equivalent to the value of indulgences bestowed and 
 received.'" Romanism and the Republic, page 196. 
 
 As stated by Mr. Mead, there is evidently a disposition 
 upon the part of the Roman Catholics to keep in the back- 
 ground or out of sight the obnoxious features of their faith 
 as it is known in their history, and parade something else. 
 But the men who confronted Romanism at the beginning of 
 the Reformation evidently knew what they were contending 
 against. Said Wy cliff e : ' ' There is no greater heresy for a 
 man than to believe that he is absolved from sin if he give 
 money, or because a priest layeth his hand upon his head 
 and saith, ' I absolve thee ' ; for thou must be sorrowful in 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 323 
 
 thy heart, else God does not absolve thee. . . . They chatter 
 on tin* subject of grace as if it were a thing to be bought 
 ami sold like an ass or an ox; by so doing they learn to 
 make a merehandise of selling pardons, the devil having 
 availed himself of an error in the schools to introduce after 
 this manner heresies in morals." These words of Wycliffe 
 would have no meaning if this " selling of pardons " were not 
 rife all about him. 
 
 ^aid Luther : They say that indulgences, applied to the 
 soul that sut!rr> in purgatory, are imparted to it, and accounted 
 tor iu the ivmis>ion of the sins for which itshould still suffer.' 
 k If you have anything to spare,' he says again, 4 give it, 
 in the Lord's name, for the building of St. Peter's at Rome, 
 but do not purchase pardons. 9 ' I complain bitterly,' he 
 \vnte to tin- archbishop, 'of the fatal errors in which these 
 men are involving the common people, men of weak uncler- 
 >tandinir, whom, foolish as they are, these men persuade that 
 they will be sure of salvation if they only buy their letters 
 of plenary indulgence. They believe that souls will fly out 
 of purgatory the moment that the money paid for their 
 redemption is thrown into the preacher's bag, and that such 
 virtue belongs to these indulgences that there is no sin which 
 the induli:enee> will not absolutely and at once efface.'" 
 The Roman Catholic Church and the School Question, by 
 Ki>wiN D. MEAD, pages 16, 18, 21. 
 
 In I 1ST, Pope Innocent issued a bull against the Wal- 
 den>es ami other heretics, and authorized Albert de Capi- 
 taneis, arehdeacon of the church of Cremona, to act in 
 eoiieert with Inquisitor-General Blasius, " to crush them ti~ke 
 venomous asps, and to contribute all their care to so holy and 
 >o necessary an extermination. . . . We give you power to 
 have the crusade preached up by fit men; to grant that 
 sii.h p.-rsons as shall enter on the crusade and fight against 
 me heretics, and shall contribute to it, may gain 
 
324 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 plenary indulgence and remission of all their sins once in life, 
 and also at their death; to command, in virtue of their holy 
 obedience, and under penalty of excommunication, all 
 preachers of God's word to animate and incite the same 
 believers to exterminate the pestilence, without sparing, by 
 force of arms. We further give you power to absolve those 
 who enter on the crusade, fight, or contribute to it, from all 
 sentences, censures, and ecclesiastical penalties, general or 
 particular, by which they may be bound ... to concede to 
 each, permission to lawfully seize on the property, real or 
 personal, of heretics, etc." History of Romanism, page 425. 
 
 Further : 
 
 u In the downward progress of pontifical impurity, we 
 have at length reached the lowest step, the utmost limits 
 which have been assigned to papal and to human depravity 
 'The ecclesiastical records of fifteen centuries,' says Wad- 
 dington, ' through which our long journey is now nearly 
 ended, contain no name so loathsome, no crimes so foul as 
 his. [Roderic Borgia, Pope Alexander VI.] ... In early 
 life, during the pontificate of Pius II., Roderic Borgia, already 
 a cardinal, had been stigmatized by a public censure for his 
 unmuffled debaucheries. Afterwards he publicly cohabited 
 with a Roman matron named Vanozia, by whom he had five 
 acknowledged children. Neither in his manners nor his 
 language did he affect any regard for morality or decency ; 
 and one of the earliest acts of his pontificate was to cele- 
 brate, with scandalous magnificence, in his own palace, the 
 marriage of his daughter Lucretia. On one occasion, this 
 prodigy of vice gave a splendid entertainment, within the 
 walls of the Vatican, to no less than fifty prostitutes at once, 
 and in the presence of his daughter Lucretia, at which 
 entertainment deeds of darkness were done over which 
 decency must throw a veil ; and yet this monster of vice 
 was, according to papists, the legitimate successor of the 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PKIESTHOOD. 325 
 
 apostles, and the vicar of God upon earth, and was addressed 
 by the title of HIS HOLINESS ! Again I ask, is not that 
 apostate church, of which for eleven years this Pope Alex- 
 ander VI. was the crowned and anointed head, and a neces- 
 sary link in the chain of pretended npostolie succession, 
 is she not fitly described by the pen of inspiration, 
 MOTHER OF HARLOTS, AND ABOMINATIONS OF 
 THE EARTH'?" Ibid., page 427. 
 
 THE FAMOUS JUBILEE. 
 
 
 
 44 About the conclusion of this [the thirteenth] century, 
 Boniface the VIII. added to the public rites and ceremonies 
 of the church the famous jubilee, which is still celebrated at 
 Rome at a stated period, with the utmost profusion and 
 pomp and magnificence." This service consisted in making 
 a pilgrimage to Rome and visiting the churches of St. Peter 
 and St. Paul. The pope u enacted it as a solemn law of 
 the chun-h, that those who every hundredth or jubilee year- 
 confessed their sins, and visited, with sentiments of contri- 
 tion and repentance, the churches of St. Peter and St. 
 Paul at Rome, should obtain thereby the entire remission of 
 their various offences. Finding that this increased the 
 revenues of the Roman Church, they rendered its return 
 more frequent, and fixed its celebration to every five and 
 twentieth year." MOSHEIM, Vol. II., Chap. IV., Part II., 
 page 2G4. 
 
 44 About 1 2GO arose the Flagellants, or worshippers, a fanat 
 ical multitude of both sexes and all ranks and ages, who, 
 encouraged by the mendicant orders, ran through the cities 
 and villages, with whips in their hands, lashing their naked 
 bodies, to appease the Deity, and, strange as it may appear 
 to us, were greatly revered." MARSH, page 218. 
 
 Says Gladstone: u Rome does not keep good faith with 
 
32 ruESiDENcr AND PBIESTHOOD. 
 
 history as it is handed down in her own annals." (Vatican- 
 ism, page 129.) Romanism and the IteiJubUc, page 204. 
 
 " If the liberties of the American people are ever destroyed, 
 it will be by the hands of the Roman clergy."- -The MAR- 
 QUIS DE LA FAYETTE, Ibid., page 36. 
 
 THE ROSARY. 
 
 ' ' The rosary of the Virgin was probably invented in the 
 tenth century. This is a string of beads, consisting of one 
 hundred and fifty, which makes so many Aves, or hail Marys, 
 every ten beads being .divided by one something larger, 
 which signifies a pater, or Lord's Prayer. Before repeating 
 the rosary, it is necessary for the person to take it and cross 
 himself, and then to repeat the creed, after which he repeats 
 a prayer to the Virgin for every small bead, and a prayer to 
 God for every large one." History of Itomanism, page 
 189. 
 
 " In 855, it is said, a woman, disguised as a man, had the 
 art to gain an election to the papal chair, and governed the 
 church for two years. She is known by the title of Pope 
 Joan. . . . John XII. first introduced the practice in 956, 
 followed by all his successors, of changing their name when 
 chosen to the papacy." MARSH, pages 241, 242. 
 
 THE ARROGANT CLAIMS OF THE PAPAL CHURCH, HER INTOL- 
 ERANT AND HAUGHTY SPIRIT AND PRETENSIONS, AND TER- 
 RIBLE VICIOUSNESS TOWARDS ALL WHO WILL NOT 
 RECOGNIZE * HER AUTHORITY ; HER CRAFT AND DECEP- 
 TIONS. 
 
 " The many-tongued Catholic masses, imbued with Roman- 
 ist doctrines, and invested by that polity as by the shirt of 
 Nessus, with the pope at their head, constitute living Rom- 
 anism, aggressive, imperious, and relentless as ever. 
 
r.< 
 
 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 327 
 
 " This vast power, besides assuming and exercising the 
 most blasphemous religious prerogatives for more than a thou- 
 sand years, has dispensed crowns and dethroned kings, ab- 
 solved peoples from allegiance to their rightful sovereigns, 
 or sanctioned their bondage under tyrants, according to its 
 own pleasure and caprice ; nor has it ever formally or im- 
 pliedly abandoned any of its enormous pretensions. There 
 is not a people in the Old World whose peace it has not dis- 
 turbed, whose rulers it has not embroiled, the administration 
 of. whose government it has not embarrassed, whose rights it 
 has not usurped, and whose soil it has not drenched in blood." 
 1 LI:I;OV M. VMUNON.) Romanism and the Republic, page 3. 
 
 44 The Canon Law, the undisputed fundamental code of 
 Romanism, reads as follows : 
 
 44 4 1. All human power is from evil, and must therefore 
 be standing under the pope. 
 
 k4 4 II. The temporal powers must act unconditionally, in 
 accordance with the spiritual. 
 
 444 III. The church is empowered to grant, or take away, 
 any temporal possession. 
 
 4k 4 IV. The pope has the right to give countries and na- 
 tions which are non-Catholic to Catholic regents, who caqA 
 reduce them to slavery. 
 
 44 4 V. The pope can make slaves of those Christian sub- 
 jects whose prince or ruling power is interdicted by the pope. 
 
 44 4 VI. The laws of the church, concerning the liberty of 
 the church and the papal power, are based upon divine 
 inspiration. 
 
 44 4 VII. The church has the right to practise the uncondi- 
 tional censure of books. 
 
 441 VIII. The pope has the right to annul state laws, 
 .ties, constitutions, etc.; to absolve from obedience 
 thereto, as soon as they seem detrimental to the rights of 
 lunch, or those of the clergy. 
 
328 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 ;" 4 IX. The pope possesses the right of admonishing, and, 
 if needs be, of punishing the temporal rulers, emperors, and 
 kings, as well as drawing before the spiritual forum any case 
 in which a mortal sin occurs. 
 
 44 * X. Without the consent of the pope, no tax or rate of 
 any kind can be levied upon a clergyman, or upon any church 
 whatsoever. 
 
 44 '.XI. The pope has the right to absolve from oaths and 
 obedience to the persons and the laws of the princes whom 
 he excommunicates. 
 
 44 ' XII. The pope can annul all legal relations of those in 
 ban, especially their marriages. 
 
 44 'XIII. The pope can release from every obligation, 
 oath, vow, either before or after being made. 
 
 44 l XIY. The execution of papal commands for the perse- 
 cution of heretics causes the remission of sins. 
 
 4i 4 XV. He who kills one that is excommunicated is no 
 murderer in a legal sense.' " (DR. G. F. VON SCHULTE, Pro- 
 fessor of Canonical Law at Prague). Ibid., page 6. 
 
 4 'The following paragraphs from the Syllabus of Pius IX., r 
 issued Dec. 8, 1864, and subsequently by the decree of infal- 
 libility confirmed as truths eternal, and equal in authority to ^ 
 the Decalogue, are samples of Roman Catholic toleration, 
 viz. : 4 The state has not the right to leave every man free 
 to profess and embrace whatever religion he shall deem 
 true. 
 
 4 4 4 It has not the right to enact that the ecclesiastical power 
 shall require the permission of the civil power in order to 
 the exercise of its authority. 
 
 44 4 It has not the right to treat as an excess of power, or as 
 usurping the rights of princes, anything that the Roman 
 pontiffs or ecumenical councils have done. 
 
 44 4 It has not the right to adopt the conclusions of a national 
 church council, unless confirmed by the \ ope. 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 329 
 
 " 4 It has not the right of establishing a national church 
 separate from the pope. 
 
 44 4 It has not the right to the entire direction of public 
 schools. 
 
 " 4 It has not the right to assist subjects who wish to aban- 
 don monasteries or convents/ 
 
 41 Then in the same Syllabus the rights and powers of the 
 clmivh are affirmed thus, viz. : 
 
 44 4 She has the right to require the state not to leave every 
 man free to profess his own religion. 
 
 44 4 She has the right to exercise her power, without the per- 
 mission or consent of the state. 
 
 44 4 She has the right to prevent the foundation of any na- 
 tional church, not subject to the authority of the Roman 
 pontiff. 
 
 44 4 She has the right to deprive the civil authority of the 
 entire government of public schools. 
 
 44 4 She has the right of perpetuating the union of church 
 and state. 
 
 44 4 She has the right to require that the Catholic shall be 
 the only religion of the state, to the exclusion of all others. 
 
 44 c She has the right to prevent the state from granting the 
 public exercise of their own worship to persons immigrating 
 into it. 
 
 44 4 She has the power of requiring the state not to permit 
 free expression of opinion.' " Ibid., pages 6,7. 
 
 44 The pope demands for himself the right to determine 
 the province of his own rights, and has so defined it in formal 
 <1 -K uments as to warrant any and every invasion of the civil 
 >plicre. . . . Rome requires a convert who joins her to 
 forfeit his moral and mental freedom, and place his loyalty 
 and civil duty at the mercy of another." GLADSTONE, Our 
 Country, page 51. 
 
 44 This pop, this foreigner, this Italian, is more powerful 
 
330 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 in this country than any other person, not excepting even the 
 king. And now please to consider what this foreigner has 
 announced as the programme by which he rules in Prussia as 
 elsewhere. He begins by arrogating to himself the right to 
 define how far his authority extends ; and this pope, who 
 would use fire and sword against us if he had the power to 
 do so, who would confiscate our property and not spare our 
 lives, expects us to allow him full, uncontrolled sway in our 
 midst." PRINCE BISMARCK, Ibid., pages 51, 52. 
 
 " The beginning of the sixteenth centuvy saw the Roman 
 Catholic Church predominant over all religious, civil, and 
 social life throughout Europe. The holy Roman Empire, 
 with its Emperor, was in subjection to the pope of Rome." 
 Romanism and the Republic, page 41. 
 
 " All, both pastors and faithful, are bound to submit, not 
 only in matters belonging to faith and morals, but also in 
 those pertaining to the discipline and government of the 
 church throughout the world. This is the teaching of the 
 Catholic faith, from which none can deviate, without detri- 
 ment to faith and salvation. We further teach and declare 
 that the pope is the supreme judge of the faithful, and that 
 in all cases pertaining to ecclesiastical jurisdiction, recourse 
 may be had to his judgment ; and that none may rebate the 
 judgment of the apostolic see, than whose there is no greater 
 authority, and that it is not lawful for any one to sit in judg- 
 ment on its judgment." Ibid., page G6. Vatican Decrees, 
 page 52. 
 
 Says the CatlioHc World, for August, 1871 : " We have 
 no right to ask reasons of the church [the pope] , any more 
 than of Almighty God, as a preliminary to our submission. 
 We are to take with unquestionable docility whatever instruc- 
 tions the church [pope] gives us." Ibid., page 67. 
 
 " No temporal prince, whether emperor, or king, or presi- 
 dent, or any legislative body, can have any lawful jurisdic- 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 331 
 
 tion over the pope. What right has the pope to be indepen- 
 dent of every civil ruler? He has it in virtue of his dignity as 
 the vicar of Christ. Christ himself is King of kings, but the 
 pope governs the church in the name of Christ, and as his 
 representative. His divine otlice, therefore, makes him 
 superior to every political, temporal, and human govern- 
 n ie nt." (Tract No. 4G of the Catholic Publication Society.) 
 - //>///., pane G8. 
 
 " Pius IX., who in 1880 declared absolutely null and void 
 all the acts of the government, of IVidmont, which he held 
 prejudicial to the rights of religion, in the same year, 
 because Spain had pacd a la\v wliich permitted the tolera- 
 tion of n;i-Ro!iian worship, and the secularization of eccle- 
 siastical property, he declared, by his own apostolic authority, 
 those laws to be abrogated, totally null, and of no effect." 
 ( < . i \ i>- 1 <>M , Vaticanism, page 1 70.) I bid., page 70. 
 
 " Here, then, is the indictment which we frame against this 
 most arrogant and tyrannical of rulers. A pontiff claiming 
 infallibility, who has condemned free speech, free writing, 
 a free press, toleration of non-conformity, liberty of con- 
 science, the study of civil and philosophical matters in inde- 
 pendence of ecclesiaMical authority, marriage, unless con- 
 tracted in tin 1 Romish Church, the definition by the state of 
 the civil rights of the church, who has demanded therefore 
 the title to define its own civil rights, together with a divine 
 right to civil immunities and a right to use physical force, 
 and who has also proudly asserted that the popes of the Middle 
 Ages, with their councils, did not invade the rights of princes, 
 etc." (GLADSTONE, Vaticanism, page 5G.) Ibid., page 71. 
 
 " Nationalities must be subordinate to religion, and we 
 must learn that we are Catholics first and citizens next. God 
 >ve man, and the church is above the state." (BISHOP 
 (.ii.MoiiK, in his Lenten letter of March, 1873.) Our Coun- 
 try by REV. J. STRONG, D.D., page .V2. 
 
332 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 " In a sermon preached when he was archbishop, Cardinal 
 Manning put the following sentences in the mouth of the 
 pope : c I acknowledge no civil power ; I am the subject of 
 no prince ; and I claim more than this : I claim to be the 
 supreme judge and director of the conscience of men ; of the 
 peasant that tills the fields, and of the prince that sits upon 
 the throne ; of the household that lives in the shade of privacy, 
 and the legislator that makes laws for the kingdoms ; I am 
 the sole, last, supreme judge of what is right and wrong. 
 . . . Moreover, I declare, affirm, define, and pronounce it to 
 be necessary to salvation for every human creature to be 
 subject to the Roman pontiff/ 
 
 "Cardinal Bellarmie says: 'If the pope should err by 
 enjoining vices or forbidding virtues, the church would be 
 obliged to believe vices to be good and virtues bad, unless it 
 would sin against conscience.' " Ibid., page 53. 
 
 WHAT THEY ARE AIMING AT. 
 
 " Father Hecker says that ' ere long there is to be a state 
 religion in this country [United States] , and that state reli- 
 gion is to be Roman Catholic. The man to-day is living who 
 will see a majority of the people of the American Continent 
 Roman Catholics. (Boston Pilot.) 9 " Ibid., page 55. 
 
 The writer, having marshalled an array of evidence and 
 citations reflecting upon the Roman Catholic hierarchy, show- 
 ing its spirit, assumptions, and purpose, closes with the fol- 
 lowing indictment against that church: "I indict the pope 
 of Rome as the representative of the papal policy, the rep- 
 resentative whom they put forward to stand for the whole 
 church in its antagonisms to religious and civil freedom, . 
 against which he has committed high crimes and misde- 
 meanors. 
 
 " I impeach him in the name of liberty of conscience, whose 
 rights he has denied ; I impeach him in the name of freedom 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 333 
 
 of worship, whose temples he would close ; I impeach him 
 in the name of a free press and free speech, whose voice he 
 would smother in the smoke of fire and fagot ; I impeach 
 him in the name of civil liberty, over whose just laws he has 
 proclaimed the sovereignty of Romish councils ; I impeach 
 him in the name of the marriage bond of the majority of 
 the happy households of the Christian world, which he has 
 stigmatized as 4 filthy concubinage,' because not contracted 
 in the Romish Church ; I impeach him in the name of Prot- 
 estantism, which he calls * heresy ' and against which he 
 invokes tht 4 persecution of the civil government and the tor- 
 tures of the Inquisition. In the name of progress, which he 
 has tried in v:iin to stay ; of modern civilization, with which 
 he cannot be reconciled ; in the name of free and enlight- 
 ened governments of the world, against whose most benefi- 
 cent laws he has hurled his anathemas; in the name of the 
 holy liible, whose free circulation he has pronounced a pest; 
 in the name of free America, whose overthrow he has plotted ; 
 in the name of Almighty God, whose prerogatives he has 
 1'lasphemously usurped ; in the name of all of these, I im- 
 peach the pope and the hierarchy which dominate the Roman 
 Catholic Church, and summon them to the bar of oppressed 
 humanity and of divine justice. " Romanism and the Re- 
 public, page 86. 
 
 Further : " In an encyclical, the pope says : * The Romish 
 Church has a ri^ht to exercise its authority without any lim- 
 its set to it by the civil power ; the pope and the priests 
 ought to have dominion over temporal affairs ; the Romish 
 Church and her ecclesiastics have a right to immunity from 
 civil law ; in case of conflict between ecclesiastical and civil 
 powers, the ecclesiastical powers ought to prevail.' " 
 Sn:'\;'s Our Country, page 50. 
 
 " To what extent may the Roman Catholic Church coerce? 
 How does the pope, how do the cardinals and archbishops 
 
334 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 of to-day understand this term, as they use it? We know 
 what they meant by coercion in the past. We know in the 
 relation of the Huguenots, the Waldenses, Albigenses, and 
 the Lollards, what coercion has meant with the Romish 
 Church. We know what the Inquisition meant by coercion, 
 death by torture, by fire, by sword and axe, by starvation, 
 by burying alive ; and these have been the sanctioned meth- 
 ods of the Romish Church, never repudiated." Romanism 
 and the Republic, page 106. 
 
 Said Pope Pius IX.: "We have been truly shocked at 
 this most crafty device [Bible societies] by which the very 
 foundations of religion are undermined. We have delib- 
 erated upon the means proper to adopt by our pontifical 
 authority, in order to remedy and abolish this pestilence, 
 as far as possible, this defilement of the faith, so imminently 
 dangerous to souls." Ibid., page 112. 
 
 AN AWFUL DENUNCIATION AND CURSING BY THE POPE. 
 
 The following exhibits the heart and soul of the Romish 
 hierarchy, and the vicious spirit it harbors towards those not 
 of her communion. This terrible cursing is pronounced 
 upon the head of Victor Emmanuel, king of united Italy. 
 This is the utterance of u Our Lord God, the Pope," u The 
 Divine Majesty," " Prince of God," " Priest of the 
 World " : 
 
 " By authority of the Almighty God, the Father, Son, 
 and Holy Ghost ; and of the Holy Canons, and of the un- 
 defiled Virgin Mary, mother and nurse of our Saviour; and 
 of the celestial virtues, angels, archangels, thrones, domin- 
 ions, powers, cherubim and seraphim ; and of all the holy 
 patriarchs and prophets ; and of the apostles and evange- 
 lists ; and of the holy innocents, who, in the sight of the 
 Holy Lamb, are found worthy to sing the new song ; and of 
 the holy martyrs and holy confessors, and of the holy vir- 
 
\\ 
 
 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 335 
 
 gins, and of the saints, together with all the holy and elect of 
 God : we excommunicate and anathematize him, and from 
 the threshold of the holy church of God Almighty we 
 sequester him, that he may be tormented in eternal excruciat- 
 ing sufferings, together with Dathan and Abiram, and those 
 who say to the Lord God, 4 Depart from us ; we desire none 
 of thy ways/ And as fire is quenched by water, so let the 
 light of him be put out forever more. May the Son who 
 suffered for us, curse him. May the Father who created 
 man, curse him. May the Holy Ghost which was given to 
 us in our baptism, curse him. May the Holy Cross which 
 Christ, for our salvation, triumphing over his enemies, as- 
 cended, curse him. .May the Holy and eternal Virgin Mary, 
 mother of (iod, curse him. May St. Michael, the advocate 
 of holy souls, curse him. May all the angels and arch- 
 angels, principalities and powers, and all the heavenly ar- 
 mies, curse him. May St. John the precursor, and St. Peter, 
 and St. Paul, and St. John the Baptist, and St. Andrew, 
 and all other Christ's apostles, together curse him ; and may 
 the rest of his disciples and four Evangelists, who by their 
 preachinir converted the universal world, and may the holy 
 and wonderful company of martyrs and confessors, who by 
 their holy work are found pleading to God Almighty, 
 curse him. May the choir of holy virgins, who for the 
 honor of Christ have despised the things of this world, 
 damn him. May all the saints who, from the beginning of 
 the world and everlasting ages, are found to be beloved of 
 <.<>d, damn him. May the heavens and the earth, and all 
 things remaining therein, damn him. 
 
 " May he be damned wherever he may be ; whether in the 
 house or in the field, whether in the highway or in the by-way, 
 whether in the wood or water, or whether in the church. 
 May he be cursed in living and dying, in eating and drink- 
 inir, in fasting and thirsting, in slumbering and sleeping, in 
 
336 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 watching or walking, in standing or sitting, in lying down or 
 walking mengendo concando, and in all blood-letting. May 
 he be cursed in all the faculties of his body. May he be 
 cursed inwardly and outwardly. May he be cursed in his 
 hair, May he be cursed in his brain. May he be cursed in 
 the crown of his head and in his temples. In his forehead 
 and in his ears. In his eyebrows and in his cheeks. In his 
 jawbones and in his nostrils. In his foreteeth and in his 
 grinders. In his lips and in his throat. In his shoulders 
 and in his wrists. In his arms, his hands, and in his fingers. 
 May he be damned in his mouth, in his breast, in his heart, 
 and in all the viscera of his body. May he be damned in 
 his veins and in his groin ; in his thighs, in his lips, and in 
 his knees ; in his legs, feet, and toenails. 
 
 " May he be cursed in all the joints and articulations of 
 his body. From the top of his head to the sole of his foot 
 may there be no soundness in him. May the Son of the 
 living God, with all the glory of his majesty, curse him ; and 
 may heaven, with all the powers that move therein, rise up 
 against him, curse him and damn him ! Amen. So let it 
 be! Amen." Ibid., pages 11G, 117, and 118. 
 
 " The distinguished statesman of Spain, Castelar, speaking 
 of the arrogance of the Roman Catholic Church in i860, 
 said to the Spanish Cortes : " There is not a single pro- 
 gressive principle which has not been cursed by the Catholic 
 Church. This is true of England and Germany, as well as 
 of Catholic countries. The church cursed the French Revo- 
 lution, the Belgium constitution, and the Italian independ- 
 ence. Nevertheless all these principles have unrolled them- 
 selv.es in spite of it. Not a constitution has been born, 
 not a single progress made, not a solitary reform effected, 
 which has not been under the terrible anathemas of the 
 church." Ibid., page 122. 
 
i'i;i>n>i:.N< v \M) PRIESTHOOD. 337 
 
 K"MAN CATHOLICISM IS Ori'Kl->SI VK, TYRANNICAL, AND EN- 
 8LA\ 1.- PI. on. I-:. Iloi Dfl 'I II AT " H.NOKANCE IS THE MOTHER 
 OF DEVOTION," AND IS A NECESSITY. 
 
 Concerning the intent and purpose of the Roman Catholic 
 Church, the following from the pen of Brownson, one of 
 thrir oracles, speaks for itself: " The people need govein- 
 in;_r, and must be governed. The}' must have a master. 
 The religion which is to answer our purpose must be above 
 the people, and able to command them. The first lesson of 
 a child is to obey ; the first and last lesson to the people, 
 individually and collectively, is obey. There is noobedience 
 where there is no authority to enjoin it. The Roman 
 Catholic religion, then, is necessary to sustain popular liberty, 
 because popular liberty can le sustained only by a religion free 
 from popular control, above the people, speaking from 
 above and able to command them, and such a religion is the 
 Roman Catholic. In tin's ,se//.se we wish this country to come 
 under the power of Rome. As the visible head of the 
 church, the spiritual authority which Almighty God has 
 instituted to teach and govern the nation, we assert his 
 supremacy, and tell our countrymen that we would have 
 them submit to him. They may Hare up as much as they 
 please, and write as many alarming and abusive editorials as 
 they choose, or can find time and space to do. They will 
 not move us, or relieve themselves from the obligation 
 Almighty God has placed them, under of obeying the au- 
 thority of the Catholic Church, pope and all." Ibid., page 
 121). ^ 
 
 ROMAN CATHOLIC VIEWS OP AN OATH. 
 
 " The Fourth General Lateran Council, with the ap- 
 proval of Tope Alexander III., decreed that an oath in 
 opposition to the welfare of the church and the enactments 
 of the holy fathers is not to be called an oath, but rather 
 
338 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 perjury. Peter Deus, the great commentator of the laws 
 and morality and theology of the church, lays it clown as the 
 law of the church, that the right of the pope, as the ulti- 
 mate superior and sovereign, is reserved in every oath, 
 which, of course, includes the oath of allegiance. He also 
 instructs the faithful that the pope has the power of with- 
 drawing or prohibiting what is included in an oath ; and 
 that, 'when he does so, it is no longer included."-- Ib>d., 
 page 134. 
 
 u Monsignor Capel, a very distinguished Roman Catholic, 
 while stopping in the city of New York, in reply to the 
 question, in an interview by Mr. H. A. Crous, 'Whom 
 must we obey, if the state should command the citizen to do 
 one thing, and the church should command him to do 
 another?' Monsignor Capel replied, ' Then he must obey 
 the church, of course.' " Ibid., page 163. 
 
 " A culprit or a witness, questioned by a judge, but in an 
 illegal manner, may swear that he knows nothing of the 
 crime about which he is questioned, although he knows it 
 well, meaning mentally, that he knows nothing, in such a 
 manner as to answer. . . . When a crime is well concealed, 
 the witness, and even the criminal, may, and even must, 
 swear that the crime has never been committed. The guilty 
 party may yet do likewise when a half proof cannot be 
 brought against him. . . . Signori asks whether a woman, 
 accused of the crime of adultery, which she has really com- 
 mitted, may deny it under oath. He answers, ' Yes, pro- 
 vided she has been to confess, and receive absolution; for 
 then,' he says, ' the sin has been pardoned, and has really 
 ceased to exist. ... As for an oath, made for a good 
 and legitimate object, it seems there should be no power 
 capable of annulling it. However, when it is for the good 
 of the public, a matter which comes under the immediate 
 jurisdiction of the pope, who has the supreme power over 
 
PKKMDKVV AM) 1'KI KSTHOOD. 339 
 
 the church, the pope has full power to release from Unit 
 oath.' (SiGNORi, in. /''./'// Years in the Church of Rome, 
 Chap. XIII.) It has undoubtedly become the settled law 
 of the Roman Church that the pope may dispense with any 
 promissory oaths, by withdrawing the promise or prohibiting 
 B performance. . . . They are not to be called oaths, but 
 rather perjury, which are in apposition to the welfare of 
 the chureh and the enactment of the Holy Fathers." Deus, 
 /'<i]>acy and Civil ]*<'< r, note to page 560. 
 
 I'AI'AL SI I'KI M\ V Ml. AN- TIIK MOST ABSOLUTE DICTATION. 
 
 ' In_Italy, as lal* as I8gj not a liible could }K> sold; 
 not n voice could be heard preaching Christ on any part of 
 Italian soil. The punishment for Mich an offence was im- 
 prisonmcntor death. The few friends of freedom, sorne- 
 times in caves, sometimes in woods, were nccustomedjjjx 
 fear and tremblinjyU^meet and pray] The dungeons of the. 
 Inquisition were full. The stories of their horrors are top 
 dreadful to be told here. The testimonies of De Sanctis and 
 >//i and others, which cannot be impeached, open before 
 us damp, dark dungeons, when* men and women we_re 
 starved to death; the hoiriMe vats where they were put 
 alive into quick-lime to perish for their faith; the secret 
 trap-doors through which they were dropped, where their 
 c_ri_es could not be heard, and tl|eir protests were unknown." 
 II' j IK ^ i. n i am and the Republic^ page 141. 
 
 II IS HIE INTENT OF ROMANISM TO DESTKOY THE PUBLIC 
 SCHOOLS, EVEN OF AMKKICA. 
 
 the papal encyclical : ' The Komish Church has the 
 right to interfere in the discipline of the public schools, and 
 the arrangement of studies of public schools, and in .the 
 choice of teachers of these schools. Public schools, open to 
 all children for the education of the young, should be under 
 
340 PRESIDENCY AND PIUESTHOOD. 
 
 the control of the Romish Church, and should not be subject 
 to the civil power, nor made to conform to the opinions of 
 the age/ (Encyclical XLV. and XLVIL)" Ibid., page 156. 
 
 Says the Rev. Dr. Toebbe, bishop of Covington : u The 
 public schools are infidel and godless, and must therefore be 
 avoided." 
 
 " c Catholics would not be satisfied with the public schools, 
 even if the Protestant Bible and every vestige of religious 
 teaching were banished from them. They will not be taxed 
 either for educating the children of Protestants or having 
 their own children educated in schools under Protestant con- 
 trol.' (Boston Advertiser.)" Ibid., pages 159, 161. 
 
 " The Catholic World, of July, 1870, gives this interesting 
 information : * The supremacy asserted for the church in mat- 
 ters of education implies the additional and cognate functions of 
 the censorship of ideas, and the right to examine and 
 approve, or disapprove, all books, publications, writings, and 
 utterances intended for public instruction, enlightenment, or 
 entertainment, and the supervision of places of amusement.' " 
 Ibid., page 162. 
 
 " ' We determine and decree that hard by every church, where 
 it does not already exist, a parochial school is to be erected 
 within two years of the promulgation of this council [Jan- 
 uary 6, 1886], and to be kept up in the future, unless the 
 bishop sees fit to grant a further delay on account of more 
 than ordinary grave difficulties to be overcome in its estab- 
 lishment/ (Baltimore Council.) 
 
 " ' Let the public school system go to where it came from 
 - the devil.' (Freeman's Journal, Nov. 20, 1869.)" Ibid., 
 pages- 168, 173. 
 
 THE POPES DENOUNCE LIBERTY OF CONSCIENCE. 
 
 " When in this country we speak of liberty of conscience, 
 we mean that every man shall be permitted to worship God 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. .341 
 
 as his own personal convictions of duty shall dictate. But 
 the papal hierarchy have no such meaning, and intend 
 nothing of the sort. With them, liberty of conscience 
 merely consists in the right to embrace, profess, and practise 
 the Catholic religion in a Protestant country, and not the 
 right to embrace, profess, and practise the Protestant religion 
 in a Roman Catholic country. Protestantism cannot be 
 tolerated or compromised without sin, and must be extermi- 
 nated." ( The Papacy and the Civil Power, page 35.) Ibid., 
 186. 
 
 TIN-: CHARACTER "1 MIL 1'oi'ES. 
 
 "Can Romanism appeal to history for sanction of papal 
 infallibility? Shall I have time to tell you of the monsters of 
 iniquity some of these popes were? But the Roman Catholic 
 hierarchs of the middle and succeeding ages exhibited a mel- 
 ancholy change. Their lives displayed all the variations of 
 impiety, malevolence, inhumanity, ambition, debauchery, 
 gluttony, sensuality, deism, and atheism. Gregory the Great 
 seems to have led the way in the career of villany. This 
 well-known pontiff has been characterized as worse than his 
 predecessors, and better than his successors, or, in other 
 terms, as the last good and first bad pope. The flood-gates 
 of moral dissolution appeared, in the tenth century, to have 
 been set wide open, and inundations of impurity poured 
 on the Christian world through the channel of the Roman 
 Catholic hierarchs. 
 
 44 Awful and melancholy indeed is the picture of the 
 popedom at this era, drawn as it has been by its warmest 
 friends, Platina, Petavius, Suitprand, Genebrard, Baronius, 
 Hermann, Barclay, Binius, Grannone, Vignier, Labbe, and 
 Du Piu." (EDGAR'S Variations of Popery, pages 108, 109.) 
 Ibid., page 209. 
 
 " On two separate occasions there were three popes. Now , 
 
342 PRESIDENCY AND PKIESTHOOD. 
 
 which of these three was pope., when all three claimed to be? 
 They were all cursing, if that is any mark of a pope, 
 every man of them anathematizing and denouncing the others. 
 At that time, known as the great schism, occurring from and 
 after 1378, there was a period of seventy years "in which 
 there was a pope at Avignon, over in France, and a pope in 
 Rome, and they surely did not hold each other in good es- 
 timation. There were seventy years in which the air was 
 blue with their mutual anathemas, and the apostolic succes- 
 sion was wholly unsettled. Now, you will remember that 
 these popes were all infallible. I affirm to you that, by the 
 authority of Roman Catholic historians, many of these popes 
 were guilty of the most infamous crimes, and that the councils 
 of the Roman Catholic Church itself have characterized 
 many of the popes in language so dreadful that it is hardly 
 fit to be read before any audience. . . . 
 
 u The sacred Synod of Constance, in the twelfth session, 
 convicted His Holiness of schism, heresy, incorrigibleness, 
 simony, impiety, immodesty, unchastity, fornication, adultery, 
 incest, rape, piracy, lying, robbery, murder, perjury, and 
 infidelity. This was John XXIII., pope of Rome ; and that 
 is what the council of Constance said of him, the very same 
 council that burned John Huss and Jerome of Prague." 
 Ibid., page 207. 
 
 Others of the popes were charged with similar crimes, 
 and convicted. The popes would have similar imputations 
 against the councils. But the Roman Catholics have a seda- 
 tive that fortifies against all of this degeneracy and violence, 
 and in their opinion the keys of St. Peter are transmitted 
 unsullied through all this fearful line of iniquity. Says 
 Peter Fredet, D. D., a Catholic writer: "It is true, a few 
 among them gave great scandal to the Christian world in 
 their private character and conduct ; but it ought to be 
 remembered, at the same time, that, through a special protec- 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 343 
 
 tion of Divine Providence, tke irregularity of their lives did 
 not interfere with their public duty, from which they never 
 departed. The beneficial influence of sacred jurisdiction 
 - not depend on the private virtue of the persons invested 
 with it, but on their divine mission and appointment to feed 
 the Christian flock. Nor did Christ promise personal sanc- 
 tity to its chief pastors, but gave to them authority to teach 
 and govern the faithful." Ibid., pages 212, 213. 
 
 Here we have it. The man may be a great sinner, but the 
 popr is pun- and holy. This is Roman Catholic theology. 
 
 THi: ROMAN CATHOLIC IDEA OF EDUCATION. 
 
 "The Catholic World for April, 1871, gives the Roman 
 Catholic idea of education as follows : 
 
 41 1 Education is the American hobby ; regarded, as unedu- 
 cated or poorly educated people usually regard it, as a sort 
 of panacea for all the ills that flesh is heir to. We ourselves, 
 as Catholics, are, as decidedly as any other class of American 
 citizens, in favor of universal education, as thorough and 
 extensive aa possible if the quality wits us. We do not 
 indeed prize as highly as some of our countrymen appear to 
 do the ability to read, write, and cipher. Some men are born 
 to be leaders, and the rest are born to be led. . . . The best 
 ordered and administered state is that in which the few are 
 icetl educated and lead, and the many are trained to obedience, 
 are willing to be directed, content to follow, and do not aspire 
 to be leaders. In extending education, and endeavoring to 
 train all to be leaders, we have only extended presumption, 
 pretension, conceit, indocility, and brought incapacity to the 
 surface. We believe that the peasantry in old Catholic coun- 
 tries, two centuries ago, were better educated, although for the 
 most part unable to read and write, than are the g-eat body of 
 the American people to-day. 1 . . . That is Roman Catholic 
 
344 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 education. Do you say this is only my statement of it? No ; 
 it is their own. And do you want it emphasized? Look at 
 Italy, and France, and Spain, and Portugal, and Austria, 
 and Mexico, and South America, if you desire illustrations. 
 What is their idea of education ? The few to be taught and 
 lead, the many to do what tyrants have made their subjects 
 do through all the years of this suffering world's history, 
 to grind in their prison-houses for the enrichment of des- 
 pots." Ibid., page 234. 
 
 There is a vast difference between this idea of education 
 and that system that makes it possible for the poor. boy, the 
 farmer, tailor, tanner, the shoemaker, the carpenter, indeed, 
 all classes of workmen, to secure an education and rise to 
 the highest stations in life, by industry and skill, that is 
 adopted by the American people. That is, to teach every 
 man all that he is capable of receiving. 
 
 Roman Catholics urge that the schools should be under the 
 direction of the priests. Monks and nuns are the preferred 
 teachers. 
 
 Says Mr. Lansing: U I noticed in one of our papers in 
 this city yesterday or the day before, a list of the professors 
 in the Roman Catholic College of the Holy Cross in this city 
 [Worcester, Mass.] for the ensuing year. Every one of 
 those gentlemen had after his name the letters S. J. What 
 does it mean? Society of Jesus Jesuits." 
 
 Here is the oath that all Jesuits take: " I do renounce and 
 disown any allegiance as due to any heretical king, prince or 
 state named Protestant, or obedience to any of their inferior 
 magistrates or officers. I do further declare, that the doc- 
 trine of the Church of England, the Calvinists, Huguenots, 
 and others of the name of Protestants, to be damnable ; and 
 they themselves are damned, and to be damned, that will not 
 forsake the same. I do further declare that I will help, 
 assist, and advise all or any of His Holiness's agents in 
 
PRESIDENCY AM) I'IMKSTHOOD. 345 
 
 :my place wherever I shall be, in England, Scotland, or 
 in any other territory or kingdom I shall come to; and do 
 my utmost to extirpate the heretical Protestants' doctrine, 
 ami to destroy all their pretended powers, legal or otherwise. 
 I do further promise and declare that, notwithstanding I am 
 dispensed with to assume any religion heretical, for the prop- 
 .iLMting of the Mother Church's interests, to keep secret and 
 private all her agents' councils from time to time, as they 
 intrust me, :m<l not to divulge, directly or indirectly, by 
 w.rl, writing, or circumstance whatsoever, but to execute all 
 that shall be proposed," etc. 
 
 4 'These are the preferred teachers of the Roman Catholic 
 rimrch. Those who have denounced everything, political, 
 religious, and educational, exrrpt that which is associated 
 with the interests of Rome. Here is what is found in a text- 
 book, entitled ' Familiar Kxplanation of Christian Doctrine, 
 a<laptr<l for the family and more advanced students in 
 Catholic schools and colleges/ published in 1875, by 
 Kreuzer Brothers, Baltimore, and sanctioned by Archbishop 
 r.aylcy. Lesson XII. is called 4 No salvation outside of the 
 the Roman Catholic Church.' The questions and answers 
 run thus (this is what they want to use instead of Swinton's 
 History) : ' Q. Since the Roman Catholic Church alone is 
 the true church of Jesus Christ, can any one who is outside 
 of the church be saved? A. He cannot. Q. Did Jesus 
 Christ himself assure us most solemnly, and in plain words, 
 that no one can be saved out of the Roman Catholic Church? 
 A. lie did, when he said to his apostles, "Go and teach 
 all nations," etc. Q. What do the fathers of the church 
 say about the salvation of those who die out of the Roman 
 Catholic Church? A. They all, without any exception, pro- 
 nounce them infallibly lost forever. Q. Are there any other 
 reasons to show that heretics, or Protestants, who die out of 
 tin- Roman Catholic Church, are not saved? A. There are 
 
346 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 several. They cannot be saved because (1) they have no 
 divine faith; (2) they make a liar of Jesus Christ, of the 
 Holy Ghost, and of the apostles ; (3) they haye no faith 
 in Christ ; (4) they fell away from the true church of 
 Christ ; (5) they cannot perform any good works whereby 
 they can obtain heaven ; (6) they do not receive the body 
 and blood of Christ; (7) they die in their sins; (8) they 
 ridicule and blaspheme the mother of God and his saints ; 
 (9) they slander the spouse of Jesus Christ, the Catholic 
 Church/ Again, on page 97 : ' Q. Now do you think that 
 God, the Father, will admit into heaven those who make 
 liars of his Son, Jesus Christ, of the Holy Ghost, and the 
 apostles? A. No; he will let them have their portion with 
 Lucifer in he 1 !, who first rebelled against Christ, and who is 
 the father of liars. Q. Have Protestants any faith in 
 Christ? A. They never had. Q. Why not? A. Because 
 there never lived such a Christ as they imagine and believe 
 in. Q. In what kind of a Christ do they believe in ? A. 
 In such a one of whom they can make a liar, etc. Q. Will 
 such a faith in such a Christ save Protestants? A. No 
 sensible man will assert such an absurdity. Q. What will 
 Christ say to them on the day of judgment? A. "I know 
 you not, because you never knew me." ' Again, page 104 : 
 ' Q. Are Protestants willing to confess their sins to a Catho- 
 lic bishop, or priest, who alone has power from Christ to 
 forgive sins? A. No; for they generally have an utter 
 aversion to confession, and therefore their sins will not be 
 forgiven throughout all eternity. Q. What follows from 
 this? A. That they will die in their sins, and are damned.' >: 
 Ibid., pages 240, 241. 
 
 This is the teaching of Archbishop Bayley. 
 
 " ' When I was a little boy, in Canada, at school,' saj^s a 
 converted Catholic in this city, ' we were encouraged in dis- 
 like of our Protestant fellow-pupils, so that we thought it 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 347 
 
 right to throw missiles at them, and abuse them, and often 
 they went bleeding from the encounter, having committed no 
 offence against us, only they were Protestants/" Ibid., 
 page 242. 
 
 Protestants might learn a very profitable lesson from the 
 above, and cultivate the virtues of toleration, civility, and 
 Christian graces toward each other and the Catholics. 
 
 4 - William Ilogan, who was for many years a priest in the 
 Koi nan Catholic Church, says, on page 172 of his book, 
 which he wrote after he became a distinguished lawyer in the 
 Southern United States: 'I pronounce all Roman Catholic 
 prii'-N, bi>hops, poprs, monks, friars, and nuns to be the 
 most deliberate and wilful set of liars that ever infested this 
 or any other country, or disgraced the name of religion. . . . 
 I have asserted, and continue to assert, that there is not a 
 Ko'iiau Catholic church, chapel, or house of worship in any 
 Catholto country where indulgences are not sold. I will go 
 even further, and say, that there is not a Roman Catholic 
 priest, or inquisitor, who has denied the fact that he does not 
 sell indulgences himself. And yet these priests and these 
 bishops these men of sin, falsehood, impiety, barbarity, 
 and immorality talk of morals, and preach morals, while 
 in their lives and their practice they laugh at such ideas as 
 morality. 
 
 " 4 1 would ask all or any of them if they have ever heard 
 mass in any Catholic church in Dublin, or any other city in 
 Ireland, without hearing published from the altar a notice, in 
 the following words : " Take notice that there will be an in- 
 dulgence on day, in church. Confessions will be 
 
 heard on day. Prepare, those who wish to partake of 
 the indulgence." I have published hundreds of such notices 
 myself, and any American who may visit Ireland, or any 
 other Catholic country, and has the curiosity, may enter the 
 Roman Catholic chapel and hear these notices read, and 
 
348 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 when he returns to the United States he will hear the Roman 
 Catholic priest say that there are no indulgences sold by the 
 Romish Church/" (HOGAN'S Popery, page 172.) Roman- 
 ism and the Republic, pages 265, 266. 
 
 MURDER. 
 
 " ' A man who has been excommunicated by the pope may 
 be killed anywhere, as Escobar and Deaux teach ; because 
 the pope has an indirect jurisdiction over tbe whole world, 
 even in temporal things, as all the Catholics maintain, and as 
 Suarez proves against the king of England. . . . Pope 
 Gregory VII. decided it was no murder to kill excommuni- 
 cated persons.' This is taken from the London Times, July 
 26, 1872, written by Lord Acton. Gregory says: 'This 
 rule was incorporated in the canon law. ... It appears in 
 every reprint of the Corpus Juris. It has been for seven 
 hundred } T ears and continues to be part of the ecclesiastical 
 law. Far from being a dead letter, it obtained a new appli- 
 cation in the days of the Inquisition ; and one of the popes 
 has declared that the murder of a Protestant is so good a 
 deed that it atones, and more than atones, for the murder of 
 a Catholic.' They claim the right to murder all rulers whom 
 they consider apostates ; and has it ever been brought to 
 your attention (I speak of it as a curiosity only) that every 
 person who had anything to do with the assassination of 
 AbrahamLin coin was a Roman Catholic ? that John "Wilkes 
 Booth was a Roman Catholic; Payne and Asterott ; also, 
 Dr. Judd, who dressed his leg ; Garrett, on whose premises 
 he was killed ; also, that Harold was a Roman Catholic ? Mrs. 
 Surratt and her son were Roman Catholics ; in their house was 
 the headquarters for Roman Catholics and Jesuit priests. 
 All of this was brought out before the military tribunal which 
 condemned some of them to death." Ibid., pages 270, 271, 
 272. 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 349 
 
 IMAGE WORSHIP. 
 
 "The Eighth General Council commands the adoration of 
 images. The fatuous superstition of that age is perhaps 
 more fitly illustrated by the third canon of the Eighth Gen- 
 eral Council, which was held in Constantinople, in 870 
 A.I). 4 We decree that the holy image of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, the liberator and Saviour of all men, shall be adored 
 equally with the Book of the Holy Gospels. . . . For, as by 
 uttering the syllables which are found written in that book, 
 we all attain our eternal salvation, so also, by the operation 
 of the imagination on the colors of the image we all, learned 
 and unlearned, derive an equal advantage. Every one, there- 
 fore, who does not adore an image of our Saviour shall not 
 behold himself when lie comes in his glory, to be glorified 
 with and to glorify all his saints ; but such an one shall be de- 
 barred from all communion with him in his glory. The same 
 rule applies to the image of Mary, his pure mother and the 
 mother of (iod ; so it does, also, to the images of the holy 
 angels, and also to the images of the most praiseworthy 
 apostles, and prophets, and martyrs, and holy men, and to 
 the images of all the saints ; we must honor and adore all 
 those images also. And if one should omit to adore them 
 all, let him be anathema from the Father, the Son, and the 
 Holy Spirit.'" MONTAGU, page 224. 
 
 "Thomas Aquinas (St. Thomas) declares that the same 
 x i vice or worship has to be paid to both the person and 
 to the image of the person ; the same to the image of 
 Christ as to Christ himself ; the same to Mary and an image 
 of Mary ; the same to a saint and to the image of the saint. 
 As Christ must be worshipped with supreme devotion, there*- 
 fore an image of him must always be adored with supreme 
 d. -Notion. . . . We say that a cross is to be worshipped 
 with the worship due to God; and for this reason we sup- 
 
350 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD, 
 
 plicate a cross, and we pray to a cross, as if Christ himself, 
 hanging on the cross, were before us. 
 
 u Many and many a time, in foreign lands, have I seen the 
 poor people drop down in the presence of a cross by the 
 roadside, or in a chapel, and embrace it as though they 
 held the feet of Christ himself- ... In the church of the 
 Aracoeli at Rome, at the Capitoline Hill, there was formerly 
 a bronze image of a she-wolf that was worshipped by the 
 old Roman pagans ; they have taken away the bronze image 
 of the she-wolf, and have put in its stead one of the most 
 hideous-looking wooden dolls that one ever beheld. That 
 
 o 
 
 BambiDO (the word means buby), as an object of worship, 
 I have looked at while hundreds were thronging in and 
 prostrating themselves before it. It is most carefully 
 guarded by the priests of that church, as containing miracu- 
 lous power. 
 
 "Among the images that I must mention, in order to give 
 3 ou a just idea of their prominence [in the Roman Catholic 
 Church], let me remark on that in St. Peter's, the image of 
 Peter himself, under that grandest dome in the world, in a 
 church the splendor of which exceeds anything your eyes 
 ever rested on, unless you have seen that itself, on a high 
 pedestal, higher than my breast, stands this bronze statue, 
 larger than life, cast from the bronze that was formerly in 
 an old Roman statue, now made to represent the Apostle 
 Peter. This, also, is clothed with the pope's robes once in 
 a year ; on its head is placed the triple crown, and on its fin- 
 ger the ring of the pope, and every day when that church 
 is open (I think it is open every day in the year), the 
 thronging multitudes crowd about the image and bow them- 
 selves down before it as if it were God. The bronze statue 
 of Peter is worshipped devoutly by the peasants arid lower 
 population, who kneel along on the marble floor before it ; 
 then reverently approach to kiss the worn toe that records 
 
1 KKSIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 351 
 
 the millions of kisses it has received. I saw a noble-looking 
 priest, robed in white, his head as white as his dress, rev- 
 erently approach this statue, carefully wipe the worn toe, 
 kiss it, and press his forehead against it ; kiss it a second 
 time with tokens of awe and reverence, then retire as from 
 the presence of a royal ruler." Ibid., pages 299, 300, 
 301, 303. 
 
 IMMACULATK CONrKPTION OP THE VIRGIN MARY. 
 
 " On the eighth day of December, 1854, Pope Pius IX. 
 sat under the dome of St. Peter's, with a triple crown, 
 blazing with jewels, on his head, and with the splendid ar>- 
 paivl of the pope upon his shoulders. Around him knelt five 
 hundred prelates and dignitaries of the church ; before him 
 \\eiv ten thousand of the faithful, and in the great square 
 nut -id*- fully forty thousand more. As they solemnly waited 
 in this presence, a cardinal arose, and advancing toward the 
 pope, said slowly, * Father, tell us if we shall believe and 
 tradi that tin- Virgin Mary was immaculate in her concep- 
 tion ' ; and the pope solemnly answered, ' We do not know. 
 Let us inquire of the Holy Spirit.' And all joined to sing 
 4 Come, Holy Spirit.' Then the cardinal again arose, and 
 advancing as before, asked the same question ; and the pope 
 answered, * We do not know now. Let us ask the Holy 
 Spirit/ And once more the assembled thousands sang, 
 4 Come, Holy Spirit.' When, for the third time, in all the 
 pomp and magnificence of ceremony, the cardinal advanced, 
 the pope answered to the question, 4 Shall we believe and 
 trach that the Virgin Mary was immaculate in her concep- 
 tion? ' 4 Yes, yes. The Virgin Mary was immaculate in her 
 conception. So believe and teach. There is no salvation to 
 those who deny this teaching ' It was then proclaimed a 
 dogma of the church." Ibid., page 321. 
 
352 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 THE VIRGIN MARY WORSHIPPED AS BEING DIVINE. 
 
 u In order to become the mother of God, the blessed Vir- 
 gin Mary had to be raised to an equality with the Trinity, so 
 to speak, by being infinite in perfections and graces, an equal- 
 ity which no creature ever obtained. . . . There is no grace 
 comes from heaven to us, unless the Virgin Mary dispenses 
 it to us. For this office she, and she alone, obtained of 
 God from all eternity." (ST. BERNARDINUS SENENSIS.) Ibid., 
 page 326. 
 
 " In the city of Lisbon, Portugal, there is a church dedi- 
 cated to Mary as a goddess, in the following words : ' To 
 the Virgin, goddess of Soretto, the Italian race devoted to 
 her divinity, have dedicated this temple.' " Ibid., page 334. 
 
 " Pope Sixtus IV., who erected a triumphal arch on the 
 bridge of St. Angelo, on which he called himself God, 
 granted to those who prayed to the Virgin Mary an indul- 
 gence of one hundred thousand years." 
 
 " The rosary of Mary," says Dr. Barnum, in his book, "is 
 the most popular of all the forms of Roman Catholic devo- 
 tion. That rosary has on it fifteen beads, and every one of 
 these has associated with it a special thought of prayer. 
 These prayers are offered variously, with certain changes of 
 form and manner, to the Holy Virgin Mary. . . . 4 It is 
 the will of God that all graces should come to us by the 
 hand of Mary.' (SIGNORI, page 5.) c To reverence the Queen 
 of Angels is to gain eternal life.' (Page 8.) ' All graces are 
 dispensed by Mary ; and all who are saved, are saved only 
 by means of this Divine Mother/" (Page 14.) Ibid., pages 
 337,338. 
 
 AURICULAR CONFESSION. 
 
 " Auricular means confession in the ear, and, of course, 
 to a priest. The penitent is compelled to confess every 
 
PRESIDENCY AND I'KIKSTHOOD. 353 
 
 known thing, whether male or female. It leads to captivity 
 and crime. A beautiful woman recites : * When I went to 
 the first [confessional] I was a spotless, stainless woman. 
 He asked me those questions that poisoned and degraded 
 my soul, and blackened my life. The sin that followed was 
 only thf natural consequence. I left him in the bitterness 
 of my spirit, and went, after a year of sin, to another con- 
 fessor, an old man. The same thing followed again/ etc. 
 It is a source of humiliation and degradation, in which one 
 voluntarily places himself in bondage to others. Absolution 
 follows confession. When the penitent has confessed, the 
 priest uses the following language: 'The passion of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ, the merits of the blessed Mary, always 
 viiirin, and of all the saints, and whatever good you have 
 done, and whatever evil you have suffered, be unto you for 
 the remission of sins, the increase of grace, and the reward 
 of eternal life. Amen.' " 
 
 1MUKSTS TKI.L WHAT TIIKV IIKAK IN THE CONFESSION. 
 
 44 The following are the words of one who was himself a 
 popish priest for some time. Referring to another priest, 
 whom he occasionally met, he says : 'All our conversation 
 ran upon the stories he heard in confession ; but he is not the 
 only person who is free in what he has heard, for it is the 
 ordinary discourse of the priests, when they meet, to inform 
 one another of what they have heard in confession. This I 
 ran assert, because I was often present at such conferences, 
 where the conversation was so indecent that even an honest 
 I'agan would have blushed/ 
 
 "De Sanctino says, after speaking of the character of the 
 confessors : 4 While the penitent arraigns his faults with all 
 the fatuity of a simpleton, what is the confessor doing? 
 Laughing at the simplicity of the penitent, and afterwards. 
 
354 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 in the priestly orgies that follow a morning of great con- 
 fessions, in the hilarity that flows from wine, amidst coarse 
 explosions of laughter, they describe to each other the 
 stupid folly of their penitents ; and each priest vies with his 
 brother in rendering his own penitents more ridiculous than 
 the rest. To such a degree is the individual debased and 
 degraded by confession."' Ibid., pages 395, 397, 403, 
 414. 
 
 In the Catholic " Sunday-School Manual," in use in Bos- 
 ton, a text-book for Catholic children, the following is found, 
 which gives a correct idea of the early training of Roman 
 Catholic children : . 
 
 CONFESSION. 
 
 "I confess to Almighty God, to the blessed Mary, ever 
 virgin, to blessed Michael the archangel, to blessed John 
 the Baptist, to the holy apostles, St. Peter and St. Paul, 
 and to all the saints, that I have sinned exceedingly in 
 thought, word, and deed, through my fault, through my 
 fault, through my most grievous great fault. Therefore I 
 beseech the blessed Mary, ever virgin, blessed Michael the 
 archangel, blessed John the Baptist, the holy apostles, St. 
 Peter and St. Paul, and all the saints to pray to the Lord, 
 our God, for me. May the Almighty God have mercy on 
 me, forgive me my sins, and bring me to everlasting life. 
 Amen. May the Almighty and merciful Lord give me 
 pardon, absolution, and remission of all my sins. Amen." 
 Sunday-School Manual, page 7. 
 
 u Q. What is confession? A. Confession is the accusation 
 of all our sins to a priest, in order to obtain absolution of 
 them. Q. How must we declare our sins? A We must 
 declare their number, their different species, and their con- 
 siderable circumstances. Q. Mast ice declare them all? A. 
 Yes, we must declare all ; for if we were to conceal \vil- 
 
\M> rui> riiGOD. 355 
 
 fully any mortal sin, we should not obtain the remission of 
 any, and should, besides, commit a sacrilege. . . . Q. /// 
 what sentiments should we place ourselves upon our knees be- 
 fore the priest, wlien we are going to confession? A. In the 
 sentiments of a criminal who i about to offer honorable 
 amends to God, v; I is Christ in the person of the 
 
 l>iie>t. Q. How might we to begin our confession? A. 
 ii_r mad' the siirn of the cross, we should say, 'Bless 
 me, fat In -i -, for I h:i\c sinned ' ; then recite the ' I confess to 
 AlinL'hty <;<>d,' etc. (J. What should ice do next 9 A. 
 We should inform the priest when we confessed last, 
 whether we then received absolution, and whether we com- 
 plied with th- -enjoined. . . . <>. \\'/nit OUf/Jtt we to 
 do i' st is giving absolution ? A. We ought to 
 t of contrition with all the fervor we are ca| a- 
 ble of. Q. Wh'tt is aljsolution? A. It is tin- remission of 
 sins, which the priest imparts in virtue of the power he 
 has received from Christ. <;. U7/o <//v t1n> j>n'<'*ts that can 
 exercise this powerf A. Tliosc only who are approved of 
 by the bishop." Ibid., page 47. 
 
 OTDi i..i \- i . 
 
 44 Q. What jence? A. An indulgence is the 
 
 IT mission of the temporal punishment due to sin, either in 
 
 lite or the life to come. Q. By what power does the 
 
 hdgenctst A. She mants them by the 
 
 power she baa received from Jesus Christ. Q. Whi<h ?.s 
 
 greatest indu'yence? A. It is the indulgence of the 
 
 juliilrr. Q. Can any one ap\>bj indulgences to the souls in 
 
 purgatory? A. Yes; they help them so much the more 
 
 as these souls, being confirmed in grace, cannot 
 
 any obstacle to tin in." - Ibid., page 50. 
 
 41 Q. II l> //'/ <lnl ///i' 90*1 <>f our Saviour go after death? 
 
 A. His soul went down into that part of hell called Limbo. 
 
356 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 Q. What do you mean by Limbo? A. I mean a place 
 
 of rest, where the souls of the saints were, Q. And are 
 the touts in purgatory helped by our prayers? A, Yes; 
 they are. Q. WJtat do you mean by purgatory? A. A 
 middle state of souls, suffering for a time on account of 
 their sins. Q. In what cases do souls go to purgatory? 
 A. When they die in less sins, which we call venial ; or 
 when they have not satisfied the justice of God for former 
 transgressions." Ibid.) pages 18, 21, 22. 
 
 'This abridged history and reference concerning the Roman 
 Catholic Church, its rise, development, spirit, tenets, tradi- 
 tion, superstition, intolerance, tyranny, oppression, and arro- 
 gant assumption cannot fail to confirm unto the reader that 
 that church answers fully to the predictions made by the 
 apostles as constituting the " Man of Sin," the "Mother 
 of Harlots," etc. It is the institution as such that we have 
 to deal with. The early Protestant sects retained much of 
 the spirit and notions of this mother. 
 
 After the establishment of the Church of England, called 
 the "Established Church," all who did not conform to it 
 were denominated dissenters, non-conformists, or sectarians. 
 These were required by an act of Parliament to give proof of 
 their conformity by subscribing to these words: "I, A B, 
 do humbly confess and acknowledge that I have grievously 
 offended God, in contemning her Majesty's lawful govern- 
 ment and authority by absenting myself from church, and 
 in using unlawful conventicles and assemblies and pretence 
 and color of exercise of religion, and I am heartily sorry for 
 the same ; and I do acknowledge and testify in my conscience 
 that no person hath, or ought to have, an}' power or authoritv 
 over her Majesty ; and I do promise that I will, from time to 
 time, repair to the church and hear divine service, and do my 
 utmost endeavor to defend and maintain the same." In case 
 of disobedience, the offender was to " abjure the realm," or 
 
ri;i;sii>ENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 357 
 
 be treated as a felon and " be hanged by the neck till he 
 w:i> <K -ad." COBBETT'S Legacy to Parsons, page 62. 
 
 No wonder these dissenters, Independents, Baptists, 
 (Quakers, Puritans, fled to the New World to find a resting- 
 place, and enjoy that freedom of person and conscience that 
 nature and revelation bequeath to man. An American, 
 born in this free land, where none dare question his right of 
 liberty and conscience, can scarcely understand how such a 
 condition of tilings could exist as the intolerance and per- 
 seeufm;.; >pirit manifested by Koinan Catholics towards 
 1'roh ->tant>, and Protestants towards each other. Chief 
 amoiiLT tin- things that ought to swell every American heart 
 \\ith gratitude to God is the blessing of freedom and liberty 
 of person and conscience expressed by the grand old flag of 
 the country, wherever it waves, to each and every citizen, 
 whatever may be his religious proclivities. God bless our 
 land, our Hag, and our nation, that undimnied, unsullied, and 
 unbroken they may be handed down to generations unborn 
 as Hi. IK IM >t legacy ever bequeathed to posterity, wrought 
 out by the hand of ( iod and the diligence of our fathers, and 
 bestowed upon u>. He is no proper Christian who is not a 
 friend to such a country. 
 
 All conservative, thoughtful, and fair-minded men incline 
 to lament over much that occurs in the pedigree of even 
 Protestant churches, for the intolerance and unchristian 
 demeanor manifest one towards another, rather than praise 
 it. k% We all of us, ladies and gentlemen " (says Mr. Mead) , 
 "have a rather mixed and impure religious pedigree; we 
 have all, at times, I fear, been miserable sinners. Church 
 Of Kngland people cannot be very proud of Henry VIII., of 
 sundry proceedings on the part of Archbishop Whitgift, of 
 general moral condition of the church at the time of the 
 Wesleyan revival, of the system of church l livings/ of the 
 hat a lot of their bishops to-day derive large revenues 
 
358 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 from the rents of grog-shops, of the perversions and extrava- 
 gances of doctrines which have obtained and obtain to-day 
 in large sections of the church. The New England Congre- 
 gationalist is not proud of the dealings with the Quakers and 
 Baptists and witches on the part of his ancestors, though his 
 ancestors were no worse in this than other people at the time. 
 The Boston Unitarian is not very proud, I take it, of the 
 attitude of his father toward Emerson and Theodore Pnrker. 
 But the Roman Catholic is haunted to a much greater extent 
 than other people by the hobgoblin of consistency ; his whole 
 theory of his miraculously inspired and guided and shielded 
 church*compels an excessive anxiety to show a good record. 
 But, ladies and gentlemen, the record is very streaked and 
 speckled." The Roman Catholic Church- and the School 
 Question, pages 26, 27. 
 
 The following is in relation to a dispensation being ex- 
 tended by Martin Luther and others to the Landgrave of 
 Hesse, in granting him, the privilege to marry a second wife 
 while the first wife was still living. It is addressed, " To 
 the mo^t serene prince and lord, Philip, Landgrave of Hesse, 
 Count of Calzenburbogen, of Diets, of Ziegenhain andNidda* 
 our gracious lord, we wish above all things the grace of God 
 through Jesus Christ. 
 
 41 1. We have been informed by Bucer, and in the in- 
 structions which your Highness gave him have read the 
 troubled mind and uneasiness of conscience your Highness 
 is under at this present ; and although it seemed to us very 
 difficult so speedily to answer the doubts proposed, neverthe- 
 less, we could not permit the said Bucer, who was urgent for 
 his return to your Highness, to go away without an answer in 
 writing. ..." 
 
 44 III. Your Highness is not ignorant how great need our 
 poor, miserable, little, and abandoned church stands in, of 
 virtuous princes and rulers to protect her ; and we doubt 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 359 
 
 not but God will always supply her with some such, although 
 from time to time he threatens to deprive her of them, and 
 proves her by sundry temptations. 
 
 M IV. These things seem to us of greatest importance; 
 your Highness, sullieiently of yourself, comprehends the dif- 
 ference there is betwixt settling an universal law and using 
 (for urgent reasons and with (lod's permission) a dispensa- 
 tion in a particular cage ; for it is otherwise evident that no 
 dispensation can take [.lace against the first of all laws, the 
 divine law. 
 
 V. We eaimot at present advise to introduce publicly, 
 and establish as a law in the New Testament that of the 
 Old, which permitted to have more wives than one. Your 
 Highness is sensible, should any such thing be printed, that 
 it would be takcli for a precept, whence infinite troubles and 
 M-andals would ari>e. We beg your Highness to consider 
 the d.-. niters a man would be exposed unto, who should be 
 convicted of ha\ ing brought into Germany such a law, which 
 would divide families and involve them in endless strifes and 
 disturbances. 
 
 k4 VI. As to the objection that may be made, that what 
 i- just in God's sight ought absolutely to be permitted, it 
 mn>t be answered in this manner: If that which is just 
 before God, besides commanded and necessary, the objec- 
 tion is true ; if it be neither necessary nor commanded, other 
 circumstances, before it be permitted, must be attended to; 
 and to come to the question in hand; God hath instituted 
 marriage to be a society of two persons and no more, sup- 
 posing Nature were not corrupted; and this is the sense of 
 the text of Genesis, 4 There shall be two in one flesh,' and 
 this was observed at the beginning." 
 
 " IX. In certain cases, however, there is room for dispen- 
 
 n. For example, if a married man, detained captive in 
 
 a distant country, should there take a second wife, ... we 
 
360 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 see not how we could condemn, in these cases, such a man, 
 . . . provided it was not with a design of introducing a new 
 law, but with an eye only to his own particular necessities. 
 
 U X. Since, then, the introduction of a new law, and the 
 using a dispensation with respect to the same law, are two 
 very different things, we entreat your Highness to take what 
 follows into consideration. 
 
 "In the first place, above all things, care must be taken 
 that plurality of wives be not introduced into the world by 
 way of law, lor every man to follow as he thinks fit. In the 
 second place, may it please your Highness to reflect on the 
 dismal scandal which would not fail to happen if occasion be 
 given to the enemies of the Gospel to exclaim that we are like 
 the Anabaptists, who have several wives at once, and the 
 Turks, who take as many wives as they are able to maintain. 9 ' 
 
 " XVI. We also beg your Highness not to entertain a 
 notion that the use of women out of marriage is but a light 
 and trifling fault, as the world is used lo imagine ; since God 
 hath often chastised impurity with the most severe punish- 
 ments. 
 
 "XVII. We have related these passages, to the end that 
 your Highness may consider seriously that God looks not on 
 the vice of impurity as a laughing matter, as is supposed 
 by those audacious libertines who entertain heathenish no- 
 tions on this object We are pleased to find that your High- 
 ness is troubled with remorse of conscience for these dis- 
 orders. ..." 
 
 " XVIII. . . . And if } T our Highness, after marrying a 
 second wife, were not to forsake those licentious disorders, 
 the remedy proposed would be to no purpose. . . . Remem- 
 ber that God has given you a numerous issue of such beautiful 
 children of both sexes by the princess, your wife, that you 
 have reason to be satisfied therewith. How many others, in 
 marriage, are obliged to the exercise and practice of patience 
 
1 KKSIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 361 
 
 from the motive only of avoiding scandal. We are far from 
 urging on your Highness to introduce so difficult a novelty 
 into your family. ..." 
 
 I \ . As to what your Highness says, that it is not 
 poiMe for you to attain from this impure life, we wish 
 you were in a better state before God. . . . 
 
 44 XX I. lint after all, if your Holiness is fully resolved to 
 
 marry a second wife, we jiMuy it on-lit to l>e done secretly, 
 
 . that hour hut the person you shall wed and a 
 
 few trusty persons know of the matter, and they, too, 
 
 obliged to -..!. -y under the seal of eonfesMon. Hence no 
 
 lion nor scandal of moment is to be apprehended ; for 
 
 it i- lordinary thing for primes to keep concubines; 
 
 though the vulrar should he scandalized thereat, the 
 
 intelligent would doubt of the truth, and prudent per- 
 
 >ons ui.uld approxe of tlii- BOdei*tfl Kind of life, preferable 
 
 to adultery and other brutal actions. There is no need of 
 
 being much concerned for what men will say, provided all 
 
 goes right with conscience. So far we do approve it, and 
 
 in those circumstances only by us specified ; for the gospel 
 
 hath neither recalled nor forbid what was permitted in the 
 
 law of Moses with respect to marriage. . . . 
 
 XXII. Your Hiirhnos hath therefore, in this writing, 
 notonlv the approbation of us all, in ease of necessity, con- 
 ing what you desire, but also the reflections we have 
 
 thereupon. ..." 
 
 41 XX IV. . . . .May (iod preserve your Highness. We 
 are most ready to serve your Highness. Given at ^Vitten- 
 berg, the Wednesday after the feast of St. Nicholas, 1539." 
 
 Signed, 
 
 44 MARTIN LUTHER. Pmi.ir MKI.AN<TIIM\. 
 
 MARTIN Mi ANTONY COUVIN. 
 
 AI.AM. .Jons Si \i\.,i i . 
 
 JUSTUS \Y<MI II.-M. hi si- Mi i \s i in i:." 
 
362 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 This writing was in Melancthon's handwriting, as attested 
 by George Nuspicker, notary. 
 
 Then follows " The Marriage Contract of Philip, Land- 
 grave of Hesse, with Margaret de Staal. In the name o-f 
 God, Amen. 
 
 "Be it known to all those, as well in general as in partic- 
 ular, who shall see, hear, or read this public instrument, that 
 in the year 1540, on Wednesday, . . . his Highness declares 
 that his will is to wed the said Lady Margaret de Staal, 
 although the princess, his wife, is still living, and that this 
 action may not be imputed to inconstancy or curiosity, to 
 avoid scandal and maintain the honor of said lady, and the 
 reputation of her kindred, his Highness makes oath here 
 before God, and upon his soul and conscience, that lie takes 
 her to wife through no levity nor curiosity, nor from any 
 contempt of laws or superiors ; but that he is obliged to it by 
 such important, such inevitable, necessities of body and con- 
 science, that it is impossible for him to save either body or 
 soul without adding another wife to his first. . . . The same 
 cause and the same necessity have obliged the most serene 
 princess, Christia, Duchess of Saxony, his Highness's first 
 lawful wife, out of her great prudence and sincere devotion 
 for which she is so much to be commended, freely to consent 
 and admit of a partner, to the end that the soul and body of 
 her most dear spouse may run no further risk, and the glory 
 of God increased, as the deed written with the princess's 
 own hand sufficiently testifies. ..." Signed, " Balthasor 
 Rand, of Fuld, notary public imperial." History of the 
 Variations of the Protestant Churches, pages 205-218. 
 
 Those who desire many wives can get but little consolation 
 from the above transaction, as a precedent. Neither docs it 
 give warrant to the sentiment, now current somewhat, that 
 Luther favored the theory of having many wives. The docu- 
 ment, taken as a whole, is rather against it. A vile prince, 
 
AND PRIESTHOOD. 363 
 
 the friend of Luther, compelled the granting to him, at the 
 loss of his patronage, a dispensation to take another wife 
 while his first was alive. This is the truth in the case. We 
 have Driven extensive extracts from this long document on 
 purpose to correct what appears to us a popular error. 
 Honor to whom honor is due, should be the sentiment of every 
 honest man. 
 
 BAPTISM. 
 
 Baptized is from the Greek word baptistJieis. It is not a 
 translation, but is transferred, with an English termination. 
 ft'ijitize is from the ( I reek word baptizo, anglicized or English- 
 i/ed, and means, when used in connection with the ordinance 
 of baptism, immersion. Says Richard Fuller: " Never was 
 then- a word the meaning of which was more clear and pre- 
 cise." Again : " The question before us, then, is this : What 
 does baptizo mean? I answer, it means immerse. It no 
 more means to pour, or sprinkle, than it means to fly." 
 
 I Vim \< I FROM GREEK WRITERS. 
 
 Ileraclides Ponticus (Allegor., page 495) : " When a piece 
 of iron is taken red-hot from the fire, and is clipped [original, 
 b'tjitizwl'] in water, the heat, being quenched by the peculiar 
 nature of the water, ceases." 
 
 The Greek Scholiast, on Aratus, Vol. V., page 951 : 
 " The crow often dips [baptizes] herself from the head to 
 the top of the shoulders in the river." 
 
 Alcibiades, in Jacob's Anthol, Vol. XI., page 49, note: 
 " And I, plunging [baptizing'] you in the waves of the 
 sea, will destroy you in the briny surges." 
 
 Anacreon, in his ode on Love in the Heart: "Finding 
 Cupid among the flowers, I caught him and plunged [baptized'] 
 him into wine, and drank him up." 
 
 " Baptizo always denotes a total immersion. If only a 
 part of a thing be immersed, still it is an entire immersion of 
 
364 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 that part, and the context limits its extent. Thus, Polybius, 
 Vol. III., page 72: 'The foot-soldiers passed through [the 
 waters] scarcely immersed [baptized] to the paps.' " 
 
 VIEWS OF EMINENT AUTHORS ON THIS SUBJECT. 
 
 " Luther : ' Baptism is a Greek word, and may be translated 
 immersion, as when we immerse something in water, that it 
 may be wholly covered. And although it is almost wholly 
 abolished (for they do not wholly dip the children, but only 
 pour a little water on them), they ought, nevertheless, to be 
 wholly immersed, and then immediately drawn out ; for that 
 the etymology of the word seems to demand.' " 
 
 " Beza : * Christ commanded us to be baptized ; by which 
 word, it is certain, immersion is signified. Baptizesthai, in 
 this place, is more than niptein; because that seems to re- 
 spect the whole body, this only the hands. Nor does baptizein 
 signify to wash, except by consequence ; for it properly sig- 
 nifies to immerse for the sake of dyeing. To be baptized in 
 water signifies no other than to be immersed in water, which 
 is the external ceremony of baptism. Baptizo differs from the 
 verb dunai, which signifies to plunge in the deep and to 
 drown.'" 
 
 " Vitringa : ' The act of baptizing is the immersion of 
 believers in water. This expresses the force of the word. 
 Thus also it was performed by Christ and the apostles.' " 
 
 " Hospinianus : * Christ commanded us to be baptized; 
 by which word it is certain immersion is signified.' " 
 
 " Salmasius : l Baptism is immersion, and was administered 
 in former times, according to the force and meaning of that 
 word.' " 
 
 " Brenner : ' The word [baptism] corresponds in significa- 
 tion with the German word taufen, to sink into the deep.'" 
 " Bretschneider : 'An entire immersion belongs to the 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PUIKSTHOOD. 3G5 
 
 nature of baptism.' 4 This is the meaning of the word.' 4 In 
 the words baptizo and baptisma is contained the idea of a 
 complete immersion under water ; at least, so is baptisma in 
 the New Testament/" 
 
 Iiheinard, Ethics, Vol. V. page 79 : * In sprinkling, the 
 syml>olieal meaning of the ordinanee is wholly lost.'" 
 
 44 Scholtz, on Matt. iii. C: * Baptism consists in the im- 
 mersion of the \\holr body in wat. 
 
 "Neander, in his tetter to ./'/</'/ : 4 As to your question 
 on the original riteof baptism, there <-:in be no doubt what- 
 that, in the primitive times, it was performed by immer- 
 sion, to signify a complete immersion into the nv\v principle 
 of t: life, which was to lie imparted l>y the Messiah.' " 
 
 Kn-n\i;i. Fi ii -ritual Baptism, pages 21, 23-27. 
 
 Again: 44 In commanding his disciples to be baptized, 
 Jesus knew what aet he enjoined, and he could have been at 
 no loss for a word clearly to express his meaning. Did he 
 int. nd sprinklinyt the word was rantizo. Did he require 
 pouring f the word was keo. If ?/</N//, >///>o; if bathe, lono; 
 if immerse or dye (the word having this latter meaning, be- 
 cause dyeing is by immei^ini:), lmj>tf>. If Jesus meant 
 immerse, and nothiwj else, the word was baptize. This is the 
 word he has used, and which the Holy Spirit always employs 
 when the rite of baptism is mentioned." Ibid., page 36. 
 
 .Iosephn>, who was contemporary with the apostles, says : 
 4 Our vessel being sunk [baptized] in the midst of the 
 Adriatic, we swam all ni_rht, until the break of day, when 
 we discovered a vessel of Cyrene, and myself with certain 
 others, to the number of eighty, were taken on board.'* 1 
 (Ant. of the Jews, 9, 10, 2.) //>"/., page 39. 
 
 44 In The Jetoith War, II. 20, 1, he says: 4 After Cestius 
 was overthrown, many of the most eminent of the Jews 
 swam away from the city as from a ship that is being sunk 
 [baptized]. 9 The same. III. 7. :. : ' I should esteem that pilot 
 
366 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 to be an arrant coward, who, out of fear of storm, should 
 sink [baptize] his vessel of his own accord.' The same, III. 
 10, 9, describing an engagement between the Jews and 
 Romans, he says : c If the Jews ventured to come near the 
 Romans, they were sunk [baptized], together with the ships 
 themselves/" Ibid., page 40. 
 
 "Olshausen, Vol. II., page 101, says: ' John baptized at 
 Enon, because there was deep water there, convenient for 
 immersion.'" Ibid., page 77. 
 
 " Bloom field : ' There is here [Rom. iv.] plainly a reference 
 to the ancient mode of baptism by immersion ; and I agree 
 with Koppe and Rosenmiiller, that there is reason to regret 
 it should have been abandoned in most Christian churches, 
 especially as it has so evident a reference to the mystic 
 sense of baptism.' " Ibid , page 89. 
 
 " Epictetus (about A. D. 68), Dissert., Vol. Ill, page 69, 
 says : ' As you would not wish to sail in a large and finely 
 ornamented vessel and be sunk [baptized], so neither would 
 you choose to live in a large and richly furnished house 
 and be in a storm.'" Ibid., page 41. 
 
 " Rosenmiiller (on the passage) : ' Immersion in the water 
 of baptism, and coming forth out of it, was a symbol of a 
 person's renouncing his former life, and, on the contrary, 
 beginning a new one. On account of this emblematical 
 meaning of baptism, the rite of immersion ought to have been 
 retained in the Christian church.' " Ibid., page 89. 
 
 u Prof. Stuart says : ' Thirteen hundred years was bap- 
 tism generally and ordinarily performed by the immersion 
 of a man under water ; and only in extraordinary cases 
 was sprinkling or effusion permitted. These latter methods 
 of baptism were called in question, and even prohibited.' " 
 Ibid., page 109. 
 
IIMHI'KNCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 367 
 
 BAPTISM BY IMMERSION IN WATER FROM AN HISTORICAL 
 STAND-POINT. 
 
 Yitringa: 
 
 4 'The act of baptizing is the immersion of believers in 
 \\atn. This expresses the force of the word. Thus also 
 it was performed by Christ and his apostles." Aphor. 
 
 ^anct. Aphoris, 884. 
 iviii: 
 
 11 I'.aptism resembles a legal instrument properly attested, 
 by whirh IK- assures us that all our sins are cancelled, 
 efface' 1, an<l obliterated, so th:it they will never appear iu 
 His sight, or come into His remembrance, or be imputed 
 unto us. For He commands all who believe to be baptized 
 <ion of their sins. Therefore those who have 
 imagined that baptism is nothing more than a mark or sign 
 by whirli we profess our religion before men, as soldiers 
 wear the insignia of their sovereign as a mark of their pro- 
 fession, have not considered the principal thing in baptism ; 
 which is, that we ought to receive it with this promise, ' He 
 that believeth and is baptized shall be saved. 11 ' Inst. 1, 4, 
 n:>, page 827. 
 
 John Wesley, in his comment on the New Testament, 
 
 : 
 
 44 Baptism administered to real penitents is both a means 
 and a seal of pardon. Nor did God ordinarily in the primi- 
 tive church bestow this [pardon] on any, unless through this 
 means." Page 35. 
 
 Venema : 
 
 " It is without controversy that baptism in the primitive 
 
 church was administered by immersion into water, and not 
 
 prinkling. The essential act of baptizing, in the second 
 
 century, consisted, not in sprinkling, but in immersion in 
 
 water, in the name of each person in the Trinity. Concern- 
 
368 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 ing immersion, the words and phrases that are used suffi- 
 ciently testify ; and that it was performed in a river, a pool, 
 or a fountain. To the essential rite of baptism, in the third 
 century, pertained immersion, and not aspersion, except in 
 cases of necessity, and it was accounted a half-perfect bap- 
 tism. Immersion, in the fourth century, was one of those 
 acts that were considered as essential to baptism ; neverthe- 
 less, aspersion was used in the last moments of life, on such 
 as were called clinics, and also, where there was not suffi- 
 cient quantity of water." History Eccles. SecuL, I. 138, 
 etc. 
 
 Bingham, in his Antiquities, says : 
 
 " Baptism was administered by immersion ; and no men- 
 tion is made of any other mode till the middle of the third 
 century." 
 
 Mosheim says : 
 
 " The sacrament of baptism was administered in this cen- 
 tury without the public assemblies in places appointed and 
 prepared for that purpose, and was performed by an immer- 
 sion of the whole body in the baptismal font."- First Cen- 
 tury, IV. 8. 
 
 Tertullian writes, in the second century : 
 
 " We, after the example of Jesus Christ, are born in water. 
 . . . The act of baptism itself is carnal, in that we are 
 plunged in water ; but the effect is spiritual, in that we are 
 freed from sins." On Baptism, Chaps. I and VII. 
 
 Calvin, in his Institutes, says : 
 
 " The word baptizo [baptize] signifies to immerse, and the 
 rite of immersion was performed by the ancient church." 
 
 John Wesley, on Rom. vi. 4, says " that Paul in his text 
 refers to immersion, which was the mode of baptism practised 
 in the primitive church." 
 
 Salmasius, a French theological teacher in Germany, says 
 in his work, page 6G9 : 
 
n:i>llENCY AND 1'KIKSTllOOD. 369 
 
 44 Baptism is immersion, and was administered in former 
 times according to the force and meaning of the word." 
 Sixteenth Century. 
 
 Prof. Charles Anthon, of New York, said in a letter to 
 Dr. K. 1'armeley, Maid. i'7, 1843: 
 
 "The primary meaning o f the word [baptizo] is to dip 
 or immerse. . . . Sprinkling, etc., are entirely out of the 
 question." 
 
 Smith, in his />< <>f tlie Bible, says: 
 
 44 Baptism properly and literally means immersion." 
 
 !M ANT HAITI- M. 
 
 44 M. De la Roque: 'The primitive church did not baptize 
 infants ; and the learned C.irotius proves it, in his annotations 
 on the Gospel.'" Scriptural BCJ /'< -.age 224. 
 
 In :!i I; ..man Catholic Manual oj Controversy we have 
 the following <|iic>ti)ii and answer: 
 
 <{. I'.ut why should not the Scripture alone be the rule 
 of our faith, without ha vim: in .>ui>e to apostolical tradi- 
 
 4kfc A. Because infant bapti-m and several other neces- 
 sary articles are either not at all contained in Scripture, or 
 
 ast, are not plain in Scripture, without the help of tradi- 
 tion.'" /Wd., pages 223, 2iM. 
 
 ^ / nj of Baptism, page 11 : 'There is not a 
 
 single example to he found in the New Testament where 
 infants were' bapti/cd. In household baptism, there was 
 always ivferenee to the gospels having Jjeen received. The 
 New Testament presents just as good grounds for infant 
 communion. Therefore, learned men (such as Salmasius, 
 Arnold, Louis de Yivcs, Suicer, and W. Strabo) have 
 regarded both infant baptism and infant communion as an 
 innovation introduced since the apostolic times. The con- 
 
 >a of infant baptism with circumcision deserves no con- 
 
370 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 sideration, since there were physical reasons for circumcising 
 in infancy.' " Ibid., page 208. 
 
 In regard to infant baptism, Luther says : 
 
 u It cannot be proved by the sacred Scriptures that infant 
 baptism was instituted by Christ, or begun by the first 
 Christians after the apostles." * 
 
 Chambers : 
 
 "It appears that in the primitive times none were bap- 
 tized but adults." I 
 
 Curcellaeus : 
 
 "The baptism of infants, in the first two centuries after 
 Christ, was altogether unknown ; but in the third and fourth 
 was allowed by some few. In the fifth, and following ages, 
 it was generally received. The custom of baptizing infants 
 did not begin before the third age after Christ was born. In 
 the former ages no trace of it appears, and it was introduced 
 without the command of Christ." \ 
 
 Neander : 
 
 u lt cannot possibly be proved that infant baptism was 
 practised in the apostolic age. Its late introduction, the 
 opposition it met with in the second century, rather speak 
 against an apostolic origin." 
 
 LAYING ON OF HANDS FOR THE RECEIVING OF THE HOLY 
 SPIRIT. 
 
 Tertullian, A. D. 200 (De Bapt., Chap. VI.) : - 
 " After baptism, the hand is imposed by blessing, and call- 
 ing and inviting of the Holy Spirit, who willingly descends 
 from the Father on the bodies that are cleansed and blessed." 
 Further upon this, in Chap. VIII., he says : 
 
 * In A. R.'s Vanity of Infant Baptism, Part II. page 8. 
 
 f Cyclopaedia, art. Baptism. 
 
 % Institut. Relig. -Christ. 
 
 Apost. Age, Vol. I., page 140. 
 
Pi:i ->ll>l N< \ AM) I'KII-STHOOD. 371 
 
 M It is the fleshly or outward act of baptism that we are 
 dipp .1 in water; tin- spiritual effects that we are freed from 
 our sins. Then follows hiving on of hands, the dispenser 
 in\ iting the Spirit of God by prayer; and, bring cleansed by 
 baptismal water, we are disposed for the Holy Spirit under 
 tin- hands of the ani:-l of the church." 
 
 aking concerning the order and state of the church at 
 thi> e:,rly time, after the death of the apostles, he says (De 
 
 ,::!.. XXXVI.) I- 
 
 he believeth in <;<>d. .sin- signs with water (that is, bap- 
 ti/.< i lothes with the spirit (viz., by the imposition of 
 
 hands), !s \\ith the Kueharist (a<lministers the 
 
 emblem> <>f the I.orl's body), and exhorts to martyrdom (to 
 faithfulness, and the Keeping of the law of (iod even unto 
 death), and again>t this order or institution she receives no 
 man." 
 
 Kiisrbiu-, IK, i the pope of that name, but Eusebius Pam- 
 philns, who lived about tliree hundred \ ears after Christ, in 
 i \ II., (hap. II. ), certifies that: 
 
 iving memliers into the church 
 was with prayer and the laying on of hands." 
 
 Again he says (Hook VI., Chap. XXVI.) :- 
 
 "Thai OD6 Novatius being sick was baptized, if it may be 
 ealled a baptism which he received, for he obtained not after 
 his recovery that which he should have clone by the canon of 
 the church, to wit, confirmation by the hands of the bishop, 
 which having not obtained, how can .he be supposed to have 
 received the Holy Spirit?" 
 
 This was about the year 260. 
 
 \\ : these I might also cite Mosheim's u Church His- 
 .1. I., page 91; and Gahan's "Church History," 
 
 prian. in A. 1). :>:><), and against whom none will bring 
 an accusation, in his seventy-third letter, when referring 
 
372 PRESIDENCY AND PHIESTHOOD. 
 
 to the fact of the apostles going to Samaria to confirm those 
 that Philip had baptized, says : 
 
 " Which custom is also descended to us, that they who are 
 baptized might be brought by the rules of the church, and by 
 prayer of imposition of hands to obtain the Holy Ghost." 
 
 Again in Epistle 72 : 
 
 " It is of no purpose to lay hands on them to receive the 
 Holy Spirit, unless they receive the baptism of the church." 
 
 Augustine, of the fourth century, writes : 
 
 " Still we do what the apostles did, when they laid their 
 hands on the Samaritans and called down the Holy Ghost 
 upon them." 
 
 Mosheim says, in his history : 
 
 " After baptism they by prayer and the laying on of hands 
 were solemnly recommended to the mere}' of God and dedi- 
 cated to his service." First Century, Part II., Chap. IV., 
 verse 13. 
 
 Cyprian, who lived in the third century > says : 
 
 u Those who have been dipped abroad outside the church 
 and have been stained among heretics and schismatics, when 
 they come to us and to the church ought to be baptized, for 
 the reason that it is a small matter (that is, of no value) to 
 lay hands on them that they may receive the Holy Ghost, 
 unless they receive also the baptism of the church." 
 Epistle 71. 
 
 Mosheim says : 
 
 " For many of the first Christians were no sooner baptized 
 according to Christ's appointment, and dedicated to the ser- 
 vice of God by solemn prayer and the imposition of hands, 
 than they spoke in languages they had never known or 
 learned before ; foretold future events, healed the sick by 
 pronouncing the name of Jesus, restored the dead to life, 
 and performed many things above the reach of human 
 power." First Century, Part I., Chap. IV., verse 9. 
 
Pl:l.MIKNCir AND J'KI I>T11OO1 ). 373 
 
 MANUSCKIIT iomn>, ra mi. BPAULDINO KOMANCE. 
 
 Those opposed to the claims of the " Book of Mormon" 
 have for many years been asserting that the "Romance of 
 
 ncii Spauldin-j; " furnislied the plot for that book. 
 They confidently avow it to have been the prime source from 
 which it emanated. This opinion has been urged upon the 
 people as being well founded. It, lias found its way into 
 standard works, written by reputable authors. There seems 
 to lia\e been an effort to make it an historical fact, over 
 the protest of those who knew the claim to be fraudulent. 
 It has been inserted and enlarged upon in our encyelopa-- 
 BTS, denominational histories, etc., so as to 
 mislead the innocent parties in search of truth. Nothing 
 better has been devised, as an excuse for not accepting as 
 t rue the * 4 Book of Mormon " ; hence this has been confidently 
 adhered to. Said manuscript, through accident or design, 
 
 found a rotinu-plarc in ol.x-uritv, and the enemies of 
 the M i; (K ,k of Mormoii" avowed that its reading was similar 
 
 it book. 
 
 The manuscript could not be procured, in order to effect a 
 comparison ; hence those who fabricated these stories regard- 
 ing it e- aped condemnation at the public bar. But justice 
 does not always slumber. In God's economy he did not 
 permit that old manuscript to be destroyed; but in due 
 time, in a mysterious manner, he has caused it to be brought 
 Jit, to the dismay and rebuke of those who have taken 
 pleasure in inciting and circulating falsehoods concerning the 
 origin of the *' Book of Mormon." The history of its disclosure 
 and publication cannot fail to be read with interest by all 
 and truth-loving persons. In a correspondence 
 between i ,t .1. II. Fan-child, L. L. Rice, and Presi- 
 
 t Joseph Smith, tin- reveal mcnt and identification of the 
 
374 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 lost manuscript are clearly and credibly presented, as 
 follows : 
 
 "The theory of the origin of the 'Book of Mormon' in 
 the traditional manuscript of Solomon Spaulding will prob- 
 ably have to be relinquished. That manuscript is doubtless 
 now in the possession of Mr. L. L. Rice, of Honolulu, 
 Hawaiian Islands, formerly an anti-slavery editor in Ohio, 
 and for many years State printer at Columbus. During a 
 recent visit to Honolulu, I suggested to Mr. Rice that he 
 might have valuable anti-slavery documents in his posses- 
 sion, which he would be willing to contribute to the rich col- 
 lection already in the Oberliu College Library. In pursuance 
 of this suggestion, Mr. Rice began looking over his old 
 pamphlets and papers, and at length came upon an old, worn, 
 and faded manuscript of about one hundred and seventy-five* 
 pages, small quarto, purporting to be a history of the migra- 
 tions and conflicts of the ancient Indian tribes, which occu- 
 pied the territory now belonging to the States of New York, 
 Ohio, and Kentucky. On the last page of this manuscript 
 is a certificate and signature, giving the names of several 
 persons known to the signer, who have assured him that to 
 their personal knowledge the manuscript was the writing of 
 Solomon Spaulding. Mr. Rice has no recollection how or 
 when this manuscript came into his possession. It was 
 enveloped in a coarse piece of wrapping-paper, and indorsed 
 in Mr. Rice's handwriting, 4 A Manuscript Stoiy.' 
 
 " There seems no reason to doubt that this is the long-lost 
 story. Mr. Rice, myself, and others compared it with the 
 ' Book of Mormon,' and could detect no resemblance between 
 the two, in general or in detail. There seems to be no name 
 or incident common to the two. The solemn style of the 
 ' Book of Mormon,' in imitation of the English Scriptures, 
 does not appear in the manuscript. The only resemblance is 
 
ri;i>!l>KNCY AM) PUIKSTIIOOD. 375 
 
 in the fact that both profess to set forth the history of lost 
 tribes. Some other explanation of the origin of the ' I5ook 
 of Mormon* must be found, if any explanation is required." 
 : ieil) JAMKS 11. 1 AlkCHILD. 
 
 In written by Joseph Smith to L. L. Rice, 
 
 ived from that gentleman the following letters: 
 
 , SANDWICH ISLANDS, 
 
 March 28, 1885. 
 
 loH rii .SMIIH : 
 
 'I'll*' NpMuMinL: mann-eript in my possession came into 
 my hands in this wise. In I *;;:>- 10 my partner and myself 
 bought Of K. D. Howe tin- 1'ainesville Telegraph, pub- 
 lished at Painesvillc, Ohio. The transfer of the printing 
 department, typ.-^. pi-ess, etc., was aerompanied with a large 
 11 of books, manuscripts, etc., this manuscript of 
 Spanlding among the rest. So, you see. it has been in my 
 possession o\, T forty years. I5nt I never examined it, or 
 knew the character of it, until some six or eight mouths 
 since. The wrapper was marked, " Manuscript Story 
 Conneaut The wonder is, that in some of my move- 
 
 ments I did not destroyer burn it with a large amount of 
 rubbi>h that had accumulated from time to time. 
 
 It happened that President Fairchild was here on a visit, at 
 
 the time I discovered the contents of it, and it was examined 
 
 by him and others with much curiosity. Since President Fair- 
 
 child published the fact of its existence in my possession, I 
 
 have had applications for it from half a dozen sources, each 
 
 applicant seeming to think he or she was entitled to it. Mr. 
 
 . . . he obtained it from some source, and it frsfl 
 
 inadvertently transferred with the other effects of his print ing- 
 
 \. II. Drilling, of Painesville, . . . wants me to 
 
 send it to him. Mrs. Dickinson, of Boston, claiming to be 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 a relative of Spaulding, and who is getting up a book to 
 show that he was the real author of the tc Book of Mormon," 
 wants it. She thinks, at least, it should be sent to Spauld- 
 ing' s daughter, a Mrs. somebody, but she does not inform 
 me where she lives. Deming says that Howe borrowed it 
 when he was getting up his book, and did not return it, as 
 he should have done, etc. 
 
 This manuscript does not purport to be " a story of the 
 Indians formerly occupying this continent " ; but is a history 
 of the wars between the Indians of Ohio and Kentucky, and 
 their progress in civilization, etc. It is certain that this 
 manuscript is not the origin of the u Book of Mormon," 
 whatever some other manuscript may have been. The only 
 similarity between them is, in the manner in which each 
 purports to have been found, -one in a cave on Conneaut 
 Creek, the other in a hill in Ontario County, New York. 
 There is no identity of names, of persons or places, and 
 there is no similarity of style between them. As I told Mr. 
 Deming, I should as soon think the book of Revelation was 
 written by the author of " Don Quixote," as that the writer 
 of this manuscript was the author of the " Book of Mor- 
 mon." . . . 
 
 I propose to hold it in my own hands for a while, to see if it 
 cannot be put to some good use. Deming and Howe inform 
 me that its existence is exciting great interest in that region. 
 I am under a tacit but not a positive pledge to President 
 Fairchild, to deposit it eventually in the library of Oberlin 
 College. I shall be free from that pledge when I see an 
 opportunity to put it to a better use. 
 
 Yours, etc., L. L. RICE. 
 
 P. S. Upon reflection, since writing the foregoing, I am 
 of the opinion that no one who reads this manuscript will 
 give credit to the story that Solomon Spaulding was in any 
 
PRESIDENCY AND PHIESTHOOD. 377 
 
 wise the author of the " Book of Mormon." . . . Finally, I 
 am more than half convinced that this is his only writing of 
 the soit, and that any pretence thai Spanieling was in any 
 sense the author of the other, is a sheer fabrication. It was 
 * -a>y for anybody who may have seen this, or heard anything 
 of its contents, to get up the story that they were identical. 
 
 L. L. R. 
 
 HONOLULU, SANDWICH ISLANDS, 
 
 May 14, 1885. 
 Mi:. .Josri'ii SMITH : 
 
 Dear Sir, & . . Two things are true concerning this 
 inamiM-i -ipi in my possession : first, it is a genuine writing of 
 Solomon Spaulding : and second, it is not the original of the 
 4k Book of Mormon." 
 
 My opinion is, from all I have seen and learned, that this 
 is the only writing of Spaulding. 
 
 You may le at ivst as to my putting the manuscript into 
 the poSMBfliOB of any one who will mutilate it, or use it for 
 a l>al purpose. I shall have it deposited in the library of 
 ObeiTm College, in Ohio, to be at the disposal for reading of 
 any one who may wish to peruse it, but not to be removed 
 from that depository. My friend, President Fairchild, may 
 be relied on as security for the safe keeping of it. It will 
 be sent there in July, by a friend who is going there to u take 
 to himself a wife." Meantime, I have made a literal copy 
 of the entire document, errors of orthography, grammar, 
 erasures, and all, which I shall keep in my possession, so 
 that any attempt to mutilate it will be of easy detection and 
 exposure. Oberlin is a central place, in the vicinity of Con- 
 neaut, where the manuscript was written. . . . 
 
 Rev. Dr. Hyde, president of the institution, in this place, 
 for training native missionaries for Micronesia (a very prom- 
 inent and successful institution), has written an elaborate 
 
378 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 account of this manuscript and sent it for publication in the 
 Congregationalist, of Boston. I presume it will be published, 
 and you will be interested in reading it. 
 
 Very respectfully yours 
 
 L. L. RICE. 
 
 In a postscript, Mr. Rice says he found the following 
 indorsement on the manuscript : 
 
 "The writings of Solomon Spaulding proved by Aaron 
 Wright, Oliver Smith, John N. Miller, and others. The tes- 
 timonies of the above gentlemen are now in my possession. 
 (Signed) D. P. HURLBUT." 
 
 [COPY OF MR. RICE'S LETTER.] 
 
 HONOLULU, S. L, June 12, 1885. 
 PRESIDENT J. II. FAIRCHILD : 
 
 Herewith I send to you the Solomon Spaulding manuscript, 
 to be deposited in the library of Oberlin College, for refer- 
 ence by any one who may be desirous of seeing or examin- 
 ing it. It has been in my possession forty-six years, from 
 1839 to 1885, and for forty-four years of that time no one 
 examined it, and I was not aware of the character of its 
 contents. I send it to you in the same wrapper and tied 
 with the same string that must have enclosed it for near half 
 a century, certainly during the forty-six years since it came 
 into my possession. . . . 
 
 Truly vours, etc., 
 
 L. L. RICE. 
 
 P. S. The words "Solomon Spaulding's Writings," in 
 ink on the wrapper, were written by me, after I became 
 aware of the contents. The words "Manuscript Story 
 Conneaut Creek," in faint pencilling, were as now when it 
 came into my possession. 
 
n:i>iM v v AND ri;ii:sTirooi). 379 
 
 OBERLIN Coiii-.i. OI.IKLIN, O., 
 July 23,1885. 
 
 I have this day di'livnvd to Mr. K. L. Ivelley a copy of 
 tlir mamix-ript of Solomon Spaulding, sent from Honolulu 
 by Mr. I.. I. Ui.-e, to the library of OheiTm College, for safe 
 ing, ami now in my care. The copy was prepared at Mr. 
 Krll. :.-st, und(M- my supi'rvi-i-.n, :md is, as I believe, 
 
 an < .\>\ t' tin* original manuscript, including 
 
 erasures, rais8|xl lings, etc. 
 
 .IAMKS II. FAIKC IIILI), 
 
 of Oberiin Cnii<>,j<: 
 
 , ()., July ~>\, 1885. 
 W. \\". T.i \n:. Lamoni, Iowa: 
 Ilnvwith I transmit to you tlu copy of the Spaulding 
 maiiusrript, pn-parrd l.y Prcsidriit Fairchild, as attested by 
 him, totrrthrr with his rrrtiliratf and photograph sheets. 
 
 E. L. KKLLKV. 
 This U an . tTr. tual disposition of the old Spaulding fraud. 
 
APPENDIX A. 
 
 PA.JK 14. 
 
 4. Mosefc a High Priest. 
 
 Moses, in his character of official position and authority, was 
 tin- type of the Christ. 
 
 The Lord says: " I will rai>e them up a prophet from among 
 their brethren, like unto thee, and will put my words in his 
 m<>uth; and he shall speak unto them all that I shall command 
 him. "-Dnii. xviii. 18. 
 
 The new law-giver was to be the complete antitype of this 
 Moses in the wilderness combine in his official right all the 
 authority incident to the meek man who led Israel from the first 
 bondage. This antitype in his priestly office was in the "simil- 
 itude of Melchisedec." Ileb. vii. 15. 
 
 " Behold, I have given him for a witness to the people, a 
 leader and commander to the people." Isa. Iv. 4. 
 
 lie was prophet, priest, and king. " Who was faithful to him 
 that appointed him, as also Moses was faithful in all his house." 
 Ileh. iii. 2. 
 
 " And Moses verily was faithful in all his house as a ser- 
 vant, // a testimony of those things which were to be spoken 
 after." Ibid., iii. 5. 
 
 Moses too, then, was a " witness " the great typical priest 
 of his time. " For when Moses had spoken every precept to all 
 the people according to the law, he took the blood of calves and 
 of goats, with water, and scarlet wool, and hyssop, and sprinkled 
 both the book and all the people." Ibid., ix. 19. This priest, 
 also, must have been " in the similitude of Melchisedec," for he 
 was greater than Aaron in his official standing. 
 
 This purification by Moses foreshadowed the purification of 
 the heavenly things by Christ. 
 
 "It was therefore necessary that the patterns of things in 
 the heavens should be purified with these; but the heavenly 
 things themselves with better sacrifices than these. For Christ 
 is not entered into the holy places made with hands, which are 
 
 (381) 
 
382 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 the figures of the true; but into heaven itself, now to appear in 
 the presence of God for us." I&ieZ., ix. 23, 24. 
 
 Moses in his service in the tabernacle on earth typified in his 
 act of purifying and entering the holy placec, made with hands, 
 the figures of the true, that of the Christ as he entered heaven 
 itself, offering the better sacrifice; not to so enter makes the 
 type untrue, if Christ entered heaven. 
 
 In the performance of this work Moses officiated in his priestly 
 character, because there was no perfect representation of the 
 u true," unless u the holy places " were purified and entered by 
 such a high priest. 
 
 So it is written, u Moses and Aaron among my priests "; but 
 Moses takes precedence of Aaron in all things as a high priest. 
 " Moses himself , as the representative of the unseen king, is the 
 consecrator, the sacrificer throughout these ceremonies " (set- 
 ting Aaron and his sons apart to the priestly offices); u as the 
 channel through which the others received their office, he has 
 for the time a higher priesthood than that of Aaron. (De 
 Syneder, i. 1-16; Ugoline, xii. 3.)" Smith's Bible Dictionary, 
 by HACKETT, Yol. III., page 2575. 
 
 " If there be a prophet among you, I the Lord will make 
 myself known unto him in a vision, and will speak unto him in 
 a dream. 
 
 " My servant Moses is not so, who is faithful in all mine 
 house." Num. xii. 6, 7. 
 
 Thus the high priest who entered yearly into the " holy 
 place " (Heb. ix. 7) was not equal to the one who set up or 
 purified the tabernacle, and first entered, who was the type of 
 the true. 
 
 Moses was not only in his prophetic and priestly character 
 a true type of the Messiah, but also in his kingship. "He 
 was king in Jeshurun, when the heads of the people and the 
 tribes of Israel were gathered together." Deut. xxxiii. 5. 
 Priest, king, judge, and ruler. 
 
 " Faithful in all mine house." His authority permitted him 
 to act in all the offices of the house of God, and he performed 
 his work faithfully as a prophet, high priest, and king. 
 And the song of Moses and the Lamb (Rev. xv. 3) is to be 
 
APPENDIX B. 383 
 
 sung by those who stand on the sea of glass, having the harps 
 of God, saying, " Great and marvellous are thy works, Lord God 
 Almighty; just and true are thy ways, thou King of Saints." 
 
 APPENDIX B. 
 
 PAGE 66. 
 
 The divided opinion that has arisen regarding the parentage 
 of u James, the Lord's brother," we may with propriety con- 
 jecture was on account, to some extent, at least, of a prevailing 
 > ntimentality that arose in after years, that Mary, the mother 
 of Jesus, was too immaculate to have borne children other than 
 the Christ. Roman Catholics insist that Mary was " ever Vir- 
 gin . v and of course there has been an effort by various writers to 
 bend history to conform to that opinion. Eminent writers are 
 at variance upon this question, and it maybe said, therefore, 
 to be an open question. The plain facts seem to be that 
 " James, and Joses, and Simon, and Judas " were " brethren of 
 the Lord," all sons of Joseph, " the carpenter." (Matt. xiii. 55; 
 Mark iii. 6.) Jesus, of course, was the (" supposed to be") 
 son of Joseph, as the people in common did not understand 
 in regard to his extraordinary conception. (Luke iii. 26.) It 
 should be borne in mind, however, that the people understood 
 tlmt they were children of the carpenter Joseph, and brothers 
 to Jesus, and not cousins of his, as is held in many divergent 
 theories. The confusion, or the formulation of many vague 
 theories, arose from the excessive number of Jameses and Marys 
 who lived at that time, and the strong disposition that pre- 
 vailed afterwards to keep the mother of Jesus " ever Virgin." 
 In John xix. 25 we have presented "His mother, his mother's 
 sister, Mary the wife of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalene." 
 The name of the Virgin's sister is not given; but some suppose 
 that her name was Mary, also, and that she was the mother of 
 the persons known as "brethren of the Lord"; and is to be 
 identified with the Mary of Mark xiv. 40, Matt, xxvii. 56; 
 
384 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 but this view of the matter is repudiated by others. It is clear, 
 however, that if they were the children of this sister of the 
 Virgin, they were not the children of Cleophas, neither the 
 children of Joseph by a previous marriage, or any other mar- 
 riage with him, as is held by some writers, unless we allow him 
 to have had two wives at the same time, the Virgin and the 
 Virgin's sister, which would hardly be considered good philoso- 
 phy in these Christian times. It is held again that " James the 
 less v is to be identified with " James, the Lord's brother," and 
 that he was the son of Cleophas or another of the Virgin's sis- 
 ters; but neither is certain, and it is obvious that he could not 
 be the son of both. The matter seems to be clear enough, if 
 we accept that the people knew the truth of the matter, that 
 " James, and Joses, and Simon, and Judas " were sons of the 
 " carpenter" and brothers of Jesus, and that Paul knew what 
 he affirmed when he called u James, the Lord's brother." (Gal. 
 i. 19.) The position taken in " Presidency and Priesthood " in 
 regard to James is not affected in either case, for none will deny 
 that James was the next of age to Jesus in the family of Joseph, 
 who, by right of inheritance, became the head in the favored 
 family, and first rights and prerogatives belonged to the eldest 
 and nearest of kin, and not to the son of Zebedee. The follow- 
 ing learned discussion in regard to James the son of Alphreus 
 and others may be read with both interest and profit, as this to 
 many is a vexed question, but a vital one: 
 
 " JAMES, the son ofAlphceus. He also was one of the apostles, 
 and is mentioned in all the four lists (Matt. x. 3; Mark iii. 18; 
 Luke vi. 15; Acts i. 13) by this name, but in no other place. It 
 is, however, thought by some that he is the same with James, 
 the Lord's brother. In Matt. xiii. 55 and Mark vi. 3 the breth- 
 ren of the Lord are named James, Joses, Judas, and Simon. 
 It is also to be remarked that they are in both places spoken of 
 as the children of the carpenter; that is, of Joseph, the husband 
 of the Virgin Mary. But it has been urged that they were 
 called sons of Joseph and Mary because the children of two 
 families of Mary the Virgin and Mary the wife of Clopas, 
 her half sister were brought up togethef . Those who in 
 this way make James, the Lord's brother, to be a son of Al- 
 
APPENDIX B. 385 
 
 phaeus, require to establish (a) that Clopas is the same name as 
 Alplueii-; i ') that Mary the wife of Clopas (John xix. 25) was 
 the sister of tin Virgin Mary ; and (c) that this Mary, wife of 
 ( lopas, is the same who is call CM! ( Matt. xxvi. 56; Mark xv. 40) 
 Mary the mother of James and Jo* i, and ( Mark xvi. 1; Luke 
 xxiv. 10) simply the mother of James, in which four passages 
 the same person is int.-ndrd. But the identity of the names 
 Alphaeus and Clopas is by no means certain. Those who 
 maintain it take Cleophas as the Aramaic Chalpai, and Alphams 
 to be a Grtbcized form thereof. But when we turn to what 
 miu'ht be supposed the best source of evidence on this point, 
 
 . the Peshito version of the New Testament, instead of 
 (i in ling the two names treated as the same word, we find in all 
 caaes Chalpai where the Greek has Alphajus, and where 
 Clopas or Cleopas occurs, it is simply translated Kleopha. 
 The same is the case with the Jerusalem Syriac. The identity 
 of these names is thus far from being established. Then in 
 John xix. 25 the versions and best authorities are in favor of 
 making four persons of those there mentioned, * his mother and 
 
 Mother's sister, and Mary the wife of Clopas and Mary Mag- 
 dalene.' This is the 1'eshito rendering, and, even if the con- 
 junction were not there, it is not uncommon in Scriptural enu- 
 meration to find names given in pairs without any conjunction, 
 while to make Mary the wife of Clopas the Virgin's sister 
 would be to assume two Mary's in the same family of sisters, 
 which is not very probable. Whether Mary wife of Clopas was 
 the mother of James (called in one place ' the little ' ) and 
 of Joses can neither be asserted nor denied from the evidence 
 in the. Gospel; but when the other two assumptions have so 
 little foundation to rest on, it seems impossible to consider the 
 son of AlphtBus the same person with the * brother of the 
 Lord.' 
 
 " Further, James, the Lord's brother, was bishop of Jerusa- 
 lem (Comp. (ial. i. l! \\\ 'h <;al. ii. !>-12), and was president of 
 the church in its earliest days (Acts xii. 17, xv. 13, xxi. 18). 
 
 i a position re<jtiin <1 him to be a resident in Jerusalem, 
 while had he been an apostle (as the son of Alphams was) Wt 
 shon xpccted him to take his share of the missionary 
 
386 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 labor of publishing the gospel in distant lands. But this 
 bishop of Jerusalem was the author of the epistle of St. James. 
 He simply styles himself in the introduction thereto, c Servant 
 of God and of the Lord Jesus Christ.' He who could thus 
 write with the certainty of being identified must have been the 
 most famous person of his name in the church, must have been 
 what St. Paul, in a passage (Gal. ii. 9) where he places James 
 before both Peter and John, calls him c a pillar ' of the Chris- 
 tian society. . . . 
 
 u It seems right, therefore, to conclude that James the son of 
 Alphaeus, one of the apostles, was a different person from James 
 the Lord's brother and bishop of Jerusalem. Of the history of 
 the former we are told nothing except that he was an apostle. 
 The latter is spoken of by St. Peter (Acts ii. 17) as if he were 
 at that time the recognized head of the Christian commu- 
 nity in Jerusalem. Again (Acts iv. 13), after the debate at 
 Jerusalem about the circumcision of the Gentiles, it is he who 
 sums up the arguments and declares the sentence of the 
 council as if he were the chief person among them. 
 
 u He was put to death by order of Ananus, the high priest, by 
 being thrown from a pinnacle of the temple, immediately before 
 the destruction of Jerusalem." Encyclopaedia Britannica, 
 Vol. III., pages 592 and 593. 
 
 APPENDIX C. 
 
 " JUDE, the writer of the Epistle of St. Jude ('iovas), calls 
 himself (verse 1) ' the brother of James.' In primitive Chris- 
 tian times, among Judseo-Christians, to whom this Epistle, from 
 the nature of its contents, must have been addressed, there 
 was but one James who could thus be spoken of without any 
 further description, viz., James 4 the Lord's brother.' The 
 writer of this Epistle, then, claims to be the Judas named 
 among the brethren of the Lord in Matt. xiii. 55; Mark vii. 3. 
 
APPENDIX C. 387 
 
 He seems himself to declare by implication that he was not an 
 apostle (verse 17), and with this agrees the statement (John 
 vii. 5), that at a time not long before the crucifixion, the 
 brethren of Jesus did not believe on him. And it is some con- 
 firmation of this position that the writer of the Epistle of St. 
 James, m like manner, does not claim to be an apostle." [It 
 is the evident position of the writer here that Jude and James 
 disclaim to hold positions with the twelve apostles as such. 
 That officially they did not belong to that body, yet Paul ex- 
 pressly states that James was an apostle. Gal. i. 19.] " The 
 brethren of the Lord are spoken of in Acts i. 14 as distinct 
 fmiu the apostolic body, and are placed in the enumeration 
 as though latest included among the believers; and that their 
 feelings toward Jesus should have been changed since his 
 death and resurrection has been thought to be sufficiently 
 explained by the assertion of St. Paul (1 Cor. xv. 7) that the 
 Lord had been 4 seen of James ' on one special occasion after 
 he had risen from the dead. We conclude, therefore, that the 
 writer of the Epistle was a different perjon from Jude the 
 apostle, who appears also to have had the name Lebboms and 
 1 h;ulheus (Comp. Matt. x. 3, Mark iii. 18, with Luke vi. 16, 
 Acts 1.13). 
 
 "From the notices of the descendants of Jude, the brother 
 of the Lord, preserved by Eusebius (H. E., iii. 19,23) from 
 Ilegessippus, we should conclude that they were resident in 
 Palestine. It seems natural, therefore, to suppose that the 
 Epistle was written in Palestine, and, it may be, for some Jew- 
 ish converts in some district of that country. But of this we 
 can have no certainty. If, as seems to be intimated by Heges- 
 sippus, Jude was dead in the time of Domitian, we perhaps 
 shall not be far wrong in assigning the composition of the 
 Epistle to about 80 A. D." It " appears to have been written 
 after the second Epistle of St. Peter." Enclycopcedia Britan- 
 wca, pages 771,772. 
 
 It appears from a statement of Paul (1 Cor. ix. 5) that the 
 " Brethren of the Lord" were prominent persons in the 
 church in his time. They are mentioned in connection with 
 Cephas and other apostles. 
 
388 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 APPENDIX D. 
 
 It should be constantly borne in mind that the title of bishop 
 was not applied to James in order to designate the chief officer 
 in the Church in the time of the apostles. The learned do not 
 know what title of office he bore. The term bishop was applied 
 by more modern writers to the chief officer of the ancient 
 church, because by that title they assumed to designate their 
 own chief officer or officers of the clergy, not knowing by what 
 name the first officer in the Jerusalem church was known. 
 Some say he had no distinctive title. But Paul says he was an 
 npostle (Gal. i. 19), and it is quite evident that he was not a 
 member of the College of Twelve Apostles. Following the 
 tradition of the elders in the belief that there could be but 
 twelve apostles at one time, the learned are at a loss to know what 
 to do with the thirteenth one, it would seem, so they concluded, 
 as he had no other distinctive title, to call him bishop. It is 
 assumed, however, that bishops succeeded to the offices of the 
 apostles after the death of the latter, and that the apostolic 
 office is in the Episcopate, the chief bishop being the head or 
 Pope. But in the time of the apostles the apostolic office was 
 one thing and that of bishop was quite another, and both classes 
 of offices and officers existed in the church at the same time. 
 Just how, in after ages, the apostolic office became blended 
 with that of the bishop, wherein it lost its identity, or was 
 superseded altogether by that of the bishop, or that the apos- 
 tolic office is in the Episcopate, is much easier to assert than to 
 prove, or even show to be reasonable. The following learned 
 discussion of the distinction between presbyters and bishops 
 may be read with both interest and profit. Also what is added 
 under the head of Patriarch, Evangelist, and Prophet. 
 
 RELATION OF PRESBYTERS TO BISHOPS. 
 
 u What were the primitive relations of presbyters to bishops, 
 is a question which cannot be overlooked^ yet to which, with 
 
Al'I'KMUX D. 389 
 
 evidence at present available, only a tentative answer can be 
 given. Most probably, as the former were of Jewish, so the 
 r were of origin, as the former presided over Jew- 
 
 ish, so the latter in the first instance presided over Gentile 
 ies. Hence when tin- di-tinetion between Gentile, 
 and .Jr\vi>h communities began to fade away, the two sets of 
 officers, fulfilling as they did analogous functions, were 
 is havini; equivalent rank. This point must be taken 
 as having been conerdrd hy almost all important writers upon 
 
 the subject in ancient and modem times 
 
 It must be, however, noted that there is a tendency in many 
 press tli nee too far, and to infer an original 
 
 hit -ntny of bishops and presbyters. Whereas all that can be 
 ly inferred is as stated al..,\v (an equivalence of rank). 
 A^ interenmmunlon inereased between ,Iud;i>o-Christian and 
 '.e communities, those who paned from one to the other 
 tended to use the names bishop and presbyter interchangeably, 
 Nut li.v tin two offices came to coexist as distinct offices in 
 the same community is the most difficult point in the whole 
 (duplex question-, nor does it seem possible upon existing evi- 
 dence to give any other than the general answer that there was 
 a fusion of the .Iii'l;t o-( hri-tian and the Gentile organizations, 
 and this fusion was a gradual one. But whether this or some 
 other be the true explanation of the coexistence of the two offices, 
 the fact of such coexistence must be admitted, though its uni- 
 versality may be denied. Out of the fact two other questions 
 spring . (1) I I\v was it that the relative rank of the two offices 
 changed from one of equivalence to one of subordination? (2) 
 and how was it that the title episcopate, rather than any other, 
 lied permanently to the head of the ecclesiastical organi- 
 on? 
 
 (1.) " To the first question many answers have been given, 
 
 th ancient and modern times, when, as early as the end of 
 
 fourth century, Aeriu* appealed to St. Paul's language as 
 
 nee that bishops and presbyters were not identical, though 
 
 admit Ing tint the difference between the two orders lay only in 
 
 ordination. lie propounded the theory that in 
 
 some cases bishops had been appointed and not presbyters, and 
 
390 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 in other presbyters but not bishops. In either case, however, 
 deacons were necessary, and hence St. Paul speaks sometimes 
 of deacons and bishops, sometimes of deacons and presbyters. 
 Assuming that Timothy was (1) a bishop, (2) a bishop in the 
 latter sense, he regards the command * Kebuke not an elder ' 
 (1 Tim. v. 1) as conclusive proof of the superiority of the one 
 order to the other. Almost contemporary with this was the 
 theory of Jerome, that the episcopate rose out of the presbyterate 
 as a safeguard against schisms. At first there were several 
 presbyters in one church, but afterwards one was selected to 
 preside over the rest. . . . 
 
 u Later theories on the subject are so numerous as to make 
 the discussion of them an almost endless task; and it must be 
 sufficient here to refer to the more important of those which 
 have been advanced during the present century. 
 
 " It may be useful to point out that in all probability the ques- 
 tion does not admit of a single answer, and that the relations of 
 presbyters to bishops varied widely in the several groups 
 into which the churches of the first two centuries may be 
 arranged. 
 
 " (a.) The case of Jerusalem stands on a peculiar footing. 
 The Acts of the Apostles preserves the tradition, which is con- 
 firmed by later authorities, that James had a kind of a presidency 
 over the Judreo-Christian community which existed there. The 
 nature of that presidency is uncertain. The Clementines 
 speak of him as ' episcopas,' but there is no contemporary evi- 
 dence of his having possessed the designation; nor, even if the 
 tradition of the two hundredth century be admitted as to the 
 possession of the designation, is there any such evidence to 
 show how far the relation in which he stood to the other apos- 
 tles or to the ' elders ' was analogous to that which existed 
 between the bishops and presbyters of later time. The most 
 probable conjecture is, that in this case the conception of a visi- 
 ble head of the church arose from the belief in the nearness of. 
 the second advent. 
 
 " James, as the Lord's brother, was regarded as occupying II is 
 place until He came. It is also probable that, as Gfrbrer thinks, 
 
jrn-MHx D. 391 
 
 the fall of Jerusalem, men's thoughts turned to Rome as 
 the centre of the Christian organization, and that the pscudo- 
 P< -trine lit of the second century, which originated at 
 
 Home, h:il for its ehief ol.jrrt to impress the hierarchical ideas, 
 of \vhieh ii N full, upon the Roman mind. . . . 
 
 44 (b.) l\\ the larger communities, such as Rome and Ephesus, 
 
 in which the influence of a single apostle had for some years 
 
 dominated, it was natural that the monarehial ideas should tend 
 
 to pi. vail after the apostle himself had passed away. The 
 
 of such a dominance i^ here a>Mimed. ... In such 
 
 nullities, therefore, there is strong historical evidence to 
 
 show that from early times there was a recognized and per- 
 
 resident. Hut here also then- i< no evidence to show 
 
 lation in which the president stood to the presl.y- 
 
 :,'iiilicant fact that Ireiia-ns speaks 
 
 of the early heads of the Roman Church as presbyters. . . . 
 
 " (c.) In the cases of the churches of other cities, in which, 
 it must be l>ornc in mind, there is no evidence of the existence 
 lent or bishop until the middle of the second century, 
 it *pf>6*n I" 1" -utlieient to point to the ^en.-ral ;-iialogy of the 
 contemporary communities, after which, in so many respects, 
 th- i;ly churches were modelled. Democratical as those 
 communities were in tin- main, they still had a president. We 
 find such a president (a) in the Greek associations under sev- 
 
 titles. . . . 
 
 " A |. residing otlicer became indispensable, and the officer so 
 appo; s known by the title which was in Current use to 
 
 the financial ofliccr of the community. 
 
 This function of the Christian bishop continued to be a 
 
 prima y on-. < -v n after many other functions clustered around 
 
 his oflicc. It is not sound to reason from the functions of 
 
 bi>lmps in the third or fourth centuries to their functions in 
 
 tin- first; but at the same time, the fact that the bishops were 
 
 tin- custodians and dispen-< is of church funds in the later 
 
 <1 corroborates the inference which is drawn from other 
 
 datn, that they were so also in the earlier. . . . 
 
 44 The custodian of the church funds was also the custodian 
 
 ts of persons among whom those futds were to be 
 
392 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 divided. . . .'Hence also the bishop, as custodian of the list, 
 was the proper officer for giving certificates of membership 
 (that is, one entitled to benefits from the church treasury). 
 
 " The jealous care with which the right of giving it was 
 guarded, shows the importance which was attached to it, and 
 supports the inference that it played no inconsiderable part in 
 the exaltation of the episcopate in relation to the presbyterate. 
 
 " The presbyterate also lost ground in the second century, 
 through the la^ge development within the churches of opinions 
 which were at variance with the general currents of apostolic 
 doctrine. ... It became necessary to distinguish between 
 the true and the false traditions. . . . The bishop, who 
 had by this time begun to be prominent above the presbyters, 
 was regarded as a kind of Incarnate tradition, the pure and 
 uncorrupted spring of apostolic truth. . . . These causes 
 operated with different degrees of force in different commu- 
 nities; and it is by no means certain when the subordina- 
 tion of the order of the presbyters to a single officer first 
 became general. The evidence, whether for the existence of 
 bishops or for their superior authority, cannot be pressed fur- 
 ther than the facts warrant. ... It may be admitted that 
 bishops existed as church officers, without also admitting that 
 they occupied in relation to the presbyterate the same position 
 which they occupied afterwards. . . . But by the begin- 
 ning of the third century, the organization of most all churches 
 had begun to conform to a single type, bishop, presbyters, and 
 deacons. In some places the older organization lingered on, 
 and there are many indications that the presbyters did not 
 allow their privileges to be curtailed without a struggle. That 
 struggle came to a head in Montanism, and the triumph of the 
 episcopate over the presbyterate was by no means secure 
 until Montanism was crushed. . . . When this type was once 
 established, several circumstances combined to render the sub- 
 ordination of the presbyterate more complete. But even after 
 these influences had begun to operate, the difference between 
 the two orders was rather a difference of rank than of f unction. " 
 Smith and Cheatham^s Dictionary of Christian Antiquities, 
 pages 1700, 1701, 1702,1703. 
 
APPENDIX E. 393 
 
 APPENDIX E. 
 
 The following was written by Cobbett also, who was raised in 
 the Established Church of England, but who writes with a strong 
 Catholic Was, so much so that one is inclined to believe that his 
 preferred faith was Roman Catholic, rather than the faith of 
 the English Church; and hence he can be relied upon to state 
 favoraMy the Roman Catholic faith, and the facts at least con- 
 cerning the rise and the establishment of the Church of Eng- 
 land, as his nearest relatives were members of that church, and 
 h< himself was raised in it, and there is no statement made that 
 ver left it. 
 
 "(40.) The Catholic Church originated with Jesus Christ 
 himself. He selected Peter to be the head of his church. This 
 lie's name was Simon; but his master called him Peter, 
 which means a stone or rock; and he said, * On this rock will I 
 luild my church.' Look at the Gospel of St. Matthew, xvi. 
 18, 11), and that of St. John xxi. 15, and onward, and you will 
 see that we must deny the truth of the Scriptures, or acknowl- 
 edge that here was a head of the church promised for all gener- 
 al ions. 
 
 "(41.) St. Peter died, a martyr at Rome in about sixty years 
 after the birth of Christ. But another supplied his place; and 
 there is the most satisfactory evidence that the chain of suc- 
 cession has remained unbroken from that day to this. When I 
 said, in paragraph 10, that it might be said that there was no 
 Pope seated at Rome for the first three hundred years, I by no 
 means meant to admit the fact; but to get rid of a pretence 
 which, at any rate, could not apply to England, which was con- 
 verted to Christianity by missionaries sent by a Pope, the suc- 
 cessor of other Popes, who had been seated at Rome for 
 hundreds of years. The truth is, that from the persecutions 
 which, for the first three hundred years, the church underwent, 
 the Chief Bishops, successors of St. Peter, had not always the 
 means of openly maintaining their supremacy; but they always 
 
394 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 existed; there was always a Chief Bishop; and his supremacy 
 was always acknowledged by the Church; that is to say, by all 
 the Christians then in the world. 
 
 "(42.) Of later date, the Chief Bishop has been called, in 
 our language, the POPE, and in the French, PAPE. In the Latin 
 he is called PAPA, which is a union and abbreviation of the two 
 Latin words, Pater Patrice, which means father of fathers. 
 Hence comes the appellation of Papa, which children of all 
 Christian nations give to their fathers; an appellation of the 
 highest respect and most ardent and sincere affection. Thus, 
 then, the POPE, each as he has succeeded to his office, became 
 the chief or head of the Church: and his supreme power and 
 authority were acknowledged, as I have observed in paragraph 
 3, by all the bishops and all the teachers of Christianity, in all 
 nations where that religion existed. The Pope was and is 
 assisted by a body of persons called Cardinals or Great Coun- 
 cillors; and at various and numerous times, councils of the 
 church have been held, in order to discuss and settle matters 
 of deep interest to the unity and well-being of the church. 
 These councils have been held in all the countries of Christen- 
 dom. Many were held in England. . . . 
 
 " At the time when this religion was introduced, England was 
 governed by seven kings, and that state was called the HEP- 
 TARCHY. The people of the whole country were PAGANS. Yes, 
 my friends, our ancestors were pagans. They worshipped gods 
 made with hands, and they sacrificed children on the altars of 
 their idols. . . . Kow, please to bear in mind that this great 
 event took place in the year 596. The Protestant writers have 
 been strangely embarrassed in their endeavors to make it out 
 that, up to that time or thereabouts, the Catholic Church \\zspure, 
 and trod in the steps of the apostles; but that after this time, 
 that church became corrupt. They applaud the character 
 and acts of Pope Gregory; they do the same with regard to 
 Austin: shame would not suffer them to leave their names out 
 of the calendar, but still they want to make it out that there 
 was no pure Christian religion after the Pope came to be the 
 visible and acknowledged head, and to have supreme authority. 
 There are scarcely any two of them that agree upon this point. 
 
APPENDIX E. 395 
 
 Some say that it was 300, some 400, some 500, and some 600, 
 before the Catholic Church ceased to be the true church of 
 Christ. But none of them can deny, nor dare they attempt to, 
 that it was the Christian religion as practised at Rome ; that it 
 was the Roman Catholic religion that was introduced into 
 England in the year 59C, with all its dogmas, rites, and cere- 
 monies and observances, just as they all continued to exist at 
 the time of the Reformation, and as they continue to exist in 
 that church even unto this J"//. 
 
 14 II.it further regarding Henry VIII. (61.) This king 
 succeeded his father, Henry VII., in the year 1509. He 
 succeeded to a great and prosperous kingdom, a full treasury, 
 and a happy, contented people, who expected in him the wis- 
 dom of his father without his avarice, which seemed to 
 have hi-c-n that father's only fault. Henry VIII. was eighteen 
 years old when his father died. He had had an elder brother, 
 named Arthur, who, at the early age of twelve years, had been 
 betrothed to Catherine, fourth daughter of Ferdinand, King 
 of Castile and Arragon. When Arthur was fourteen years old, 
 the Princess came to England and the marriage ceremony was 
 performed ; but Arthur, who was a weak and sickly boy, died 
 before the year was out, and the marriage never was consum- 
 mated; and, indeed, who will believe it could be? Henry wished 
 to marry Catherine, and the marriage was agreed to by the par- 
 ents on both sides; but it did not take place until after the 
 death of Henry VII. The moment the young king came to 
 the throne, he took measures for his marriage. Catherine being, 
 though only nominally, the widow of his deceased brother, it 
 was necessary to have from the Pope, as supreme head of the 
 church, a dispensation, in order to render the marriage lawful 
 in the eye of the canon law. The dispensation, to which there 
 could be no valid objection, was obtained, and the marriage was, 
 amidst the rejoicings of the whole nation, celebrated in June, 
 1509, in less than two months after the king's accession. 
 
 "(62.) With this lady, who was beautiful in her youth, and 
 whose virtues of all sorts seem scarcely ever to have been 
 exceeded, he lived in the married state seventeen years, before 
 the end of which he had three sons and two daughters by her, 
 
396 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 one of whom only, a daughter, was still alive, who afterwards 
 was Mary, Queen of England. But now, at the end of seven- 
 
 . teen years, he being thirty-five years of age, and eight years 
 younger than the queen, and having cast his eyes on a young 
 
 ; lady, an attendant on the queen, named Anne Boleyn, he, all 
 of a sudden, affected to believe that he was living in sin, 
 
 I because he was married to the widow of his brother; though as 
 we have seen, the marriage between Catherine and the brother 
 
 ' had never been consummated, and though the parents of both 
 parties, together with his own council, unanimously and unhesi- 
 
 ; tatingly approved of his marriage, which had moreover been 
 sanctioned by the Pope, the head of the church; of the faith 
 
 i and observances of which, Henry himself had, as we shall see 
 hereafter, been long since his marriage a zealous defender. 
 "(63.)< But the tyrant's passions were now in motion, and he 
 
 \ resolved to gratify his beastly last, cost what it might in reputa- 
 tion, in treasure, or in blood. He first applied to the Pope to 
 divorce him from the queen. He was a great favorite with the 
 Pope; he was very powerful; there were many strong motives 
 for yielding to his request; but that request was so full of 
 injustice, it would have been so cruel towards the virtuous 
 queen to accede to it, that the Pope could not and did not 
 
 ( grant it. ... 
 
 " The tyrant now became furious, resolved upon overthrow- 
 ing the power of the Pope in England, upon making himself ihe 
 head of the church in this country, and upon doing whatever 
 I'ls'e might be necessary to ensure the gratification of his beastly 
 
 \ desires and the glutting of his vengeance. 
 
 u (65.) . . . The tyrant, being now both pope and "king, made 
 Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury. . . . (67.) It was now 
 four or five years since the king and Cranmer had begun to 
 hatch the project of {\\edivorce; but, in the meanwhile, the king 
 had kept Anne Boleyn, or in more modern phrase, she had been 
 4 under his protection,' for about three years. . . . (68.) A pri- 
 vate marriage took place in January, 1533. . . . It became nec- 
 essary to avow her marriage; it was also necessary to press 
 onward the trial for the divorce; for it might have seemed 
 i rather awkward, even amongst ' reformation ' people, for the 
 
APPENDIX E. 397 
 
 kin_r to have two wives at the same time! Now, then, the famous ( 
 
 icsiastical Judge Cramner had to play his part. .... 
 44 (69.) The king granted a license to hold a spiritual court i 
 
 lie trial of the divorce of Queen Catherine. . . . Cranmer 
 opened his court (at Dunstable), and sent a citation to the 
 queen to I fore him, which citation she treated with the 
 
 scorn it deserved. When he had kept his court open the num- ' 
 her of days required hy the law, he pronounced sentence against 
 the queen, declaring her marriage with the king null from the > 
 
 )< ran mer held another court at Lambeth; 
 at \vhieh he declared that the king had been lawfully married j 
 to Anne Boleyu; and that In; now confirmed the marriage by 
 .id./ucftctai authority, which he derived from the 
 Hsora of the apostles. . . . She (Anne) was delivered of a < 
 (who was aft <Jueen Elizabeth). This did not 
 
 king, who want. ,1 a son, and who was quite monster 
 
 displeased wiih heron this account. The couple ' 
 j"j- r > -I <>n a; p i > ntly without quarrelling for about threeyears. 
 . . . The hu>land, however, had plenty of occupation, for, 
 being now * head of the church,' he had a deal to manage; he 
 man, to labor hard at making a new religion, new 
 artieles of faith, new rules of discipline. . . . Besides which, he 
 had, as we shall see in the next number, some of the best men 
 in hi- kin-d.MM, and that ever lived in any kingdom or country, 
 to 6e/iea</, . and cut into quarters. . . . (72) In Jan- 
 
 uary, en Catherine died. She had been banished from 
 
 the court. She had seen her marriage annulled by Cranmer, 
 and her daughter and only surviving child bastardized by act of 
 Parliament; and that hu-hand, who had five children by her, 
 that 4 reformation ' Imsband, had had the barbarity to keep her 
 in. m. and never to suffer her, after her banishment, 
 to set her eyes on, that only child! ... In just three months . 
 and sixteen days from this (the day of the deceased queen's 
 hurial) she (Anne) died herself; not, however, as the real queen 
 had died, in her bed, d-( pl\ lamented by all the good, and without 
 on earth to impute to her a single fault, but on a scaffold, 
 a death-warrant signed by her husband, and charged 
 With treason, adultery, and incest. . . . (75.) But before Anne 
 
398 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 i was executed, our friend Thomas Cranmer had another tough job 
 to perform. The king, who never did things by halves, ordered, 
 us ' head of the church^ the archbishop to hold his spiritual 
 oourt, and to divorce him from Anne. . . . (76.) He cited the 
 
 t king and queen to appear in his 4 court '/ His citation stated 
 that their marriage had been unlawful, that they were living in 
 
 , adultery, and that, for the ' salvation of their souls ,' they should 
 come and show cause why they should not be separated. They 
 
 I were just going to be separated most effectually; for this was 
 on the 17th of May, and Anne, who had been condemned to 
 
 1 death on the 15th, was to be and was executed on the 19th! 
 They both obeyed his citation, and appeared before him by their 
 proctors; and after having heard these, Cranmer, who, observe, 
 afterwards drew up the Book of Common Prayer, covered up 
 
 I the blasphemous phrase by pronouncing, c in the name of Christ, 
 and for the honor of God,' that the marriage ' was, and always 
 had been, null and void 'I Thus was the daughter, Elizabeth, 
 bastardized by the decision of the very man who had not only 
 pronounced her mother's marriage lawful, but had been the 
 contriver of that marriage. On the 19th Anne was beheaded in 
 the Tower, put into an elm coffin and buried there. . . . (77.) 
 On the 15th she is condemned as the wife of the king, on the 17th 
 she is pronounced never to have been his wife, and on the 19th 
 
 j she is executed for having been his unfaithful wife. . . . What 
 man, with an honorable sentiment in his mind, is there, who 
 
 , does not almost wish to be a foreigner, rather than be the 
 countryman of Cranmer and Henry the VIII.?" WILLIAM 
 COBBETT'S History of the Protestant Reformation, chapter 
 second, pages 19 to 35. 
 
 "* "-It is noteworthy that the Constantinople ' Typecum ' ex- 
 pressly forbids St. Peter to be called the Apostle of Eome, 
 inasmuch as he was a teacher and enlightener of the whole 
 world; and it hints that if any place is to be connected with his 
 name, it should be Antioch (Daniel, Codex Lit. iv. 261)." 
 Smith and Cheatham's Dictionary of Christian Antiquities, page 
 106. 
 
APPENDIX F. 399 
 
 APPENDIX F. 
 
 The following is a fair and conservative presentation of the 
 :i and views of Congregational ists, which maybe road in 
 icction with what is already written of them, beginning on 
 page 1G6 of this book. 
 
 44 The Rev. John Robinson is regarded as the father of Con- 
 grejj :s. He or^mix. -.1 :i dissenting church in the north 
 
 of En-land in lfn-j, but was driven, with his followers, by perse- 
 BtaDancL They settled at Lcvden, and there con- 
 dun d thrir church according to the principles which still 
 iil in New England. There was full sympathy between 
 i and his followers and the Puritans of England in 
 some points, but they differed in others. It was the younger 
 Mason's congregation that composed the band of 
 rims' that sailed for America in the 'Mayflower' and 
 first settlement in New England, in 1020. There is 
 IH> 'Congregational Church' in this or any other country, in 
 n-e in which the word is usually applied. But there is a 
 collection of Congregational churches who constitute the 
 initiation. The Congrcgationalists define a church to be 
 a| organization of professed believers statedly meeting at one 
 place, and united together by a covenant or agreement, mutually 
 to watch over and edify each other; and for the maintenance 
 of the ordinances of the Gospel. A church, as thus understood, 
 differs from a congregation, which includes all those who 
 assemble in a place of worship, non-communicants as well as 
 mnnicants. 
 
 \ church also differs from * a society,' which is a legal 
 
 phrase, intended to represent those persons who are incor- 
 
 IM. rated 1>\ the law of the, land for the purpose of holding and 
 
 ferring property and providing for the expenses of the 
 
 church. The church also differs from the * parish,' which 
 
 laM is a tt-nn properly employed only to designate territorial 
 
 limits. Congregaiionalisto insist upon the competence of each 
 
 church to elect its own officers. 
 
 44 The internal structure of Congregationalist societies is of 
 
400 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTPIOOD. 
 
 the simplest nature. Their only officers are pastors and deacons, 
 for the office of ruling elder was abolished about the year 1745, 
 first at Plymouth, and afterwards in all the churches. 
 
 " The deacons are elected from and by the church members. 
 The pastors are chosen by the members of the church from 
 among those persons who are already in the ministry, 
 and settled over the churches, or are recommended by well- 
 known clergymen as fit to assume the functions of the pas- 
 toral office. In electing a pastor it is usual for the c church ' 
 to nominate a person to the ' society, 9 and upon the 
 concurrence of the latter, to give an invitation to the latter 
 to settle. Provision for the pastor is made either by a 
 voluntary subscription or a tax, or from the pew rents. 
 When a pastor who is selected accepts the congregation ten- 
 dered him, he is inducted iuto office by a council of ministers; 
 being ordained by them if he has never before been set apart 
 to the ministry; otherwise simply installed. . . . The pastor 
 is the moderator of the church, the spiritual counsellor of its 
 members, their authorized teacher, and has full control over 
 the pulpit, administers the ordinance of baptism and the 
 Lord's Supper, and performs the marriage ceremony. The 
 deacons distribute the alms of the church, visit the sick and 
 needy, and are the counsellors of the minister whenever he 
 desires the benefit of their advice. Congregationalists believe 
 in the purity of the ministry, and hold that there is but one 
 order of ministers. The deacons they regard as belonging to 
 the laity. Licentiates are not ministers, but merely candidates 
 for the sacred office. Those ministers who are employed to 
 preach to the church from one year to the other, without being 
 installed, are termed supplies. The terms bishop and elder 
 are not often used by Congregationalists, but when they are 
 employed, are intended merely to represent the pastors. 
 Excommunication is enforced as the penalty upon those who 
 make themselves amenable to church discipline by irregulari- 
 ties of conduct. 
 
 " The liturgy and form of worship of Congregationalists are 
 simple. . . . The doctrine, of the Orthodox Congregationalists 
 are in all essential points the same as those taught in the West- 
 
APPENDIX *' 401 
 
 minster Confession of 1643. In other words, they are Calvin- 
 Istfl in faith, believing in absolute decrees in reference to man's 
 salvation. They believe in man's total depravity by nature, 
 and in his eternal punishment in hell if he does not repent 
 before death. They admit infants' baptism and practise it. 
 In 17S5 the Congregationalists were divided, and now form 
 two distinct organizations: those having the orthodox faith, and 
 tho>c whose religious views are Unitarian. The latter control 
 Ilarvi'id rnivcrsitv." Ifistory of Religious Denominations of 
 the World, both ancient and modern, in the Holy Bible, by Gay 
 Bros. & Co., 27 Barclay Street, New York. 
 
 EVANGELISTS, PATRIARCHS, PROPHETS. 
 
 These officers are alluded 1o here in order to present, as 
 nearly as possible, the relative positions held by them in the 
 j ( 'hri-nan Church, so far as may be learned from history, 
 'tradition, or the ancient laniruaijes, although it is but little that 
 is known by even the most learned and sagacious of men. It 
 is conceded, however, from what is known, that the classes of 
 officers named formed a part of the early Christian ministry. 
 
 EVANGELISTS. 
 
 " The constitution of the Apostolic Church included an order 
 or body of men known as Evangelists. The absence of any 
 detailed account of the organization and practical working of 
 the church of the first century leaves us in some uncertainty as 
 to their functions and positions. 
 
 " The meaning of the name, * the publishers of glad tidings,' 
 seems common to the work of the Christian ministry generally, 
 :n Kph. iv. 11 . . . Assuming that the apostles here, whether 
 limited to the twelve or not, are those who were looked on as 
 the special delegates and representatives of Christ, and there- 
 fore higher than all others in their authority, and that the 
 prophet- w<-ie men speaking, under the immediate impulse of 
 the Spirit, words that were mighty iu their effects on men's 
 is and consciences, it would follow that the evangelists had 
 a function subordinate to theirs, yet more conspicuous, and so 
 far higher than that of the pastor's who watched over a church 
 
402 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 that had been founded, and of the teachers who carried on the 
 work of systematic instruction. This passage accordingly would 
 lead us to think of them as standing between the two other 
 groups sent forth as missionary preachers of the gospel by the 
 first, and as such preparing the way for the labors of the second. 
 u The same inference would seem to follow the occurrence of 
 the word as applied to Philip in Acts xxi. 8.-' Smith's Bible 
 Dictionary, page 786, by HACKETT. 
 
 PATRIARCH. 
 
 " The title patriarch seems to have been introduced into the 
 -Christian church from the latter organization of the Jews. In 
 pre-Christian times there was a subdivision of the tribe, and 
 one of the titles of the heads of these subdivisions was 
 patriarch. . . . The title seems to have been in use in the 
 Christian churches before its extinction among the Jews. The* 
 earliest references to it are vague; nor is it clear in what sense it 
 was used, or to whom it was restricted. ... In its most impor- 
 tant use the title has been confined to the bishops of the five 
 sees of Rome, Constantinople, Alexandria, Antioch, and Jeru- 
 salem." Smith and Cheatham's Dictionary of Christian An- 
 tiquities, page 1573. 
 
 PROPHETS. 
 
 " We find, therefore, that there were prophets in the oldest 
 church, that of Jerusalem (Acts xi. 27; xv. 32), and again that 
 there were ' prophets and teachers ' in the church at Antioch. 
 (Acts xiii. 1.) These were not office bearers chosen by the 
 congregation, but preachers raised up by the Spirit and conferred 
 as gifts on the church. When Paul says (1 Cor. xii. 28; cf. Epli. 
 iv. 11), ' God has set some in the church, first, apostles; second, 
 as prophets; third, as teachers,' he points to a state of things 
 which in his time prevailed in all the churches, both of Jewish 
 and heathen origin. We here learn from Paul that the prophets 
 occupied the second position in point of dignity; and we see 
 from another passage (1 Cor. xiv.) that they were distinguished 
 from the teachers by their speaking under the influence of in- 
 
APPENDIX F. 403 
 
 spiration, not, however, like the 'speakers in tongues,' in 
 unintelligible ejaculations and disconnected words, but in artic- 
 ulate, rational, edifying speech. 
 
 " Until recently it was impossible to form any distinct idea of 
 the Christian prophets in the post-apostolic age, not so much 
 from want of materials as because what evidence existed was 
 not sufficiently clear and connected. It was understood, indeed, 
 that they had maintained their places in the churches till the 
 end of the second century, and that the great conflict with what 
 is known as Montanism had first proved fatal to them, but a 
 dear conception of their position and influence in the churches 
 was not to be had. But the discovery by Bryennios, of the 
 ancient Christian work, called ^*MV &>&**<*. anoar6\^^ has im- 
 ineii-rly extended the range of our knowledge. . . . 
 
 "The most important facts known at present about the vnan* 
 ner of life, the influence, and history of the early Christian 
 prophets are the following: (1.) Down to the close of the second 
 century the prophets (or prophetesses) were regarded as an 
 essential element in a church possessing the Holy Ghost. Their 
 existence iraa believed in, and they did actually exist, not only 
 in the Catholic congregations if the expression may be used : 
 but also in the Marcionite church and the Gnostic societies. 
 Not a few Christian prophets are known to us by name; as 
 Agabus, Judas, and Silas in Jerusalem; Barnabas, Simon Niger, 
 etc., in Antioch; in Asia Minor, the daughters of Philip, Quad- 
 ratus, Ammia, Polycarp, Meleto, Montanus, Maxmilla, Pris- 
 cilla; in Rome, Hermas; among the followers of Basilides,' 
 Barkabbas and Barkop; in the community of Apelles, Philu- 
 mene, etc. 
 
 " (2.) Till the middle of the second century the prophets were 
 the regular preachers of the churches, without being attached 
 to any particular congregation. While the 'apostles' (i.e., 
 itinerating missionaries) were obliged to preach from place to 
 place, the prophets were at liberty either, like the teachers, to 
 settle in a certain church, or travel from one to another. (3.) In 
 the time of Paul the form of prophecy was reasoned exhorta- 
 tion in a state of inspiration; but very frequently the inspiration 
 took the form of ecstasy the prophet lost control of himself, 
 
404 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 so that he did not remember afterwards what he had said. In 
 the Gentile Christian churches, under the influence of pagan 
 associations, ecstasy was the rule. (4.) With regard to the 
 matter of prophecy, it might embrace anything that was neces- 
 sary, or for the edification of the church. The prophets not only 
 consoled and exhorted by the recital of what God had done and 
 predictions of the future, but they uttered extempore thanks- 
 givings to the congregational assemblies, and delivered special 
 directions, which might extend to the most minute details, as, 
 for example, the disposal of church funds. (5. ) It was the duty 
 of the prophets to follow in all respects the example of the 
 Lord, and to put in practice what they preached. But an ascetic 
 life was expected of them only when, like the apostles, they 
 went about as missionaries, in which case the rules in Matt. x. 
 applied to them. Whenever, on the contrary, they settled in a 
 place, they had a claim to a liberal maintenance at the hands of 
 $ie congregation. The author of the AtSa;^ even compares them 
 to the high priests of the Old Testament, and considers them 
 entitled to the first fruits of the Levitical law. In reality, they 
 might justly be compared to the priests, in so far as they were 
 the mouthpieces of the congregation in public thanksgiving." 
 Encyclopedia Britannica, Vol. XIX., page 822. 
 
APPENDIX G. 405 
 
 APPENDIX G. 
 
 THE PRESIDENT OR CHIEF OFFICER IN THE CHURCH IN THE 
 TIME OF THE APOSTLES. JAMES OR PETER, WHICH? 
 
 Since the publication of Presidency and Priesthood, in 
 which the claim is made that James, the Lord's brother, was 
 the chief or presiding officer in the church in the time 
 of the apostles, various opinions have been passed and 
 criticisms made in opposition to the position, and a 
 theory has been advanced that Peter was the president and 
 visible head of the church in his time. Chief among the pub- 
 lications attacking the position taken in Presidency and 
 Priesthood is the Appendix to the Exegesis of the Priest- 
 hood, by Elder G. T. Griffiths, published in Cleveland, Ohio, 
 1902. 
 
 As truth, and to ascertain the proper station or place in 
 the organization of the church in the first century of these 
 distinguished gospel workers, is the object doubtless, of all 
 the several critics and writers engaged in this research, and 
 each seems quite willing to have his position tried in an open 
 and fair manner, the final result must be good to the stu- 
 dent and general reader, and the attainment by all of a more 
 correct, scriptural view touching the question, than that 
 which has heretofore been arrived at through the accumu- 
 lated traditions of the past. 
 
 At the outset of this examination, note is taken of the 
 alarm expressed by a few, of the doubt that must be cast 
 upon the work of the body by the attitude of two prominent 
 officers in the apostolic quorum engaging in a controversy 
 over church matters, or church history. What an error ! The 
 church of Christ is founded in the principles of free and full 
 discussion; open and fair examination and research, the suc- 
 cessful foes of error and superstition whenever and wher- 
 ever wielded, and it may well be said that the old ship 
 of Zion is being guided safely when men and women are 
 left free to think and canvass all questions pertaining to its 
 cargo or voyage. It was from such a sure and divine basis 
 
406 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 as this that the Apostle Paul could oppose in controversy the 
 acts of the Apostle Peter, because, in his estimation of the 
 case, "He [Peter] was to be blamed." Galatians 2: 11. 
 
 It is true that the author of the Exegesis of the Priest- 
 hood sets forth his views with a hint at secure intrench- 
 ment, and that serene complacency that challenges criticism, 
 but since these are not the most certain marks of correct- 
 ness of position, it is eminently proper that Presidency and 
 Priesthood should be heard in reply. It is unpleasant, how- 
 ever, to be forced into controversy with so good a friend as 
 Elder Griffiths; but he has announced that he is "con- 
 scientious" in the matter, and as there may be others fol- 
 lowing conscientiously the same view held by him, the more 
 important it becomes to continue the examination. 
 
 There being no Bible text that makes a clear statement in 
 favor of either position, the truth can only be determined by 
 a comparison of what is presented on either side in sup- 
 port of the respective claims, in regard to which every one 
 is entitled to his or her opinion. Unfortunately the article 
 of Elder Griffiths is lengthy, and written in such a manner 
 as to require a lengthy reply; but those interested can afford 
 to read, if we can afford to write. 
 
 There is nothing new in the claim that Peter was at the 
 head. This simply follows in a general sense Rome and 
 Utah; the former puts the church on Peter; and the latter 
 puts Peter on the church. Hoary sentiment is to be met in 
 regard to Peter in either case. The Bible puts Peter in the 
 church. (1 Corinthians 12:28.) 
 
 To begin with, the writer of the Appendix fortifies him- 
 self with a statement, said to have been made by Joseph 
 Smith the Seer, found in the Millennial Star for 1855, pp. 
 310, 311, which makes him to say that "the Savior, Moses, 
 and Elias, gave the keys to Peter, James, and John on the 
 Mount when they were transfigured before him." So in 
 the mind of the writer of the Appendix, these three were 
 constituted a first presidency, upon the Mount. Which, if 
 true, Jesus should have abdicted, or declined serving in that 
 capacity longer, for it would appear unseemly or confusing 
 
APPENDIX G. 407 
 
 to have two sets of first presidents occupying at the same 
 time and in so small a territory. 
 
 In the first place, Joseph could not have said anything of 
 the kind as claimed in the light here presented, for it was 
 not true; there is no fact to support such a presumption any- 
 where, and we prefer to say that he has been misstated. 
 People will have to learn that even prophets must talk in 
 harmony with facts as known, or they are not believed. 
 Peter, James, and John were not "transfigured before him," 
 as claimed. It was Jesus that was "transfigured." If Joseph 
 ever said anything at all about this transaction, he certainly 
 could not have been properly reported, and this is not singu- 
 lar, as there were no shorthand reporters to take it down, 
 and only scraps and partial statements could have been 
 secured at best. 
 
 This was published by the Utah people long after Joseph 
 Smith's death. It is in harmony with their philosophy that 
 the president of the Quorum of Twelve by right succeeds as 
 the permanent president of the Church, so there is nothing 
 strange that it is made to appear in the light it does, as it 
 would be easy to read into it what was not said. The follow- 
 ing shows that that could have occurred: "Since the death 
 of the Prophet Joseph, the history has been carefully revised 
 under the strict inspection of President Brigham Young, and 
 approved by him." (History of the Church, by Utah His- 
 torian, page E.) This will be sufficient as to the authority 
 for our statement. 
 
 Second. There is no word upon record by either party 
 who was upon the mount of transfiguration, that even hints 
 that Peter, James, and John were either selected, received 
 "keys," or were appointed or ordained to preside over the 
 church. Peter, James, and John were present as witnesses 
 on that occasion, and nothing more. Moses and Elias con- 
 versed with Jesus. It was Jesus that was both "transfigured" 
 and administered unto upon the occasion. Moses and Elias 
 "spoke of his decease which he should accomplish at Jerusa- 
 lem." The apostles were asleep on the ground much of the 
 time, and what Peter did say he uttered not knowing what 
 
408 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 he said. The apostles were afraid. Jesus had promised that 
 they should see the "kingdom of God come in power." This 
 they evidently did see, and were also shown how they were 
 to put off this mortal tabernacle, by and by, and they heard 
 the voice, "This is my beloved Son; . . . hear ye him." It 
 was Jes'us that received honor and glory, not Peter, James, 
 and John. The apostles bore witness to what they did see, 
 as on other occasions. They were witnesses, not presidents. 
 (See 2 Peter 1: 17, 18; Matthew 17: 1-9; Mark 9: 27; Luke 
 9: 28-34; Acts 1: 8, 21, 22; 22: 32; 3: 15; 4: 20-23; 5: 33; 1 
 Peter 5: 1; 2 Peter 1: 16.) 
 
 Third. There was no call for Moses and Elias to appear 
 in order to confer keys and authority on Peter, James, and 
 John. Jesus was on earth and outranked them in every way. 
 "When he bringeth his first begotten into the world, he saith, 
 And let all the angels of God worship him." Hebrews 1:6; 
 1 Peter 3 : 22. Christ could have constituted Peter, James, 
 and John a presidency, had he been so minded, without the 
 aid of either Moses or Elias, or even the transfiguration 
 scene. That scene was for a very different purpose. Jesus 
 had said, "Verily I say unto you, There be some standing 
 here, which shall not taste of death, till they see the Son 
 of man coming in his kingdom." Matthew 16 : 28. "And 
 after six days, Jesus taketh Peter, James, and John, his 
 brother, and bringeth them up into a high mountain apart, 
 and was transfigured before them: and his face did shine 
 as the sun, and his raiment was white as the light. And, 
 behold there appeared unto them Moses and Elias, talking 
 with him." Matthew 17:1-3. The power and coming of 
 Jesus Christ was shown forth, his decease at Jerusalem fore- 
 told how this mortal tabernacle is to be put off in death, 
 }\e testimony of the Father to the fact that Jesus was the 
 5on of God was renewed unto them, but not one word is 
 said about the appointment of a presidency, ordination, or 
 the bestowal of keys; all of this is assumed and worked in 
 by those claiming Peter was at the head, without a single 
 fact to support it. 
 
 Fourth. Just a few days after the transfiguration scene 
 
APPENDIX G. 409 
 
 was the time alluded to when the dispute arose among the 
 twelve as to which should be the greatest. Had Peter, James, 
 and John been selected, appointed, ordained, or received keys 
 upon the Mount, as chief leaders and presidents, this gave 
 them a fine opportunity to make known their rights. But 
 no, they were silent about anything of the kind having taken 
 place. When Jesus questioned them concerning the dispute 
 had on the way, he, too, had forgotten all about the advance- 
 ment of the three, the receiving of keys, or ordination on the 
 Mount. Why did he not tell the disciples that this favored 
 three had been selected, received keys, ordination, and 
 appointment as a presidency, and thus for ever have settled 
 the controversy? But no, he, too, was as silent about any 
 such thing having occurred as the other three, for the evident 
 reason that no such thing ever occurred upon the Mount or 
 elsewhere. Moses and Elias did not appear on the Mount 
 to create a presidency, by giving keys, ordaining or appoint- 
 ing a head over Jesus. It was Christ that received "honor 
 and glory," and the testimony that Jesus was the Christ was 
 renewed unto the apostles by the voice heard, "This is my 
 beloved Son; . . . hear ye him." The apostles were wit- 
 nesses, so Peter testified, "We were eye witnesses of his 
 majesty." 
 
 Again, Moses and Elias, had they been so disposed, could 
 not have set apart or ordained a presidency upon the Mount, 
 by any known rule, and certainly they would not have done so 
 by any unknown rule, or right of law or precedent. "Every 
 president of the high priesthood ... is to be ordained by 
 the direction of a high council or general conference." Doc- 
 trine and Covenants 17: 17. Was there a general conference 
 or high council called upon the Mount? The transfiguration 
 scene will not support the contention or theory that Peter, 
 James, and John were constituted a first presidency over 
 the church at Jerusalem at the time of the Savior's trans- 
 figuration, for there were neither keys bestowed, appointment 
 made, nor ordination received. Hence when the claim for 
 the transfiguration scene is examined it fails to support the 
 contention made for it. 
 
410 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 It is true that Jesus said to Peter, "And I will give unto 
 thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven: and whatsoever 
 thou shalt bind on earth, shall be bound in heaven; and 
 whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth, shall be loosed in 
 heaven." Matthew 16 : 19. But Jesus evidently intended 
 that the others of the twelve should share in this authority 
 as well as Peter, although Peter was the one named 
 in the address. Jesus addressed them all when he put 
 his question, Peter answering as was common for him to do, 
 and no doubt his answer was theirs also. The full mean- 
 ing of what the Savior said may be seen in his statement to 
 the twelve after his resurrection: "Then said Jesus to them 
 again, Peace be unto you: as my Father hath sent me, even 
 so send I you. And when he had said this, he breathed on 
 them, and saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost : whose- 
 soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and 
 whosesoever sins ye retain, they are retained." John 
 20 : 21-23. This referred to the power conferred on the 
 apostles to qualify them to carry out the commission to be 
 given them, set forth in Mark 16: 15: "Go ye into all the 
 world, and preach the gospel to every creature." 
 
 The same view is presented when the twelve in this last 
 dispensation were authorized; the instruction is as follows: 
 "Verily, thus saith the Lord unto you my servant, Thomas, 
 I have heard thy prayers, and thine alms have come up as 
 a memorial before me, in behalf of those thy brethren who 
 were chosen to bear testimony of my name, and to send it 
 abroad among all nations, kindreds, tongues, and people; 
 and ordained through the instrumentality of my servants. 
 . . . Let thy heart be of good cheer before my face, and 
 thou shall bear record of my name, not only unto the Gen- 
 tiles, but also unto the Jews; and thou shalt send forth my 
 words unto the ends of the earth. . . . Now, I say unto you, 
 and what I say unto you I say unto all the twelve, Arise 
 and gird up your loins, take up your cross, follow me and 
 feed my sheep." Doctrine and Covenants 105 : 1-6. This 
 disposes of the idea that no one was to feed the "sheep" but 
 Peter. But we read further: "and again I say unto you, 
 
- 
 
 APPENDIX G. 411 
 
 that whosoever ye shall send in my name, by the voice of 
 your brethren, the twelve, duly recommended and authorized 
 by you shall have power to open the door of my kingdom 
 unto any nation whithersoever ye shall send them" etc. 
 Ibid., paragraph 8. It really looks as though the twelve 
 hold some "keys of the kingdom" and can represent that 
 kingdom abroad, as well as at home, and all within the 
 meaning of the phrase ("as pertaining to the twelve") that 
 is set out as having such restricted meaning in the Appendix. 
 The Lord, speaking of this authority, says, "But purify 
 your hearts before me, and then go ye into all the world, 
 and preach my gospel unto every creature who has not 
 received it, and he that believeth and is baptized shall be 
 saved, and he that believeth not, and is not baptized, shall 
 be damned. For unto you (the twelve), and those (the first 
 presidency), who are appointed with you to be your coun- 
 selors and your leaders, is the power of this priesthood given, 
 for the last days and for the last time, in the which is the 
 dispensation of the fullness of times, which power you hold 
 in connection with all those who have received a dispensa- 
 tion at any time from the beginning of the creation; for 
 verily I say unto you, the keys of the dispensation which 
 ye have received, have come down from the fathers; and 
 last of all being sent down from heaven unto you. Verily 
 I say unto you, Behold how great is your calling!" Ibid., 
 paragraphs 11, 12, and 13. (The italics are mine to call 
 special attention of reader.) There are "keys," a "calling," 
 and authority enough here bestowed for Peter and associates 
 ("as pertaining to the twelve"), or any one else to bear the 
 keys of the kingdom of heaven, in the full sense set out in 
 the Scriptures, and, too, without being first presidents of 
 the church or their being changed from the apostolic quorum. 
 That there may be no mistake about the authority, power, 
 and keys conferred upon the church in both ancient and 
 modern times, and those who hold these keys, we cite the 
 following: "The Melchisedec priesthood holds the right of 
 presidency, and has power and authority over all the offices 
 
412 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 in the church, in all ages of the world, to administer in 
 spiritual things." Ibid., 104 : 3. 
 
 Who holds this authority in chief? Answer: "For unto 
 you (the twelve), and those (the first presidency, who are 
 appointed with you, to be your counselors and your leaders, 
 is the power of this priesthood given for the last days and 
 for the last time," etc. Ibid., 105 : 12. Again, "the twelve 
 traveling counselors are called to be the twelve apostles, or 
 special witnesses of the name of Christ, in all the world; 
 thus differing from other officers in the church in the duties 
 of their calling. And they form a quorum equal in authority 
 and power to the three presidents previously mentioned." 
 Ibid., 104: 11. Also, "The twelve are a traveling, presiding 
 high council, to officiate in the name of the Lord, under the 
 direction of the presidency of the church and regulate all the 
 affairs of the same, in all nations; first unto the Gentiles, 
 and secondly unto the Jews." Ibid., paragraph 12. The 
 Lord counseled the twelve, "Exalt not yourselves; rebel not 
 against my servant Joseph, for verily I say unto you, I am 
 with him, and my hand shall be over him, and the keys which 
 I have given unto him, and also to youward, shall not be 
 taken from him till I come." Ibid., 105 : 6. In the distribu- 
 tion of "keys" thus conferred, Thomas B. Marsh is set forth 
 as favored as was Peter: "Verily I say unto you, my 
 servant Thomas, thou art the man whom I have chosen to 
 hold the keys of my kingdom (as pertaining to the twelve) 
 abroad among all nations, that thou mayest be my servant 
 to unlock the door of my kingdom in all places where my 
 servant Joseph, and my servant Sidney, and my servant 
 Hyrum, can not come; for on them I have laid the burden 
 of all the churches for a little season; wherefore, whitherso- 
 ever they shall send you, go ye, and I will be with you," etc. 
 Ibid., paragraph 7. No one need fail to see the similarity 
 of keys, authority, and commission here conferred upon 
 Thomas B. Marsh and associates, and that which was given 
 to Peter and companions at Jerusalem (Matthew 16: 19; 
 John 20:23). Alike keys, authority, and commission not 
 as a presidency, but to travel in all the world. 
 
APPENDIX G. 413 
 
 Section 80, paragraph 1, Doctrine and Covenants is cited 
 by the opposition: "Unto whom I have given the keys of the 
 kingdom, which belongeth always unto the presidency of the 
 high priesthood." Certainly; but who constitutes the "presi- 
 dency of the high priesthood"? Answer: "For unto you 
 (the twelve) and those (the first presidency) who are 
 appointed with you, to be your counselors and your leaders, 
 is the power of this priesthood given, for the last days and 
 for the last time, in the which as the dispensation of the 
 fullness of times, which power you hold in connection with 
 all those who have received a dispensation at any time from 
 the beginning of creation; for verily I say unto you, The 
 keys of the dispensation which you have received (the twelve 
 and first presidency), have come down from the fathers; 
 and last of all, being sent down from heaven unto you." 
 Ibid., 105: 12. Again, "The quorums in respect to authority 
 are designed to take precedence in office as follows: . . . the 
 parallels are: in the presidency, the president and his coun- 
 selors; in the second presidency, the twelve; in the mission- 
 ary work, first the twelve." Ibid., 122:9. The keys were 
 conveyed to this second presidency, as follows: "And the 
 keys which I have given unto him, and also to youward, shall 
 not be taken from him till I come." So there is a distribu- 
 tion df keys and authority; the first presidency hold the 
 keys "pertaining" to it; and the second presidency hold 
 the keys "pertaining" to it; and all keys held by either presi- 
 dency are "keys of the kingdom." These two presidencies 
 constitute the "presidency of the high priesthood;" not to 
 mention the seventies and others who hold keys. It will 
 be readily seen that there are "keys of the kingdom" 
 involved here that "pertain" to the second presidency of the 
 "high priesthood," that answer to every point of power 
 rind "keys" that were conferred on Peter, without an implica- 
 tion or hint that he was to be appointed a member of the 
 quorum of the first presidency. Hence section 80 of Doctrine 
 and Covenants does not prove nor sustain "emphatically," 
 that Peter, James, and John were constituted a first presi- 
 dency over the church at Jerusalem. Their calling and com- 
 
414 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 mission forbid it. Their constant labors abroad forbid it. 
 Peter and associates constituted the second presidency. 
 Christ was the first president, and after his ascension 
 another was chosen. So we read: "Of necessity, there are 
 presidents, or presiding offices, growing out of, or appointed 
 of, or from among those who who are ordained to the several 
 offices in these two priesthoods. Of the Melchisedec priest- 
 hood, three presiding high priests, chosen by the body, 
 appointed and ordained to that office," etc. Ibid., 104: 11. 
 Clement represents it thus: "Peter, James, and John, after 
 the ascension of our Savior, though they had been preferred 
 by our Lord, did not contend for the honor, but chose James 
 the Just as bishop of Jerusalem." Eusebius' History, p. 
 37. Hegesippus, who lived nearest the time of the apostles, 
 in the fifth book of his commentaries, says: "But James, 
 the brother of the Lord, who, as there were many of this 
 name, was surnamed the Just by all, from the days of our 
 Lord until now, received the government of the church with 
 the apostles." Ibid., p. 64. 
 
 It is also claimed: "That this was designed as a peculiar 
 honor to Saint James, in regard that he was the brother of 
 Christ." Antiquities of Christianty, p. 58; Christian Antiq- 
 uities, by Bingham, vol. 1, p. 16. "For nothing is plainer," 
 says Reverend J. W. Harding, D. D., "than that. Saint 
 James, the apostle (whom Saint Paul calls 'our Lord's 
 brother 7 and reckoned with Peter and John one of the pillars 
 of the church), was the same who presided among the 
 apostles by his episcopal office, and determined the cause in 
 the synod of Jerusalem. He was preferred before all the 
 rest for his near relationship to Christ." Sacred Biography 
 and History, p. 522. "That this James was the James who 
 was named with Joses, Simon, and Judas, as one of our 
 Lord's brethren, must be received as certain. But whether 
 he was identical with James, the son of Alphaeus, who was 
 one of the twelve, is a question much discussed, and on which 
 eminent biblical scholars are found arrayed on opposite 
 sides." Pictorial Bible, by David C. Cook & Co., Chicago, 
 Illinois. The children of Joseph and Mary were Jesus, 
 
APPENDIX G. 415 
 
 James, Joses, Jude (Judas), Simon, and three daughters 
 whose names were not given. (Matthew 13:55, 56; Gala- 
 tians 1: 19; 2:9, 12.) His brethren did not believe in Jesus 
 as the Christ at first (John 7:5), and some of them not 
 until a few days before the day of Pentecost (1 Corinthians 
 15:7). James occupied a prominent position among the 
 apostles, and was surnamed "the Just." James and Peter 
 seem to have been in authority on equal terms when Paul 
 was admitted to the fellowship of the apostles on the word 
 of Barnabas (Acts 9:17; Gatetians 1:18), and after that 
 time he acts as the president of the council in Jerusalem 
 (Acts 12:17; 15:13), whose decrees he delivered formally, 
 a position recognized and recorded by Paul (Galatians 2:9), 
 and honored by a formal visit of ceremony in the presence 
 of all the presbyteries (Acts 21:18). "He is believed to 
 have been appointed bishop of Jerusalem by Jesus in a vision, 
 . . . Eusebius says the appointment was by the apostles." 
 (Smith's Dictionary of the Bible, p. 143, published at 1222 
 Arch Street, Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, 1883.) 
 
 These eminent writers are quoted in evidence that it was 
 not Peter, James, and John that presided over the church 
 at Jerusalem, but James the Lord's brother. This is the 
 main point presented in these references. As to whether 
 this James was the son of Alphseus or the Lord's brother, 
 the son of Joseph and 'Mary, or was an "apostle," will be 
 discussed further on. These writers view it as certain that 
 this James was the president at Jerusalem. It is clear, too, 
 that this James could not be the son of Alphaeus, because the 
 son of Alphaeus was chosen as one of the original apostles 
 (Matthew 10), and this James did not believe in Jesus at 
 that time (Matthew 13:55; John 7:3), and it would be 
 ridiculous to assume that Jesus placed a man who did not 
 believe in him in the apostolic quorum. We shall produce 
 further evidence from the writings of eminent authors that 
 it was James that was constituted the president at Jerusa- 
 lem, and that he was not the son of Alphaeus, nor did he 
 belong to the college of apostles. It should be borne in mind 
 that this theory that obtained, that James the Lord's brother 
 
416 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 was the son of Alphaeus, was an "invention" of Jerome, three 
 hundred and fifty years after the time of Christ, presumably 
 to cater to the Romish sentiment that Mary was "ever 
 virgin"; a theory which has been the fruitful source of 
 darkening counsel by all writers holding Romish views and 
 superstitions in regard to the office and work of Peter. 
 Later and better informed writers, who are further removed 
 from Romish superstitions and traditions, present the matter 
 in a better light, and more nearly in harmony with the 
 scriptural view, as may be seen by a careful reading. George 
 T. Pures, D. D., LL. D., recently Professor of New Testa- 
 ment Literature and Exegesis, in Princeton Theological 
 Seminary, author of "Christianity in the Apostles' Age," 
 writes (page 16) : "Christianity originated in the appear- 
 ance among the Jews of Jesus Christ, and especially from 
 the belief in his Messiahship created by the events of his 
 career, his teaching, and unique personality. The Gospels 
 show that the immediate object of Jesus during his life was 
 twofold. On the one hand, he offered himself to the Jews 
 as one who had come from God to establish the kingdom of 
 heaven, inveighed against current Judaisms as a false inter- 
 pretation of God's commands, and summoned the people to 
 accept him as the revealer of the true religious life. On 
 the other hand, foreseeing from the start their rejection of 
 him (see John 2: 19; 3: 11, 14, 19;*Luke 4: 24-27; Matthew 
 8:10, 12; 12:39, 41; Luke 11:49-51; Matthew 9:15; John 
 6:51-56; Matthew 16:21-23, etc.), he addressed himself to 
 the task of attaching to himself and his teaching a nucleus 
 of believers who should carry on, after his death, the estab- 
 lishment of the kingdom. But he did not organize them into 
 a separate society, save by the appointment of twelve apostles. 
 These he constituted his personal representatives and the 
 official heads of the new Israel (Matthew 10:40; Mark 
 3:14, 15; Matthew 17:19; 18:18; 19:28; Mark 10:37; 
 Luke 22: 29, 30) ; but he attempted no further organization/* 
 Page 11: "The apostles were the official witnesses (Acts 
 1:22; 10:41; 1 Corinthians 9:1; 4:5-8; John 21:14), 
 though their testimony was confirmed by that of many others. 
 
APPENDIX G. 417 
 
 . . . Peter, the most conspicuous witness in Acts, the 
 appearance of Jesus to whom is specifically mentioned by 
 Luke (24: 34) and Paul (1 Corinthians 15: 7), never repre- 
 sents it as resting on his own testimony or that of any 
 other individual, but on that of all the apostles." (See for 
 example, Acts 2: 32; 3: 15; 10: 41.) 
 
 Page 17: "The apostles returned from Jerusalem from 
 their Lord's ascension, to wait for the promised Spirit, . . . 
 the company, however, comprised more than the eleven 
 apostles. Mention is made of certain women, who were per- 
 haps wives of the disciples or others mentioned as witnesses 
 of the resurrection, with perhaps still others who, like Mary 
 and Martha of Bethany, had been followers of Jesus. . . . 
 The mother of Jesus also belonged to the company, and with 
 her were his brethren. The latter had not believed in his 
 Messiahship even towards the close of his life (John 7:5). 
 But to one of them, James, he had appeared after his resur- 
 rection (1 Corinthians 15:7), and doubtless this, with the 
 other evidence, had secured their faith." It will be noted 
 that this doubting James, according to the theory set forth 
 in the Appendix to the Exegesis, was placed as one of the 
 original apostles, as the son of Alphasus, which is absurd 
 upon the face of it. His brethren did not believe in him, 
 no matter whose children they were. After reciting the 
 setting apart of Matthias to the apostleship, this writer 
 continues, on page 23, "His [Peter's] conduct, therefore, 
 shows that it was recognized by all that the new com- 
 munity had been organized by Christ under the direction of 
 the body of apostles. Peter's prominence indicates neither 
 that he occupied a position of primacy, nor that the authority 
 of the apostolic body as a whole did not yet exist. His words 
 imply quite the contrary. He was simply the most active 
 leader of the governing body. The power of further organi- 
 zation had also been, it is clear, left by Christ with his dis- 
 ciples." Referring to further organization, page 41, he says, 
 "The complaint of the Hellenists, however, suggested to the 
 apostles the necessity of some arrangement to meet the 
 difficulty; and this was accomplished in a way that satisfied 
 
418 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 all parties and harmonized with the supremacy of the 
 apostles and the rights of the community. Seven men were 
 chosen by the brethren and were set apart to the work by the 
 imposition of hands of the apostles. Thus the apostles again 
 appear as the authoritative founders of the church, whose 
 special function, however, was teaching. The advance in 
 organization, it should be noted, was brought about by the 
 pressure of practical needs and without reference to any 
 previous program. The whole congregation was recognized 
 as having the right to choose their officials." Page 96: 
 "Thus must be explained the origin of the Christian office of 
 elder. No specific account of its institution is given. We 
 simply find it existing; but there can be no question that it 
 was copied from the office of the same name among the Jews. 
 In each Jewish community the elders were the governing 
 body." Speaking of the apostles, page 95, "But they now ap- 
 pear more and more to have directed their efforts to the super- 
 intendence and advancement of the cause at large. So 
 Peter's activity, quite early in this period, is expressly de- 
 scribed. (Acts 9: 32.) So, too, had Paul, as we have seen, 
 been sent forth to Selicia. From this time forth we hear no 
 more of most of the original apostles. We can not doubt 
 that they went abroad as tradition affirms (Eusebius' 
 Ecclesiastical History, book 3, chapter 1) as missionaries and 
 founders of new churches." Page 96: "Jerusalem indeed 
 continued for many years to be headquarters of the faith, 
 and to it they may have returned like Paul himself from 
 time to time. But the progress and organization of the 
 Judean churches appears to have delocalized the apostles 
 and made it a traveling and scattered body, delivering in 
 wider circles the gospel of the risen Lord." 
 
 It will be observed that Peter was no exception to this 
 scattering: "And it came to pass, as Peter passed through- 
 out all quarters, he came down also to the saints which 
 dwelt at Lydda." It was thus while Peter was passing 
 "throughout all quarters" that he was directed to the house 
 of Cornelius. (Acts 9 and 10.) Peter is not president of 
 the church here; he is simply out on a mission, and in the 
 
APPENDIX G. 419 
 
 community where he was chief laborer as an apostle, he is 
 sent to Cornelius. The apostles all scattered abroad now, 
 Peter included, we ought to soon find some leading char- 
 acter in charge of tiie church at home, the headquarters. 
 So this writer goes on, page 130, "After the Herodian per- 
 secution (A. D. 44) the most conspicuous individual among 
 the Palestinian Christians was James 'the Lord's brother' '' 
 (Galatians 1:19; compare Galatians 2:9; Acts 12:17; 
 15:13; 21:18; Matthew 13:55; Mark 6:3; Josephus' An- 
 tiquities 29 : 1 ; Eusebius' Ecclesiastical History, book 2, 
 chapter 23). He is not to be identified with the apostle 
 James, the son of Alphaeus, for the brethren of the Lord 
 are distinguished by the evangelists from the apostles. 
 (Matthew 12:46; John 7:3, 5; Acts 1:14.) Paul's lan- 
 guage (Galatians 1: 19; 1 Corinthians 15: 7) has indeed been 
 thought to imply that James was an apostle, and the 
 hypothesis has been advanced, that after the death of James, 
 the son of Zebedee (Acts 12: 2), the brother of the Lord was 
 chosen to fill his place. Others think that in these passages 
 Paul, contrary to the usual custom, uses the term "apostle" 
 in a loose sense. But his language does not impel either of 
 these interpretations. That in Galatians 1 : 19 James is 
 not necessarily to be included among the apostles is shown 
 by the example of other sentences similarly constructed (see 
 Romans 14; Luke 4:26); while in 1 Corinthians 15:7 the 
 order of words in the original would seem to imply that 
 James is rather distinguished from those included among 
 them. As already observed, also, it is questionable whether 
 } ~ was meant to be included among the apostles by Luke in 
 Acts 2 : 27. Certainly apart from these very doubtful wit- 
 nesses, he is not called an apostle; and what is most sig- 
 nificant, he does not so call himself in his epistle. It is more 
 likely that after the apostolate had become delocalized by 
 the progress of the organization of the Judean churches, 
 James, who remained in Jerusalem, became the practical 
 head of the Jewish Christians, and this leadership, on account 
 of his personal character and high spiritual gifts, rather 
 than because of any office held by him, became so marked 
 
420 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 that he exerted an influence equal to that of the apostles 
 themselves (Galatians 2:9), and was remembered in after 
 times as the head of the mother church. (Eusebius' Ecclesi- 
 astical History, book 2, chapter 1.) 
 
 At any rate the prominence and influence of James are 
 beyond dispute. Peter, when fleeing from imprisonment, sent 
 word of his escape to "James and brethren." (Acts 12: 17.) 
 At the council at Jerusalem James* opinion had decisive 
 weight. (Acts 15:12, 21.) It was "certain from James" 
 whose presence at Antioch led Peter to withdraw from fel- 
 lowship with the Gentiles. (Galatians 2:12.) On Paul's 
 final return to Jerusalem it was James and the elders who 
 received him. (Acts 21:18.) The epistle witnesses to the 
 authority and wide influence of its writer; and the author 
 of Jude introduced himself to his readers as the brother of 
 James. (Jude 1.) To this may be added the testimony of 
 secular history and tradition. Josephus (Antiquities 20, 9, 1) 
 relates that after the recall of Festus A. D. 62, the high 
 priest Annus secured the stoning of James, the brother of 
 Jesus, and some others, on the ground that they had broken 
 the law, but that the better citizens complained of the act, 
 so that in consequence Annus was removed from office by 
 Agrippa II. The respect in which James was held by the 
 whole city is attested by traditions. Hegesippus relates 
 (Eusebius' Ecclesiastical History, book 2, chapter 23) that 
 he was known as the "Just" and as the bulwark of the peo- 
 ple; that he lived the life of a Nazarite; that he had a high 
 reputation for piety of a rather ascetic type. But the evi- 
 dence wherever we find it, discloses a man of large influence, 
 impressive character, and intense piety according to the finest 
 Hebrew ideals; one, therefore, most likely to attain to leader- 
 ship among the Jewish disciples. (Page 132.) 
 
 "In order to form a still clearer image of James, we must 
 go back to the Nazarene home in which Jesus was reared. 
 The 'brethren of the Lord' were either the children of Joseph 
 by a former marriage, or the children of Joseph and Mary 
 born after Jesus. The latter view seems best to accord with 
 the intimations of the gospels. The view advanced by Jerome 
 
APPENDIX G. 421 
 
 and elaborated by others that they were the cousins of Jesus 
 on his mother's side is beset with difficulties, of which it is 
 sufficient to mention the fact that it identified James with 
 the son of Alphseus and so makes him one of the original 
 apostles." Page 133. 
 
 "There is still less foundation for the view that they were 
 cousins of Jesus on Joseph's side. In any event James had 
 been the daily associate of Jesus in the Nazarene home. We 
 infer that from early life he had been an earnest, religious 
 character, steeped in the teaching of the Old Testament and 
 in later Hebrew literature. The tradition of his devoted 
 piety can hardly have been without some foundation, yet with 
 all of his piety James did not accept Jesus as the Messiah. 
 This does not exclude, however, sympathy with much of Jesus' 
 teaching, nor warm affection for his person. His unbelief 
 may have been due to Jesus' rupture with many Jewish con- 
 ventionalities; also to James' exalted view of the glory of 
 the Messiah, and the impression of Jesus' loneliness produced 
 on one who had himself shared it. The fact that Jesus, after 
 his resurrection, appeared to James (1 Corinthians 4:7) is 
 a testimony to the latter's high character as well as his 
 brother's love for him and foresight of his future usefulness. 
 
 "We can not wonder, then, that when convinced of the 
 Messiahship of his former brother and now risen Lord, James 
 soon ranked high in the new community. It is not clear what 
 office he occupied in the Jerusalem church. Later traditions 
 made him its first bishop, chosen to that office by the apostles 
 (Eusebius' Ecclesiastical History, 2, 23) ; and among extreme 
 Jewish Christians of the second century, he was represented 
 as the bishop of the entire church. (Church Homilies.) But 
 these traditions read back later ideas into the apostolic age. 
 He was doubtless one of the elders of the church; and if 
 the eldership of Jerusalem had a president of which there 
 is no proof James presumably held that office." Page 134. 
 
 This is all that might be expected to be conceded by one 
 who does not believe in the idea of a first president or first 
 presidency. It is clear, however, that James was the 
 prominent man in Jerusalem, which is enough to support our 
 
422 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 contention, and that this James was not the son of Alphseus. 
 True, the name of the office he held is not recorded; but in 
 after-years when the word bishop was used to dignify the 
 highest church official, or designate his office, it was read back 
 and the same title or office was accorded to James the Lord's 
 brother, in speaking of him. The above citations are given 
 from this eminent scholar and author, for the reason he dis- 
 cusses the questions at issue quite fully, and certainly fairly; 
 and he is an up to date man. His treatise from which these 
 selections have been made is a rare work, of value to any 
 student. It will be observed that after the ascension of 
 Jesus, the completion of the organization of the church was 
 left to the apostles <as a body. That when the church was 
 supplied with competent local officers and set in order, the 
 twelve were "delocalized" and went into all the world. That 
 the organization was kept up in Jerusalem and its authority 
 was recognized everywhere. That Peter held no preeminence 
 other than the president of the quorum over the other 
 apostles; they acted together. That "James, the Lord's 
 brother," by proper selection and choice became the recog- 
 nized head or president of the church at Jerusalem. As to 
 his prominence there is no dispute. That Peter's pre- 
 eminence appears nowhere more than when Jesus was on 
 earth with the disciples, and it could hardly be claimed that 
 Peter outranked Jesus in official standing. That James "the 
 Lord's brother" was the son of Joseph and Mary, is the most 
 probable view, and that he could not have been the son of 
 AlphaBus. That the theory that James, Joses, etc., were cou- 
 sins of Jesus, and not brothers, was an "invention" by 
 Jerome over three hundred and fifty years after the time of 
 Christ; that this was gotten up most likely to harmonize 
 with the Roman Catholic sentiment and claims of the times, 
 that the church was built on Peter and that Mary was "ever 
 virgin," etc. So the contention made by the writer of the 
 Appendix to the Exegesis of the Priesthood is shown to be 
 without foundation in the main view presented. 
 
 But the evidences are extended. 
 
 "1 am led by close examination of evidence, to the con- 
 
APPENDIX G. 423 
 
 viction that James, the son of Alphaeus, and James, who is 
 styled in Galatians 1 : 19 the brother of the Lord, were differ- 
 ent persons (see John 7:3; Matthew 13:55). The former 
 was an apostle; the latter does not seem even to have been 
 a believer in Christ at all till after the resurrection. Imme- 
 diately on his joining the little Christian church, however, 
 he took a prominent position, being president of the council at 
 Jerusalem. It is my opinion, from the statements made in 
 Scripture, that James was the son of Joseph and Mary; and 
 consequently, as stated by Paul, the brother of our Lord. 
 He was the author of the epistle." From the Self Inter- 
 preting Bible, under the head of the General Epistle of James, 
 page 480. 
 
 Again, page 512, the following occurs: 
 
 "Had the author of this epistle (Epistle of Jude) been the 
 same as Judas Lebbeus, one of the twelve, there is scarcely 
 a doubt tnat he would have called himself an apostle. This 
 would at once have given his epistle the stamp of authority. 
 As he has not done so, it seems in the highest degree probable 
 that he was not an apostle, and that James mentioned as his 
 brother was the well-known president of the council at 
 Jerusalem and author of the epistle that bears his name. 
 Jude was then one of the brethren (or as I believe, a brother 
 of the Lord). From notes in the Self Interpreting Bible 
 by Reverend James W. Lee, D. D., Josiah L. Porter, D. D., 
 LL. D., Henry Cook, D. D., LL. D., John Brown, D. D., LL. D., 
 published by R. S. Peale and J. A. Hill, New York." 
 
 These writers rank among the most eminent scholars in 
 Europe and America. In point of scholarship there is no 
 better authority. 
 
 It will be noted that these writers take the same view 
 in regard to the brother of the Lord, Jude and the son of 
 Alphaeus, that is presented in Presidency and Priesthood. In 
 Tell's Popular Encyclopedia, page 1363, under the head of 
 James, the following occurs: 
 
 "James the son of Alphaeus, one of the twelve apostles 
 (Matthew 10: 3; Mark 3: 18; Luke 6: 15; Acts 1: 13). He 
 is called James the less, either as being younger than James 
 
424 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 the son of Zebedee or on account of his low stature (Mark 
 16: 1; Luke 24: 10). James the brother of the Lord (Gala- 
 tians 1: 18). Whether this James is identical with the son 
 of Alphasus is a question which Doctor Neander pronounces to 
 be the most difficult in the apostolic history, and can not be 
 considered as settled. It is probable however that he was 
 a different person." 
 
 It will be observed, however, that all of the eminent authors 
 cited above, place the probabilities of this question upon the 
 side that they were two distinct persons; and some take 
 strong grounds, being convinced that the brother of the Lord 
 was not the son of Alphaeus, but none other than the son of 
 Joseph and Mary and brother of Jesus as affirmed by Paul. 
 But it may be important to examine this Appendix to the 
 Exegesis of the Priesthood more minutely. 
 
 On the second page, the writer endeavors to convince his 
 readers about a matter concerning which there is no dispute, 
 viz., "that Peter, James (the son of Zebedee) , and John were 
 the messengers sent to Joseph Smith, the Seer, and Oliver 
 Cowdery, and that John the Baptist acted under their 
 direction," also the quotation from Doctrine and Covenants 
 110 : 20 in regard to the "voice of Michael on the banks of 
 the Susquehanna," etc, There is no difficulty about these 
 texts, it is only the conclusions arrived at by the writer 
 that mystifies, and gets him into trouble. He says, page 
 145, "Now if there was a James, the Lord's brother, who 
 held the keys of the presidency subsequent to Christ's de- 
 parture, why did not he and his associates Jude and Silas, as 
 stated by some, appear and confer the keys of the presidency 
 upon Joseph Smith?" We answer, for the best of reasons. 
 Neither James, Jude, and Silas, nor Peter, James, and John 
 were directing the matter. Jesus Christ, the great Head of 
 the church in heaven, .was doing the sending. The Savior 
 sent the men whom he selected for his special ambassadors at 
 Jerusalem, and gave commission to "Go ye into all the world, 
 and preach the gospel to every creature;" and again, "and 
 lo, I am with you always, even unto the end of the world." 
 Jesus had said unto them in similar speech which was ad- 
 
APPENDIX G. 425 
 
 dressed to Thomas B. Marsh, "Unto you three I will give this 
 power and the keys of this ministry until I come." (Doc- 
 trine and Covenants 7: 2.) The keys of this ministry related 
 to the preaching of the gospel and bringing souls unto Christ, 
 as the context shows, home and foreign missions, and has not 
 the least allusion to a presidency on earth. It referred to 
 their work in the ministry in this world, and their standing 
 and work in heaven when they should become angels, next 
 to Christ, his prime ministers to be sent. These keys were 
 to be held by them until Christ comes, then they are to 
 appear on thrones (Matthew 19:28), not as presidents, but 
 as judges. So their authority and work are set out on 
 earth, in heaven, and in the millennium, standing next to 
 Christ as chief ministers, not church presidents. Again, 
 it is nowhere written that one first presidency is to send 
 another first presidency, -and most especially this would be 
 true if the work in view had been assigned to others to do. 
 Jesus, the great First President, sent three of his apostles 
 according to law and order, and not the presidency of the 
 church at Jerusalem, or any other church; but men to whom 
 this work belonged, under the direction of the First Presi- 
 dent in heaven. Jesus was always careful to keep the law 
 on his side. 
 
 The writer of the Appendix, then, is not supported in his 
 theory by this text. The trouble with the Exegesis is that 
 it does not sufficiently set out the proper presidency that 
 belongs to the "high priesthood," which consists of a presi- 
 dency and a second presidency; and then the keys held by the 
 second presidency are made to belong only to the first. But 
 sections 104, 105, 80, Doctrine and Covenants, made clear the 
 places of the two, arranging each presidency in its place 
 with its proper "keys of the kingdom," or keys of the Mel- 
 chisedec priesthood. The second presidency are the mes- 
 sengers sent. So Jesus, the great Head and President in 
 heaven, sent those to whom he gave the keys of this ministry, 
 under whose direction the Aaronic priesthood was con- 
 ferred upon Joseph Smith, Jr., and Oliver Cowdery by the 
 imposition of the hands of John the Baptist, and the Mel- 
 
426 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 chisedec by the command of God through the laying on of 
 hands of Joseph Smith upon Oliver Cowdery, and Oliver 
 Cowdery in turn laying his hands upon Joseph Smith; after 
 which, Joseph says, "I should be called the first elder, and 
 he (Oliver) the second." There was nothing conferred here 
 but what is admitted that Peter, James, and John were 
 invested with at Jerusalem, during Christ's ministry on earth, 
 and also their associates; only now, these three are em- 
 powered with an increased authority, that is, a dispensation 
 of the gospel for the last time and the fullness of times, 
 showing that they had received new keys since becoming 
 angels. Peter, James, and John, John the Baptist, and 
 Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery, were all instruments 
 through which these ordinations occurred and priesthoods 
 were bestowed, but it was Jesus Christ who did the ordaining. 
 Jesus says, "by whom I have ordained you and confirmed 
 you to be apostles and special witnesses of my name, and 
 bear the keys of your ministry." Nothing but the admitted 
 authority held by Peter, James, and John, as apostles, at 
 Jerusalem, is here indicated as having been conferred; but 
 had there been other, that authority and the keys could have 
 been bestowed by the great Head who sent them, just as 
 well ,as he could confer on them the authority and keys of 
 the dispensation of the fullness of times, that perhaps none 
 will claim they held at Jerusalem, whatever their place in 
 the church. 
 
 When the church had been sufficiently organized, so as 
 to require a permanent local president, it was provided for 
 according to law, as shown in the revelations already 
 quoted, viz.: 
 
 "Of necessity there are presidents, or presiding offices, 
 growing out of, or appointed of, or from among those who 
 are ordained ^o the several offices of these two priesthoods. 
 Of the Melchisedec priesthood, three presiding high priests, 
 chosen by the body, appointed and ordained to that office, 
 and upheld by the confidence, faith and prayers of the 
 church." Doctrine and Covenants 104: 11. 
 
 This is the course that was pursued by the apostles and 
 
APPENDIX G. 427 
 
 church at Jerusalem after the ascension of the Savior. Peter, 
 James, and John "did not contend for the honor as to who 
 should occupy the highest seat, but chose James the Just 
 as bishop of Jerusalem." As a second step, after the death 
 of James, it is written: 
 
 "Sometime after his death, as Eusebius relates from ancient 
 traditions, the apostles and disciples of our Lord, as many 
 as were yet in being, met together with our Savior's kinsmen 
 (several of whom were alive) to consult about choosing a 
 successor in Saint James* room, and they unanimously agreed 
 upon Simeon, son of Cleopas, our Savior's cousin according 
 to the flesh, thinking him the most fit and worthy person." 
 Antiquities of Christianity, p. 28. 
 
 This "choosing" of a president of the church at Jerusa- 
 lem is in harmony with the rule as cited in the Book of Doc- 
 trine and Covenants, but who ever read anything about 
 Peter/ James, and John being "chosen" as presidents of the 
 church? According to this law and precedent, Joseph Smith, 
 Jr., was "chosen" president of the Church, and ordained at 
 a conference held at Amherst, Ohio, and, too, ordained by 
 those holding a like priesthood with himself, thus refuting 
 the claim made by some, that in every case of ordination, the 
 one receiving ordination must be set apart by one holding a 
 higher office in the priesthood than the one being ordained. 
 If there is a higher officer present or available, he is con- 
 sidered and recognized, otherwise a commandment from God 
 to ordain is the end of controversy. This is what occurred 
 in the chamber of old Father Whitmer, and what occurred 
 at Amherst, Ohio; the stream never rises above the fountain, 
 for the fountain is in heaven; men are "ordained by the 
 power of the Holy Ghost which is in the one who ordains." So 
 in referring to Joseph and Oliver, the Savior is made to say, 
 "Whom I have ordained." 
 
 On page 3 of the Appendix, reference is made to Peter, 
 James, and John going with the Savior upon the Mount, of 
 their being permitted to enter the sick room (Luke 8:13), 
 and selected to be with Christ during his trial at Gethsemane 
 (Matthew 26: 37, 38), and all of this is made to bend to the 
 
428 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 notion that these experiences were for the purpose of fitting 
 them for the presidency of the church. But the references 
 do not warrant the conclusion. They were present as wit- 
 nesses. Christ in .answering" his accusers, said, "Ask those 
 who heard me," "In secret have I said nothing." The trans- 
 figuration scene claim has been already noticed and refuted, 
 however. 
 
 Further on, the writer of the Appendix is disturbed over 
 the number of Jameses mentioned in the New Testament, 
 and states: 
 
 "If the Lord had a brother James in the flesh, then there 
 were three who held the apostleship, viz.: First, James the 
 son of Zebedee and the brother of John; second, James the 
 son of Alphaeus (see Matthew 10:2, 3); third, James the 
 Lord's brother and son of Joseph (see Galatians 1: 19), and 
 in paragraph 19 he says, 'James, the son of Zebedee, was 
 slain by Herod, about 44 A. D.' (see Acts 12: 2). When and 
 where was James the son of Alphaeus slain? This must be 
 shown to get the matter as claimed, beyond question. If his 
 death can not be accounted for, how can it be construed that 
 every quotation containing the name of James, after the year 
 44 A. D., refers .to James, the Lord's brother?" 
 
 In reply, we say we know of no such claim being made 
 that every passage containing the name James after 44 A. D. 
 refers to James the Lord's brother. It may be, however. As 
 an explanation they could refer to James the Lord's brother 
 just as well as James the son of Alphaeus, if it be true there 
 is but one referred to. "The son of Alphaeus is only named 
 in the four lists of apostles." Britannica, p. 552, vol. 13. 
 It is not necessary, however, that we show the death of the 
 son of Alphaeus in order to clear up the matter. The case 
 is clearly made without this. First, we avoid the inconsist- 
 ency of making James the son of Alphaeus the president of 
 tl-^ church at Jerusalem, as he was one of the twelve apostles. 
 James the Lord's brother did not belong to the quorum of 
 apostles at any time. Second, when the son of Alphaeus was 
 chosen one of the twelve, James the Lord's brother did not 
 believe in Jesus as the Messiah, and it is impossible that Jesus 
 
APPENDIX G. 429 
 
 would select an unbeliever for a place among the other believ- 
 ing apostles. When Jesus was born it was announced that he 
 was Mary's "firstborn" ; and it would be very inconsistent 
 for the historian to speak of a "firstborn," had there not 
 been a second. See also the discussion of this in the main 
 evidence by others in this article. 
 
 No "figurehead" is made of the son of Alphaeus either; 
 he simply stands in hrs own place as do the other members 
 of the twelve, and always will in this world and the one to 
 come. He went abroad as his calling required of him, as 
 did the others, and most likely was finally slain, as others 
 were, for the testimony he bore, a reliable account of which 
 we do not have nor do we have of but few, if any, of the 
 other apostles. 
 
 In regard to the Oxford Teacher's Bible and Wilson's Em- 
 phatic Diaglott, they likely teach just as claimed, but what 
 of it? Oxford is so close to Rome in tradition and sentiment 
 that she could not be expected to reflect but the current 
 traditional sentiment, the "inventions" of Jerome of the fourth 
 century, gotten up long after the actual occurrences and under 
 the flavor of the Roman Catholic claims of power through 
 Peter as the head, and are of a piece with the theory of the 
 immaculate conception of Mary, that she was a goddess, and 
 all who are saved, are saved only by means of this divine 
 mother, etc. Their value is no more, so far as deciding the 
 question is concerned, than the statement of Jerome, whicH, 
 unsupported, is too shaky to base anything of fact upon. 
 
 On page 147 the writer says: 
 
 "In Acts 12: 17 we read, 'But he (Peter) beckoning unto 
 them with the hand to hold their peace, declared unto them 
 how the Lord had brought him out of the prison, and he 
 said, Go show these things unto James (son of Alphaeus) and 
 to the brethren/ Here Peter recognizes James the son of 
 Alphaeus as prominent among the apostles in the year 44 
 A. D., and shortly after the death of James the son of Zebedee. 
 This same James, in connection with Peter, presided at 
 Jerusalem in the year 52. (See Acts 15: 13.) This could 
 not have been James, the Lord's brother, because we find that 
 
430 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 six years later (Galatians 1: 19) James, the Lord's brother, 
 was only called 'an apostle/ which shows conclusively that he 
 was not yet 'chief apostle' nor 'president/ " 
 
 It is a little amusing to note how our author manages to 
 inject into the passages cited, "son of Alphaeus, as though he 
 had settled the matter. It reminds one of the story of the 
 smart boy at the cornhusking, who claimed he could squeeze 
 cider out of cotton. When challenged, he just dipped the 
 cotton into the cider, so it was no difficult task to squeeze it 
 out. He first put it in. That is the way the writer of the 
 Appendix gets the son of Alphseus into these texts; he just 
 puts it in. But this is the point to be proven. How quick 
 and easy our author fills up the vacancy caused by the 
 death of James the son of Zebedee, with the appointment of 
 the son of Alphaeus. If this were true, what becomes of all 
 his claim about Peter, James, and John being upon the moun- 
 tain; in the sick room; at Gethsemane, etc., in order to make 
 church presidents of them? The son of Alphaeus was not of 
 these favored three; but if these experiences were essential to 
 their election as the first presidents, they would be for him 
 also. But he was not so favored. Acts 12: 17 does not 
 read, then, as set out in the Exegesis, and the insertion by 
 the author of the words "the son of Alphaeus" is a blunder 
 of the worst kind. Again, whoever heard anything about 
 Peter and James presiding at Jerusialem? (Acts 4.) This is 
 more cider in the cotton. Again, page 147, it is stated that 
 "James the son of Zebedee was killed in 44 A. D. James the 
 son of Alphaeus must have presided at Jerusalem in connection 
 with Peter, 52 A. D., as James, the Lord's brother, is still 
 called 'an apostle' when Paul went up to Jerusalem in the 
 year 58 A. D." 
 
 But the theory here presented makes the son of Alphaeus 
 and the Lord's brother the same person, which is not correct, 
 as we have shown. It would be quite as easy of explanation 
 by assuming that it was James the Lord's brother who pre- 
 sided at Jerusalem. So it is not "conclusive" that he was 
 not president for twenty-five years after the ascension, etc. 
 
APPENDIX G. 431 
 
 But as this is answered elsewhere it is not necessary to 
 further consider it here. 
 
 On page 148, what is said of the Emphatic Diaglott and 
 other matters is of a piece with what has already been 
 answered in a general way. Why Jesus used the language 
 he did while on the cross, to John, in connection with his 
 mother, is not stated. If he intended to put her in John's 
 care, he evidently had a good reason for it, whether she had 
 children or not. We have read somewhere that John had 
 means and a home; if so, this may account for it. Jesus 
 loved John and his mother, and in a gospel sense, they were 
 mother and son (Matthew 13: 48, 50). Jesus knew and likely 
 his mother knew that she would be safest with John. The 
 "opinion embraced by Augustine, and by the majority of the 
 Romanists and Protestants," is of the same class that has 
 been considered. 
 
 But the author of the Appendix goes on: "There is but one 
 statement in the Bible where it is said, James, the Lord's 
 brother, viz.: Galatians 1:19, nor is there any reference 
 whatever made to him in the revelations of the latter days." 
 
 Well, this is interesting. There is one place in the Bible 
 where James is called the Lord's brother; but there is not 
 even one place where it says he was not his brother. It 
 appears, therefore, that the evidence is decidedly in favor of 
 James being the brother of the Lord. But James' name does 
 not occur in "the latter-day revelations." Does that of the 
 son of Alphaeus? No. Then what? Lost the point again! 
 Again, page 148, the author states: "We now present his- 
 torical proof that James, called the 'Lord's brother/ was 
 cousin to Jesus in the flesh. . . . Jerome appears to have 
 been the first to suggest the more probable explanation." 
 
 Who is this Jerome who appears to .have been the first to 
 suggest the "more probable explanation"? Why, he was a 
 writer of the fourth century of the Christian era. He was 
 the "first to suggest the more probable explanation," in fact 
 one writer says he "invented" it. He was three hundred and 
 fifty years removed from the scenes enacted, with Roman 
 Catholic theory, tradition, and sentiment out of which to 
 
432 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 "invent" the "more probable theory." No doubt this theory 
 was suited to the demands of the times, a strong point to 
 keep Mary "ever virgin," and the church on Peter. This 
 theory was copied into the manuscripts of other writers, until 
 of late years, scholars further removed from Catholic tradi- 
 tions and sentiment, and of deeper research, discard this "in- 
 vention," as may be seen by the weight of testimony furnished 
 in this article. The theory never was heard of until Jerome 
 presented it, who was not in possession of the facts relating 
 to it. It is simply a theory. 
 
 On page 149, we are told that, "We are at liberty, then to 
 assume that the word adelphos among the Jews may be ap- 
 plied indifferently to the relation of brother, or to the rela- 
 tion of cousin. Hence, it may be so -applied. (Matthew 13: 55, 
 and Mark 6 : 3.) That is, some of the persons there mentioned 
 by name, may be strictly brethren, the rest may be merely 
 cousins of the Lord." Greswell's Works, vol. 2, p. 119. 
 
 Let us try this method of interpretation: 
 
 Mark 1:16: "he saw Simon, and Andrew his brother" 
 adelphos. 
 
 Mark 1 : 19 : "he saw James . . . and John his brother." 
 
 Mark 3 : 17 : "And James . . . and John the brother of 
 James." 
 
 Mark 6:3: "the brother'of James, and Joses, and of Judah 
 and Simon." 
 
 Mark 6: 17: "for Herodias' sake, his brother Philip's wife." 
 
 Mark 12:19: "If a man's brother die, and leave (his) 
 wife." 
 
 Mark 12: 19: "that his brother should take his wife." 
 
 John 1:40: "One . . . was Andrew, Simon Peter's 
 brother." 
 
 John 11 : 23 : "Jesus saith unto her, Thy brother shall rise 
 again." 
 
 In all of these instances and many others which might be 
 cited, brother is from this original word adelphos. Can it 
 properly mean cousin in a single one of these citations? 
 
 It will be observed that when this text is relieved of its 
 assumptions and maybes (which we have italicized), it is 
 
APPENDIX G. 433 
 
 divested of pretty much all of its force. Again, "Some of the 
 persons there mentioned by name, may be strictly the breth- 
 ren," and as we take it, before it can interpret or reflect the 
 view in Matthew 13 : 55, some of the persons should be 
 "strictly the brethren," before "merely cousins" could be 
 included. 
 
 Dut it is a paragraph further on that seems the worst. 
 "The four brothers and their sisters were always found living 
 and moving about with the Virgin Mary." Rather a natural 
 place for a mother's children to be found, we think. But 
 read on, "If they were the children of Cleopas the Virgin 
 Mary was their aunt." Why, of course. "Her own husband 
 would appear without doubt to have died between A. D. 8 and 
 A. D. 26. Nor have we any reason for believing Cleopas to 
 have been living during our Lord's ministry." [And none 
 th"t he was dead.] "What difficulty is there in supposing 
 that the two sisters (in law) should have lived together?" 
 Why, none at all, of course. No difficulty in "supposing" 
 anything. // they were children of Cleopas, there might be 
 something in the supposition, but as this is the point to 
 be proved, there is nothing in it whatever. But here again, 
 "It is noticeable that Saint Mary is nowhere called the 
 mother of the four brothers." Just so. But there is -another 
 thing "noticeable" it is nowhere stated that she was .not the 
 mother of the four brothers. It is affirmed, however, that she 
 "brought forth her firstborn son." This implies a second 
 born son, and Paul affirms that James was the Lord's brother; 
 and in Mark it is said of Jesus, "Is not this the carpenter, 
 the son of Mary, brother of James, and Joses, and of Jude, 
 and Simeon? And are not his sisters here with us?" (Mark 
 6: 3, and Matthew 13: 55.) It is, indeed, quite "noticeable" 
 that these children were the family of Joseph and Mary, and 
 not cousins, as claimed. 
 
 On page 150, "the Hieronymian hypothesis" is presented, 
 said to have been advocated by this same Jerome, already 
 noticed, in A. D. 382, which assumes that the children referred 
 to above were nephews and nieces of Saint Mary. This 
 "hypothesis" was likely put in vogue to make people stare 
 
434 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 and wonder, so they would take down the theory, genealogical 
 map and all, as a learned conclusion. But without facts 
 sustaining it, it remains an assumption and is entitled to no 
 credence whatever. 
 
 On the last line of this same page/ we are relieved with a 
 new line of thought. That is, it is claimed, "First, Christ did 
 not come from the lineage of Joseph, but through the lineage 
 of Mary." However, Matthew and Luke both count it through 
 Joseph (Matthew 1, Luke 3.) Besides, if -the lineage of 
 Jesus could be counted through his mother, that of the second 
 son could also, and in either case they were brothers and 
 heirs to the priesthood, and if only cousins of Jesus would be 
 first entitled to considerations in priesthood lines. 
 
 On page 157, we have: "Second, the order is from father 
 to -son ; and James is not the son of Jesus but of Joseph ; there- 
 fore James' only right by lineage would be through his father, 
 Joseph, and not through Christ. Hence, no right to the 
 presidency by the above order of lineage, as it was not to be 
 handed down from brother to brother, but from father to 
 son. Except in case of transgression or disqualification." 
 
 It is true enough that lineage is counted from father to son, 
 as a rule. But there are exceptions. Two are admitted, and 
 this is not all. Another is where there is no heir to occupy 
 under the rule. Then another rule obtains, it goes to the 
 nearest of kin, all other 'things being equal. This is shown in 
 the Nephite history. The lineage as counted may be traced 
 by the transfer of the sacred things. They went from Nephi 
 to his brother Jacoib. From Enos to Jarom (Jarom 1:1), 
 from Jarom to Omni (Omni 1:1), in regular succession. 
 From Amaron to his brother Chemish (Omni 1:3, 4) ; from 
 Chemiish to Abinadom (paragraph 5), Abinadom. to Amaleki 
 (paragraph 6). Amaleki, having no children, delivered the 
 plates to King Benjamin. They went on down to Alma, then 
 to his son Helaman (Alma 17:5-14); from Helaman to 
 Helaman's brother, Shiblon (Alma 30:1); finally to Amos, 
 then to his brother Ammaron (Nephi 1: 11), etc. It will be 
 observed that the descent of the sacred records indicating the 
 lineage or genealogical line, was from father to son, and 
 
APPENDIX G. 435 
 
 brother to brother; and when there was no brother, to others, 
 which shows the theory of the writer of the Appendix wrong 
 on this point, also. 
 
 Again the writer goes on: "We will now proceed to offer 
 further proof to show that Peter occupied the position of 
 'chief apostle* and president. 1. Because he was the first 
 called to the apostleship by our Savior (Matthew 10: 1), and 
 according to all rules of choosing or appointing them the first 
 named is president, where not otherwise designated." 
 
 Allowing this as a rule in business, for which the Bible 
 makes no provision, in case of the appointment of a committee, 
 what would the first member selected be president of? Of 
 the committee, of course. A committee appointed by Congress, 
 then, would not make the chairman of that committee, accord- 
 ing to this rule, president of the United States. So accepting 
 that Peter was chairman of the council of apostles, there is 
 a long distance between that position and his being made 
 president of the church. 
 
 But we read on : "2. It is evident that he continued in this 
 chief office and leadership from beginning to end, and was 
 so recognized by Christ both before and after his ascension." 
 
 Some very bad logic here. Because a man is appointed the 
 head of a committee or quorum he is declared to be the 
 head of the church, and what is equally as bad, he is continued 
 in the leadership "both before and after his ascension." Ac- 
 cording to this Peter was president of the church both before 
 and after the crucifixion and ascension. But what was Christ 
 doing all of this time, that Peter was presiding over the 
 church previous to the ascension? All of this because he was 
 selected first among the apostles, as head of a "committee." 
 But this is not all; he is continued "in this chief office and 
 leadership from beginning to end." Why, yes. From the 
 beginning to end of what? The beginning and end of the 
 church, or what? Or is it the beginning and ending of Peter's 
 call to the apostleship to his death? All there is of fact in 
 any of this is that Peter may have been the recognized leader 
 of the apostolic quorum both before and after Christ's ascen- 
 sion, but could not have been the president of the church in 
 
436 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 either case, more especially if he continued in the position 
 "from beginning to end." Again, if Peter was made president 
 because of being selected first, then Andrew should have been 
 given the second place, on similar grounds of being selected 
 second; but no, James is admitted to have been second. What 
 becomes of this supposed to be evidence, then, adduced to 
 prove that Peter was made president of the church because he 
 was first called to the apostleship? 
 
 "3. In the transfiguration, Peter is the first named and is 
 spokesman for the rest." This has been answered in another 
 place. It will be difficult to show, however, that Peter spoke 
 for anybody but himself on this occasion. 
 
 "4. He was chief speaker when the matter of choosing an 
 apostle instead of Judas was under consideration. 
 
 "5. Peter was chief speaker on the day of Pentecost, when 
 the important question was asked by the multitude, etc., and 
 the question was directed first to him; second, 'and to the 
 rest of the apostles/ " All there is in any of this is, that the 
 reading shows the apostles to have been in charge as a body. 
 "Peter stood up with the eleven." There is nothing indicating 
 a president or presidency about it. Peter is^ shown to 'be the 
 most active member or leader of the apostolic body, that Is 
 all. He stood with the eleven and was therefore one of them 
 in order to make the twelve. 
 
 "6. Peter was first of the twelve to whom Christ appeared 
 after the resurrection." If there is any point in this, then 
 Mary Magdalene should have been the president, for Jesus 
 "first" appeared to her. But our author should have cited 
 more passages in Peter's favor. He could have said, Peter was 
 the first and only one that cursed and swore and denied his 
 Lord, therefore he was to be the president of the church. 
 He was the first to try walking on the water by faith, but 
 sank, therefore he was to be the president. 
 
 "7. Peter was chief in pronouncing the judgment upon 
 Ananias and Sapphira." This only shows Peter in his accus- 
 tomed place, speaking for the apostolic body. The goods 
 were to be "laid at the .apostles' feet," not at Peter's feet 
 
APPENDIX G. 437 
 
 only, not the feet of the presidency. So there is no president 
 of the church indicated here either. 
 
 "8. Peter denounced the sorcerer Simon." (Acts 8.) We 
 reply that Paul "denounced" and rebuked Elymas the 
 sorcerer (Acts 13), so that if rebuking a sorcerer was evi- 
 dence that Peter was to be the president of the church, the 
 same class of evidence will make Paul the president. Hence 
 the writer of the Appendix gets more presidents on hand 
 than he can dispose of. It only shows that there is nothing 
 in his assumed positions and method of reasoning. 
 
 Again, page 151: "9. Peter received knowledge of the 
 Father, and Christ here commits the keys of the kingdom to 
 him. (Matthew 16:16.) But the objector says that Jfche 
 keys, herein referred to, applied only to Peter's presidency 
 over . the quorum of the twelve." 
 
 Who this "objector" is, we are not informed. The writer 
 of the Presidency and Priesthood, however, holds that all 
 of the twelve hold "keys," and also other ministers, including 
 those of the Aaronic priesthood, but the ones in chief, as in 
 Peter's case, especially so; as is clearly presented in Doctrine 
 and Covenants 105. Anyway, Thomas B. Marsh is especially 
 mentioned as the one to hold the "keys." 
 
 But our author goes on, "We frankly confess (that we never 
 before knew that the terms 'quorum' and 'kingdom' were 
 synonymous." But who has said they were "synonymous"? 
 The writer of Presidency and Priesthood made no such state- 
 ment. The Lord says to Thomas B. Marsh, "Thou art the 
 man whom I have chosen to hold the keys of my kingdom." 
 He then qualifies by saying ("as pertaining to the twelve") : 
 but were they not "keys of the kingdom" all the same? Did 
 it indicate that they were not "keys of the kingdom," because 
 it is explained what "keys of the kingdom" they were and 
 who was to hold them? It really looks as though our author, 
 finding himself in a strait, has descended to a little sophistry 
 in order to help his theory out. Taking the man of straw 
 set up in this ninth citation a weak conclusion might be 
 reached, but as it reflects nothing affirmed by us, or any 
 
438 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 other that we know of, it is meaningless, as it only reflects its 
 own absurdity. 
 
 The position held by the writer of Presidency and Priest- 
 hood on the text in Matthew 16 is that the question pro- 
 pounded by Jesus as to who he was, was addressed to the 
 twelve. Peter answered for himself and his associates, and 
 when Jesus said in answer, calling Peter by name, "And I 
 will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven: and 
 whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shalt be bound in 
 heaven; and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be 
 loosed in heaven," the other members of the twelve were in- 
 cluded in the authority to be received, as seen in John 20 : 23, 
 when Jesus breathed on the twelve, he said, and to all of them, 
 "Whosesoever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them, and 
 whosesoever sins ye retain, they are retained." In harmony 
 with this, Doctor William Smith says: 
 
 "The early church regarded Saint Peter generally ... as 
 the representative of the apostolic body; a very distinct 
 theory from that which makes him their head, or governor in 
 Christ's stead. Peter held no distinct office, and certainly 
 never claimed any distinct powers which did not belong 
 equally to all his fellow apostles." Bible Dictionary, p. 427. 
 
 This view is the Bible view, and the one expressed in Doc- 
 trine and Covenants 105:12: "For unto you (the twelve) 
 and those (the first presidency) who are appointed with you 
 ... is the power of this priesthood given, . . . the keys of 
 the dispensation which ye have received come down from the 
 fathers, and last of all being sent down from heaven unto 
 you." 
 
 The power of this priesthood was given to these two 
 quorums: "The keys of the dispensation which ye have 
 received have come down from the fathers, and last of all 
 being sent down from heaven unto you." "And again I 
 say unto you [Thomas B. Marsh] that whosoever ye shall 
 send in my name, by the voice of your brethren, the twelve." 
 Paragraph 8. This shows that the twelve acted together, 
 held the authority and the keys along with the presidency, and 
 
APPENDIX G. 439 
 
 they were "keys of the kingdom." So much for that ninth 
 criticism. 
 
 Again it is urged: "10. Christ, the third time having 
 appeared to his disciples after his ascension, still recognizes 
 Peter as chief apostle and president unto whom he had 
 previously given the keys of the kingdom and not quorum." 
 When did Jesus give Peter the "keys of the kingdom and 
 not quorum"? He promised to give them the keys of the 
 kingdom, but when did Peter receive them? Oh, I see; it 
 was upon the Mount, fbr which there is not an item of 
 proof. Does t/he author of the Appendix still hold that the 
 keys given to the twelve are not keys of the kingdom? But 
 to the conversation held by the Savior with the apostles by 
 the seaside: Jesus said to Peter, "Feed my sheep." John 
 21 : 15, 16. Though this conversation was addressed to Peter, 
 the responsibility to look after and "feed my sheep" rested 
 upon all of the twelve. So it is written, "Now, I say unto 
 you, and what I say unto you I say unto all the twelve, 
 Arise and gird up your loins, take up your cross, follow me, 
 and feed my sheep." Doctrine and Covenants 105 : 6. It 
 is far from "plain to be seen," then, that Peter's "charge 
 was not only over the quorum of the twelve, but to the whole 
 church, either congregated together or scattered abroad." It 
 seems "plain to be seen" that no such thing was intended, 
 if revelation can be depended upon. 
 
 Again: "In purview of this charge (to feed my sheep), 
 Peter writes to the 'scattered saints/ called 'strangers' and 
 endeavors to 'feed' them as the Savior had commanded him. 
 (See 1 Peter 1.) Again, in his second letter he addresses 'all 
 those who have obtained like precious faith with us/ thus 
 obeying the injunction 'feed my sheep/" (2 Peter 1: 1.) 
 
 There is nothing in this to indicate that Peter held any 
 position in the church but that of an apostle. Light on this 
 point is seen in the following statement by Paul: "Then 
 fourteen years after, I went up to Jerusalem with Barnabas, 
 and took Titus with me also. And I went up by revelation, 
 and communicated unto them that gospel which I preach 
 
440 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 among the Gentiles, but privately to them which were of 
 reputation." Galatians 2:1, 2. 
 
 No doubt some were of greater repute among their fellows 
 than others. Of the conference, Paul speaks, in verse 7, 
 "When they saw that the gospel of the uncircumcision was 
 committed unto me, as the gospel of the circumcision was 
 unto Peter." Verse 9 : "And when James, Cephas, and John, 
 who seemed to be pillars, perceived the grace that was given 
 unto me, they give to me and Barnabas the right hands of 
 fellowship ; that we should go unto tfie heathen, and they unto 
 the circumcision." Thus Peter is made the leading apostle 
 among the Jews and Paul among the Gentiles. Both went 
 abroad to their fields of labor, Peter to preach among the 
 circumcision, and Paul among the uncircumcision. In after- 
 years, both of these apostles addressed letters to those among 
 whom they had labored and built up churches, and so far as an 
 ecumenical character in their address, Peter's shows no pre- 
 eminence over that of Paul's. The Galatian letter was 
 addressed by Paul to the Galatians. His first Corinthian 
 letter, "Unto the church of God, which is at Corinth, to them 
 that are sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to be saints, with 
 all that in every place call upon the name of Jesus Christ our 
 Lord, both theirs and ours." 1 Corinthians 1 : 2. Nothing 
 that Peter wrote partook so much of the ecumenical charac- 
 ter as this letter written by Paul. Peter's first epistle was 
 addressed, "To the strangers abroad throughout Pontus, 
 Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, and Bithynia." His second letter 
 was addressed to the same people (see 2 Peter 3:1) and he 
 writes, "That ye may be mindful of the words which were 
 spoken before by the holy prophets, and of the commandment 
 of us, the apostles of the Lord and Savior." Ibid., 3 : 2. 
 Here Peter puts himself with the other apostles. Peter 
 addressed his letters to those among whom he had labored, as 
 is admitted by all scholars. Hence there is nothing in the 
 claim made that Peter was a>whit ahead of Paul. If there 
 is evidence for Peter's being president, there is more for 
 Paul; and as indicated before, this brings to the surface too 
 many presidents, so defeats the assumption of the writer. 
 
APPENDIX G. 441 
 
 The facts in regard to the saying, "Feed my sheep," etc., are 
 these: The apostles, it appears, had become discouraged, 
 and Peter said, "I go a-fishing. They say unto him, We also 
 go with thee." This was their old employment, and Peter 
 was their former captain and leader in the business, before 
 they started to follow the Nazarene. At least Peter and 
 Andrew were in company with James and John and their 
 father Zebedee, and they had hired servants as helpers. 
 Peter was the leader. This will account for the fact that 
 the other apostles looked to Peter so readily as a leader. 
 He was a man of affairs, prominent and relied upon in a 
 business sense before Jesus appeared among them. On the 
 occasion here referred -to Jesus perceived that they had 
 a longing and desire to return to their former vocations, and 
 thereby seek a livelihood, rather than go ,to the harder task, 
 that of the ministry; so Jesus put the question, and to the 
 leader, "Lovest thou me more than these?" These what? 
 Wihy, these fishes and nets -that were -the means of their living 
 and wealth. Jesus wished to impress upon their minds, that 
 if they loved him, they would have to make the sacrifice and 
 give up the fishing business and attend to the ministry, 
 "Feed my sheep." He knew they loved him, and he used 
 this strongest tie and motive force to win them from their 
 nets, and encourage them not to labor for the things that 
 perish, but to carry out the commission to preach the gospel 
 and catch men. Peter was the most culpable of any for this 
 seeming desertion, as he was the leader in and out of the 
 church. Only a few days had passed since he was cursing 
 and swearing and denying the Lord. Hence Jesus plied him 
 thoroughly, and what he said to Peter was meant for the 
 re?t as well, as expressed in Doctrine and Covenants 105: 6: 
 "What I say unto you I say unto all the twelve, Arise and 
 gird up your loins, take up your cross, follow me, and feed 
 my sheep." So the claim to Peter's primacy fails here also. 
 
 But we will take up and consider the point presented by 
 the -writer of the Appendix to Exegesis on Acts 15, in 
 regard to the conference held at Jerusalem by the apostles 
 and elders. There had been a growing feeling and conten- 
 
442 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 tion between the Gentiles at Antioch, whose rights under the 
 gospel were defended by Paul and Barnabas, and the Jewish 
 converts in regard to keeping the law of Moses. The Jewish 
 converts insisted that certain Jewish customs that were 
 mentioned in the law should be observed by the Gentiles. 
 The contention went on until it came to be so serious that it 
 was necessary to carry it before the church authorities at 
 Jerusalem. Paul was strongly in sympathy with the Gentile 
 claims, and defended them, being the apostle to the Gentiles. 
 Peter, on the other hand, was the apostle and leader among 
 the circumcision, sometimes standing firm for the rights of 
 the Gentiles, at other times vacillating and catering to the 
 demands of the Jews. So it was necessary for Paul, in 
 defending the rights of the Gentiles, to oppose Peter. He 
 says, "But when Peter was come to Antioch, I withstood him 
 to the face, because he was to be blamed." Galatians 2: 11. 
 The dissension began at Antioch, by the Jews insisting, 
 "Except ye be circumcised, after the manner of Moses, ye can 
 not be saved." Paul and Barnabas took the matter up to 
 Jerusalem, where the contention was going on also. "And 
 the apostles and elders came together for to consider of this 
 matter." Acts 15:6. The assembly was organized and had 
 a chairman. The writer of the Appendix assumes that Peter 
 was the 'president of that council. But in this he stands >alone. 
 No other writer whom we have read after so holds, whether 
 he follows the theory of Jerome or not. In the council Paul 
 and Barnabas were the chiefs on one side, and Peter on the 
 other. These great, experienced leaders sat in silence while 
 the conflict went on among the more contentious ones ; the 
 hotheads were to the front. So, "after there had been much 
 disputing, Peter arose" (not from the chair, but down on the 
 floor) and simply reiterated his experience he had years 
 before, down at Joppa and the house of Cornelius, and con- 
 cluded by objecting to the view being held by some, to put 
 a yoke upon the necks of the disciples. "Then all the mul- 
 titude kept silence and gave audience to Barnabas and Paul." 
 They made their speeches. The chief ministers to Jew and 
 Gentile had now been heard, together with those who had 
 
APPENDIX G. 443 
 
 stirred up the dissension. Then what? "And after they 
 had held their peace, James answered saying, Men and 
 brethren, hearken unto me." Verse 13. "My sentence is 
 that we trouble not them, which from among the Gentiles 
 are turned to God." Verse 19. This decision closed the mat- 
 ter. As is well expressed in the DLaglott, "Therefore I judge." 
 Correct enough, he had to judge in order to cast "sentence." 
 But in his ambition to do something for Peter, the writer of 
 the Appendix makes Peter ithe president and has him decide 
 the matter, and then James decides it, and finally the Holy 
 Ghost decides it. But what is worse, he has it, "Peter was 
 the first to rise and render his decision as presiding officer." 
 Still the discussion goes on just the same. Nothing is said 
 about Peter deciding anything, or presiding, yet it is clear 
 to this writer that he did. However, the discussion went 3n 
 until the chief leaders had spoken, and then James said, "My 
 sentence is," etc., after which there was no more discussion, 
 but a general agreement or assent to the decision of James, 
 and letters of instruction and congratulations ordered sent 
 abroad. So our critic has lost his point on this. 
 
 We are told that this "was a special conference of the 
 apostles and elders at Jerusalem, and not of the church in 
 general." But the Book says, "Then pleased it the apostles 
 and elders, with the whole church, to send chosen men," etc. 
 
 Page 153, Appendix, states: "We wish to call attention 
 to another important point that supports the position that 
 Peter was the president of the church. The fact that God 
 who sent his angel to Cornelius ( \cts 10) and directed him 
 to send for Peter to present unto them the 'words of life 
 and salvation/ and also the vision which God gave Peter, 
 proves emphatically that God recognized Peter as the head 
 of the church on earth." 
 
 But there is nothing required here but what is provided 
 for in Peter's calling as an apostle. It was in the line with 
 the sending of Ananias to seek out the unconverted and blind 
 Saul of Tarsus; Philip joining himself to the chariot (Acts 
 8) ; and Paul being beckoned to go into Macedonia. This 
 work belonged to the ministry abroad and not to a localized 
 
444 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 president. At this time, however, as in ibhe case of filling the 
 place of Judas, the day of Pentecost, the rebuking of Ananias 
 and Sappihira, the selecting of the seven, etc., 'there -may have 
 been no permanent president selected at Jerusalem. 
 
 We are not told just when James was made president; 
 neither are we told when and how elders and bishops were 
 introduced. We find them in existence, and in due time 
 J'ames was made the president of the church. 
 
 "With the apostles, James, the brother of the Lord, suc- 
 ceeds to the charge of the church, that James who has been 
 called 'Just' from the time of rthe Lord to our day, for there 
 were many of the name of James, etc." Hegesippus. 
 
 Again: "For the church of Jerusalem, James, the Lord's 
 brother, was the first bishop thereof, as all ancient writers 
 agree, though when and by whom he was ordained they are 
 not so unanimous; for some say by the apostles, after the 
 Lord's crucifixion; others, by Christ himself; and others 
 again, both ,by Christ and the apostles." Bingham. 
 
 But there is no history that places Peter as president 
 either by Christ or the apostles or anybody else. 
 
 Again, the position assumed by the writer of the Appen- 
 dix is absurd, in the light of the commission and authority 
 given to the apostles, to require that the president of the 
 church should perform all the work in person outlined by the 
 writer. There is neither law nor precedent for it. The 
 Lord works through whom he will. The apostles were his 
 chief ministers abroad, -and he directed them in the work 
 to be done in the ministry abroad. He said, "Lo I am with 
 you always." Peter, with the other apostles selected at Jeru- 
 salem, lived and died apostles (those of them who did die) 
 and are apostles yet in heaven, under the direction of. Jesus 
 Christ the great head of the church, and can be sent by him 
 to minister to men on earth; hence Peter, James, and John 
 were sent by their Master to Joseph Smith, Jr., the Seer, 
 and Oliver Cowdery to direct in the bestowing of the priest- 
 hood upon them and their ordination. It was not required 
 to isend a former president of the church on earth, whoever 
 he may have been, to do this work, neither to come himself. 
 
APPENDIX G. 445 
 
 He trusted the three strong ones, those best known, of the 
 old guard, Peter, James, and John, and sent them. So every- 
 thing is orderly and right, if only the right view is had. So 
 the criticisms and evidences adduced by the writer of the 
 Appendix to the Exegesis of the Priesthood fails to main- 
 tain his "contention," and much of it is not strong, to say 
 the least, and is only noticed because of the importance of 
 the subject in hand, and for the benefit of the inexperienced 
 who are likely to read it. 
 
 Further evidence on the disputed points raised, is con- 
 tinued as follows, to which the reader's attention is called: 
 
 "James, Epistle of, one of the books of the New Testament 
 canon, which has been ascribed to James the son of Zebedee, 
 to a pseudo James who assumed the name to get authority, 
 to James the son of Alphaeus, and to James the brother of 
 the Lord. . . . The entire recent literature on the epistle 
 is reviewed in the Studin und Kritiken, January, 1874, by 
 Professor Berschlag, who believes that it was written by 
 James, the brother of the Lord, whom he distinguishes from 
 both the apostles of that name." The American Encyclopedia, 
 vol. 9, p. 519. 
 
 "James the son of Alphaeus. He also was one of the 
 apostles, and is mentioned in all the four lists (Matthew 
 10:3; Mark 3:18; Luke 6:15; Acts 1:13) by this name, 
 but in no other place. lit is, however, thought by some that 
 he is the same with 
 
 "James the Lord's brother. In Matthew 13 : 55, and Mark 
 6 : 3, the brethren of the Lord are named James, Joses, Judas, 
 and Simon. It is also to be remarked that they are in both 
 places spoken of as the children of the carpenter, that is, 
 of Joseph the husband of the Virgin Mary. But it has been 
 urged that they were called sons of Joseph and Mary because 
 the children of two families, of Mary the Virgin and Mary 
 the wife of Clopas, her half sister, were brought up to- 
 gether. Those who in this 'way make James, the Lord's 
 brother, to be a son of AlphaBus require to establish (a) that 
 Clopas is the same name as Alphaeus; (b) that Mary the wife 
 of Clopas (John 19: 25) was the sister of the Virgiin Mary, 
 
446 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 and (c) that this Mary, wife of Clopas, is the same who is 
 called (Matthew 31:56; Mark 15:40) Mary the mother of 
 James and Joses, and (Mark 16: 1; Luke 24: 10) simply the 
 mother of James, in which four passages the same person 
 is evidently intended. 
 
 "But the identity of the names Alphseus and Clopas is by 
 no means certain. Those who maintain it take Clopas as the 
 Aramaic Chalpai, and Alphaeus to be a Grsecized form 
 thereof. But when we turn to what might be supposed the 
 best source of evidence on this point, viz., the Peshito ver- 
 sion of the New Testament, instead of finding the two 
 names treated as the same word, we find in all cases Chalpai 
 where the Greek has Alphseus, and where Clopas or Cleopas 
 occurs, it is simply transliterated Kleeopha. The same is 
 the case with the Jerusalem Syriac. The identity of these 
 names is, thus, far from being established. Then in John 
 19 : 25, tihe versions and best authorities are in favor 
 of making four persons of those there mentioned: 'his 
 mother, and his mother's sister, and Mary the wife of Clopas, 
 and Mary Magdalene/ This is the Peshito rendering, and, 
 even if the conjunction were not there, it is not uncommon 
 in scriptural enumeration to find names given in pairs with- 
 out any conjunction, while to make Mary the wife of Clopas 
 the Virgin's sister would be to assume two Marys in the 
 same family of sisters, which is not very probable. Whether 
 Mary wife of Clopas was the mother of a ' James' (called in 
 one place 'the little') and of Joses can neither be asserted 
 nor denied from the evidence in the Gospels; but, when the 
 other two assumptions have so little foundation to rest on, 
 it seems impossible to consider the son of Alphaeus the same 
 person with the 'brother of the Lord/ 
 
 "Further, James the Lord's brother was bishop of Jerusa- 
 lem (compare Galatdans 1:19 with Galatians 2:9-12), and 
 was president of the church in its earliest days. (Acts 
 12: 17; 20: 13; 21: 18.) Suah a position required him to be 
 a resident in Jerusalem, while had he been an apostle (as the 
 son of Alphseus was) we should have expected him to take 
 his share of the missionary labor of publishing the gospel in 
 
APPENDIX G. 447 
 
 distant lands. But this bishop of Jerusalem was the author 
 of the epistle of Saint James. He simply styles himself in 
 the introduction thereto 'a servant of God and of the Lord 
 Jesus Christ.' He who could thus write with the certainty 
 of being identified must have been the most famous person 
 of his name in the church, must have been what Saint Paul 
 in a passage (Galatians 2:9), where he places James before 
 both Peter and John, calls him 'a pillar* of the Christian 
 society. And again Jude, when commencing his epistle, calls 
 himself the brother of James, with no other mark of dis- 
 tinction. Here too the same James must be intended, and 
 when we read Saint Jude's epistle (17, 18) we find him dis- 
 tinguishing himself from -the apostles, and as it were dis- 
 claiming the apostolic dignity. This .is as it would 'be if 
 James and Jude were both brethren of -the Lord and were 
 not apostles, but we should certainly expect one or other 
 would have left some indication in their letters had they been 
 of the number of the twelve, and moat -surely -neither of 
 them would have been likely to give us reason for believing 
 that he was not an apostle. 
 
 "The two passages (1 Corinthians 15:7; Galatians 1:19) 
 from which it might be argued that James the brother of the 
 Lord was an apostle can not be relied on, for we find the 
 same title given to Barnabas, and it is certain that the name 
 'apostle* began to be more widely applied after the ascen- 
 sion than it is in the Gospels. 
 
 "Once more, the brethren of the Lord are expressly said 
 (John 7:5) not to have believed on Jesus at a peniod much 
 later in his ministry than the appointment of the twelve; 
 while in mention of them in Acts 1 : 14 there is given first 
 a list of the eleven, who are said all to have continued in 
 prayer with the women and Mary the mother of Jesus and 
 with his brethren. Such a studied severance of the brethren 
 of the Lord from the number of the apostles is very signifi- 
 cant, while the position which they hold in the list may 
 well be due to the fact that it was only at a late period that 
 they had become disciples of Jesus. The change in their 
 opinions has been thought by many to be sufficiently 
 
448 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 accounted for by the statement of Saint Paul (1 Corinthians 
 15: 7) that after his resurrection Jesus 'was seen of James.' 
 Such a demonstration of the truth of what others had long 
 believed and Jesus himself had taught could not fail to 
 work conviction on a mind which, if we may accept the 
 tradition of the 'Gospel according to the Hebrews' (which 
 also testifies -to this appearance of Christ to James), was 
 somewhat inclined to believe, even before the crucifixion. 
 
 "It seems right, therefore, to conclude that James the son 
 of Alphaaus, one of the apostles, was a different person from 
 James the Lord's brother and bishop of Jerusalem. Of the 
 history of the former we are told nothing except that he was 
 an apostle. The latter is spoken of by Saint Peter (Acts 
 12: 17) as if he were at that time the recognized head of the 
 Christian community in Jerusalem. Again (Acts 15:13), 
 after the debate at Jerusalem about the circumcision of 
 the Gentiles, it is he who sums up the -arguments and 
 declares the sentence of the council, as if he were the chief 
 person among them. In Acts 21 : 18, on Saint Paul's last 
 visit to Jerusalem, he ihoilds the same position, land receives 
 the visit of Saint Paul in the presence of all the presbytery. 
 In Gala-tia-ns 1 : 19 ; 2 : 9, he is placed foremost among 'the 
 pillars' of the church at Jerusalem." Encyclopedia Britan- 
 nica, vol. 13, pp. 532, 533. 
 
 The interested critic will peruse with satisfaction the 
 learned -disquisition of Reverend T. K. Cheyne, M. A., D. D., 
 Oriel Professor of Holy Scripture, Oxford, in this connection 
 as being among the best /thoughts -upon the subject from the 
 other side of the water, and which is herewith submitted : 
 
 "James (Jacobus) , the name of three persons preeminently 
 mentioned in the New Testament James the ,son of Zebedee, 
 James the son of Alphaeus, and James the brother of Jesus. 
 The first two of these are included in the lists of the apos- 
 tles given in the Synoptic gospels and Acts (Matthew 10: 2 
 F, Mark 3:17 F, Luke 6:14 F, Acts 1:13). The former 
 of this pair was a brother of John; their father a Galilean 
 fisherman, probably a resident of Capernaum. 
 
 "Of James the son of Alphaeus, called in Mark 15:40 
 
APPENDIX G. 449 
 
 James the less (minor, younger) little is recorded in the 
 New Testament. According to the same passage, his mother 
 was a certain Mary who is there "mentioned as a witness of 
 the crucifixion. . . . The question whether James the son 
 of Alphaeus was identical with James the brother of Jesus 
 must be discussed before the consideration of the latter. 
 Doubtless in early times, and perhaps latterly, a prepos- 
 session in favor of the perpetual virginity of Mary the mother 
 of Jesus has had an influence in determining some scholars 
 to maintain the affirmative of this question. It is argued 
 that from Matthew 27:56, Mark 15:40, and John 19:25 
 the 'inference may be drawn that Mary the mother of Jesus 
 had a sister Mary who wtas the wife of Cleopas, and that 
 she was the mother of two sons, James the little and Joses. 
 Moreover, since James, Joses (or Joseph), Judas, and Simon 
 are mentioned in Matthew 13 : 55 and Mark 6 : 3 as brothers of 
 Jesus, and since in Luke 6: 16 and Acts 1: 13 a James and a 
 Jude are included among the apostles, it has been argued 
 that these latter were identical with the James and Judas 
 mentioned among the brothers of Jesus, yet they were not his 
 brothers, but cousins. In support of this hypothesis it is 
 maintained that James called the brother of Jesus, men- 
 tioned explicitly by Paul in Galatians 1 : 19 as such, and 
 frequently elsewhere as simply 'James/ and always indicated 
 as holding a prominent place in the church at Jerusalem, 
 was no other but James the son of Alphaeus, who is identified- 
 by the hypothesis with Clopas of John 19: 25. Thus he would 
 be shown to have been a cousin of Jesus, being a son of a 
 sister of Mary, Jesus' mother, and one of the original 
 apostles. 
 
 "This argumentation is, however, beset with insuperable 
 difficulties. If the apostle Lebbeus (Matthew 10:3; but 
 R. V. and W. H. Thaddeus) who is called Thaddeus in Mark 
 3: 18, and who by the hypothesis was identical with 'Judas 
 of James' of Luke and Acts was by the first evangelists 
 known to have been a brother of James the son of Alphus, 
 it is improbable that this writer would not have indicated 
 the fact after the analogy of Simon and Andrew his brother, 
 
450 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 and James and John his brother. It is no less improbable 
 that if Judas and Simon were sons of Alphaeus and the 
 Mary in question, they would not have been mentioned along 
 with Joses in Matthew 27 : 56 and Mark 15 : 40. 
 
 "It is also evident from the attitude of Jesus' brothers 
 toward him, according to Mark 3: 21, 31, that they could not 
 have belonged to the friendly apostolic group. For they are 
 here represented .as 'standing without/ and were probably 
 of the 'his friends' who went out to lay hold on him, because 
 he was, they thought, beside himself. (Compare John 7: 5.) 
 In this connection the fact is important that wherever they 
 are mentioned in the New Testaament they are distinguished 
 from the apostles (Matthew 12:46, Luke 8:19, John 7:3, 
 Acts 1:14, 1 Corinthians 9:5; 'the other apostles' [besides 
 Paul] and the brother of 'the Lord). Besides -there is 
 nowhere an intimation that any one of the apostles was either 
 a brother or cousin of Jesus. The attempt to show from 
 John 19: 25 that Mary, the so-called wife of Clopas (identi- 
 fied by the hypothesis with Alphaeus) , was the sister of the 
 mother of Jesus and that hence James the son of Alphaeus 
 was his cousin, is hazardous. For it is doubtful whether 
 Clopas and Alphaeus are Aramatic <and Greek forms of the 
 same name, since the Syriac version uniformly transliterates 
 them differently (Cleopha and Halpai). . . . The opinion 
 that four women instead of three are mentioned here has the 
 -support of the Syriac version and many of the highest 
 authorities (see Meyer on the passage, and Mesler m St. 
 Kr. 40, p. 650). Besides, 'the position is quite tenable that 
 according to the prevailing usus loquendi, 'Mary of Clopas' 
 means Mary the daughter of Clopas, in which case Clopas 
 would be known only as the father of the Mary mentioned 
 in John 19: 25; see Clopas. Thus in any case the improbable 
 supposition that in the same family there were two sisters 
 of the same name is obviated. 
 
 "Still, even if it could be shown that James the son of 
 Alphaeus was a cousin of Jesus, it would not follow that 
 another James was not his brother, since better reasons than 
 those given by Lange and Meyrick are required -to justify 
 
APPENDIX G. 451 
 
 the abandonment of the natural mean-ing of adelphos. Nor 
 is it necessary to resort to the supposition of 'stepbrothers; 
 for according: to the obvious sense of 'firstborn' (protokos, 
 Luke 2:7; Matthew 1: 25 Sin. Syr.) Mary -was the mother 
 of other sons than Jesus. 
 
 ' himes the brother of Jesus, surnamed the Just, although 
 sharing with the brothers, of whom he was probably the 
 oldest, in their opposition to Jesus during his public ministry, 
 appears to have been converted to his cause soon after the 
 resurrection. According to Galatians 1:18, 2:9, Paul finds 
 James holding a prominent place in the Christian com- 
 munity in Jerusalem along with Peter and John, and with 
 these three, 'reputed pillars of the church* he came to an 
 arrangement respecting his mission to the Gentiles. So 
 great was the influence or authority of James that Peter 
 was controlled by him at Antioch in the matter of eating 
 with the Gentiles. For when 'certain' from James came, 
 he drew back and separated himself, fearing them which 
 were of the circumcision (Galatians 2: 12). From this fact 
 and from Paul's statement that, yielding from tne emissaries, 
 the rest of the Jews dissembled, 'and even Barnabas was 
 :ed away with their dissimulation/ the inference is obvi- 
 ous that this brother of Jesus was the acknowledged head of 
 the Jewish Christian party in the church of Jerusalem, and 
 a zealot for the strict observance of the Jewish law." Ency- 
 clopedia Biblica, edited by the Reverend T. K. Cheyne, M. 
 A., D. D., Oriel Professor of the Interpretation of Holy 
 Scripture at Oxford and formerly Fellow of Ballial College, 
 Canon of Rochester, and J. Southerland Black, M. A., LL. 
 D., formerly assistant editor of the Encyclopedia Britannica, 
 volume 2, pages 2317, 2320. 
 
 "James the Lord's brother; author of the 'Epistle of 
 James.' He is described as holding office in the church at 
 Jerusalem, and appears to have been president of the coun- 
 cil that met there in A. D. 50 or 51." The Century Cyclo- 
 pedia, p. 539. 
 
 The article of the celebrated scholar and historian, Doctor 
 Philip Schaff, is also submitted as furnishing the best attain- 
 
452 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 able evidences from the standpoint of a faithful historian, as 
 follows: 
 
 "JAMES, the name of three important characters of the 
 New Testament. 
 
 "I. James, the son of Zebedee. His mother, Salome, was 
 a follower of Jesus (Matthew 27:56; Mark 15:41). He 
 was a brother of John, and older than he, as /is very probable 
 from the fact that his name is almost always mentioned 
 before John's (Matthew 10:2; Mark 3:17, etc.) lit is 
 likely, though not certain, that he became a follower of 
 Christ immediately after the baptism in the Jordan (John 
 1:32; sqq). He and his brother were surnamed Boanerges, 
 i. e., 'son of thunder/ by Christ (Mark 3: 17). The reason 
 for giving this designation is not recorded. He certainly did 
 not intend an allusion to their eloquence, ias the Fathers 
 supposed. The more probable view is, that the surname had 
 reference to their passionate and vehement nature, both in 
 thought and emotion, which sometimes showed itself in 
 ambitious .aspirations (Mark 10: 35; sqq) for a place of 
 honor in the Messianic Kingdom, but also in an ardent attach- 
 ment to the person of Christ. 
 
 "James belonged, with John and Peter, to the narrower 
 circle of Christ's more intimate disciples; was admitted into 
 the chamber of Jairus' daughter (Mark 5: 37), to the vision 
 of the transfiguration (Mark 9:2), and to the scene of the 
 agony in Gethsemane (Matthew 26). Nothing further is 
 recorded of him than his death by the sword, under Herod 
 Agrippa I (Acts 12:2). He was the first of the apostles 
 to suffer martyrdom; and thus, in a more pronounced meas- 
 ure than in the case of John, the prediction of Christ was 
 fulfilled in his experience, that the brothers should indeed 
 drink of his cup, and be baptized with his baptism (Mark 
 10: 39) ; and at least in point of time, he received the second 
 place of honor in the kingdom of heaven. Ecclesiastical 
 tradition says that the accuser of James confessed Christ, 
 and, after receiving the apostle's pardon, himself suffered 
 martyrdom (Clement Alexander in Eusebius' Ecclesiastical 
 History 2, 9). The Church of Spain boasts that he shared 
 
APPENDIX G. 453 
 
 in its foundation, but its fables are in conflict with the 
 statements of the New Testament. 
 
 "II. James, the son of Alphseus. One of the twelve dis- 
 ciples of Jesus. He is so designated in four places, Mat- 
 thew 10: 3; Mark 3: 18; Luke 6: 15; Acts 1: 13. No other 
 passage can with certainty be regarded as referring to him 
 or his famiiy, and nothing further is known definitely of his 
 life. The alleged blood relationship of his family with the 
 house of Jesus lacks all evidence. This hypothesis identifies 
 his father Alphaeus with Olopas, and makes 'Mary the 
 wife of Clopas' (John 19: 25) a sister of Mary the mother 
 of Jesus, or Clopas a brother of Joseph (Hegesippus). These 
 suggestions are pure assumptions; for it is not at all cer- 
 tain that Maria e tou Klopa means the wife of Clopas. It 
 may mean the mother, or daughter, of Clopas. Nor has the 
 identification of the name Alphaeus with Clopas anything in 
 its favor. A further objection is that sisters would not 
 be apt to have the same name, Mary. It is possible that 
 he is the James whose mother is called Mary (Matthew 
 27:56; Mark 16:1); and who is styled 'James the Less/ 
 and the brother of Joses (Mark 15:40). The title 'the 
 Less' contained an allusion to his stature, and was not given 
 to distinguish him from James the son of Zebedee (Meyer). 
 But it is possible that another James is here mentioned, as 
 we would rather expect the expression, 'James the son of 
 Alphaeus/ Of his further experiences we know nothing, 
 except that according to tradition, he labored in Egypt, 
 where he suffered martyrdom by crucifixion, in the city of 
 Ostrakine (Niceph. 2: 40). 
 
 "III. James the Just, the brother of the Lord, the head 
 of the church at Jerusalem, is distinguished from the "two 
 apostles of the same name in Matthew 13 : 55 ; Mark 6:3; 
 Acts 12:17; 15:13; 21:18; 1 Corinthians 15:7; Galatians 
 1:19; 2:9, 12; James 1:1; Jude 1; and is mentioned by 
 Josephus (Antiquities 20, 9, 1), Hegesippus (Eusebius' Eccle- 
 siastical History, 2, 33) and the church fathers. 
 
 "In the early church the existence of our James as a 
 distinct person was denied by some: he beinsr identified with 
 
454 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 one of the two apostles of that name; and more generally 
 with James the son of Alphaeus. The fraternal relation 
 reported to have existed -between James and Jesus was 
 explained as a relation between cousins. But Tertullian is 
 a witness to the fact that the distinction between James and 
 the apostles was still held in his day. He speaks of .the 
 consummation of Mary's marriage with Joseph after the 
 birth of Jesus, and of the brothers of Jesus (De carne Christi 
 7, adv, Marc, 19), to prove (the reality of the incarnation 
 over against Gnostic objections. At a somewhat later date 
 the Apostolic Constitutions (2. 55, 6. 12, 13) declare for 
 the same view, when they mentioned as the representatives 
 of Catholic doctrine the twelve apostles, Paul and James 
 the brother of the Lord, who is also placed among the seventy 
 disciples. That a fraternal relation is here meant is vouched 
 for by another passage (7: 46) : 'I James, a brother of the 
 Lord according to the flesh.' The testimony of Eusebius is 
 also very important. He clearly distinguishes James, the 
 brother of the Lord, from the twelve apostles, places him 
 among the seventy disciples, and counts fourteen apostles 
 in all, Paul being the thirteenth, and James the fourteenth 
 (Com. Jes. 17:5; Ecclesiastical History 1, 12; 2, 1; 7, 19); 
 and the passage (Ecclesiastical History, 2, 1) in which he 
 speaks of him as the 'so-called' brother of -the Lord does 
 not refer to a more distant relationship, for he prepares 
 the way for his expression by stating that Jesus was born 
 before the consummation of the marniage between Mary 
 and Joseph. Gradually the presumption of the perpetual 
 virginity of Mary gained currency, and the fraternal rela- 
 tion of James was resolved into the relation of a step-brother. 
 It is a matter of doubt whether this was done by Hegesippus, 
 and in the pseudo-Clementine writings; but it is certain that 
 there is not a trace in either of an identification of the 
 brother of the Lord with an apostle. Hegesippus clearly 
 makes this distinction (Eusehius' Ecclesiastical History, 2, 
 23). In the Protevangelium Jacobi, which originated in 
 Essenic Christian circles, Joseph is represented as having 
 been an aged man, surrounded with grown-up sons, before 
 
APPENDIX G. 455 
 
 his espousal with Mary. It was only with hesitation that 
 some learned Fathers, under the influence of a growing 
 devotion to Mary, adopted this fable. The first trace of it 
 occurs in Clement of Alexandria, whom Origen followed, 
 leaning upon Josephus and some others, (tines in the 
 Greek) Gregory of Nyssa, Cyril of Alexandria, Ecumenius, 
 Hilary, and others. 
 
 "From this hypothesis, which -was entirely wanting in his- 
 torical confirmation, it was natural to proceed farther, and 
 resolve the fraternal relation into that of cousin, and identify 
 the so-called brothers of our Lord with the apostles of the 
 same name. It is quite possible that Clement of Alexandria 
 identifies James the brother of the Lord with James the 
 son of Alphaeus; for he speaks of only two men by this 
 name the one thrown from a tower, -the other executed 
 with the sword (Eusebius' Ecclesiastical History 2:1). But 
 the first to declare himself distinctly for this identification 
 was Jerome, who wrote a work against Helvidius, advocating 
 the doctrine of Mary's perpetual virginity. He speaks of 
 the theory that James was a son of Joseph by a former 
 marriage as an ungrounded fancy taken from the Apoc- 
 rypha, and tries to prove that our James was the same as 
 James the son of Alphaeus by identifying Mary of John 
 19:25 ('Mary the wife of Clopas') the sister of Jesus' 
 mother, with the wife of Alphaeus. He seems after to have 
 renounced this theory; for in his commentary on Isaiah 
 (17:6) he mentions fourteen apostles, the twelve, James 
 the brother of the Lord, and Paul. Augustine spoke of 
 James as the son of Joseph by a former marriage, or as a 
 relation of Mary. To the latter view he gave the preference. 
 These various views have had their advocates among modern 
 divines. The theory that James the Just was a son of Mary 
 and Joseph, and is to be distinguished from the apostles, 
 has been held by Herder, Stier, Credner, De Wefote, Wieseler, 
 Neander, Schaff, Leohler, Reuss, Huther, B. Weiss, Bleck, 
 Kefm [Alford Farrar], and others; Stier, WieseJer, however, 
 referring Acts 12:17, 15:13, 21:18, Galatians 2:9-12 to 
 James the son of Alphaeus. Semler, Hug, Schneckenburger, 
 
456 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 Hoffmann, Lange, and others identify our James with James 
 the son of Alphseus. And Theirsch and [Lightfoot] hold 
 that he was a son of Joseph by a former marriage. The 
 statements of the New Testament emphatically favor the 
 first view. The expressions in Matthew 1 : 25, and Luke 
 2: 7 most naturally imply that the marriage between Joseph 
 and Mary was consummated after Christ's birth; and the 
 expression 'first-born son/ by the analogy of the other cases 
 in the New Testament (Romans 8: 29; Colossians 1: 15, 18; 
 Hebrews 11:28; Revelation 1:5) indicates ithat other chil- 
 dren were born to Mary. The subsequent close relation in 
 which the so-oalled brothers of our Lord stand to Mary 
 (Matthew 12: 47; sqq; 13: 55; Mark 6:3; John 2: 12; Acts 
 1: 14) likewise strongly favors this view. The word brother 
 (adelphos t in the Greek) as never used in the New Testa- 
 ment of any other than the fraternal relation; and the 
 few cases adduced from the Old Testament are indefinite; 
 and special terms are employed for kindred (sug genes in 
 the Greek) and cousin (enepsios Mark 6:4; Luke 1:63, 
 2: 44; Colossians 4: 10). To these arguments must be added 
 the fact tihat James the brother of the Lord and the Lord's 
 'brethren' are distinguished from the apostles (John 2: 12; 
 Acts 1:13; 1 Corinthians 9:5). In John 7:5 it is stated 
 that in contrast to the disciples, the brethren of the Lord 
 had not believed; and in Matthew 12: 46 Christ institutes a 
 comparison between his brethren by blood and by moral 
 affinity. 
 
 "Paul's expression in Galatians 1 : 19 'other of the apos- 
 tles saw I none save James the Lord's brother' refers back 
 to Peter, and not forward to James. He afterwards (Gala- 
 tians 2:9) calls James a 'pillar' of the church, avoiding 
 the expression 'apostle/ but in 1 Corinthians 15:7 he is 
 as little distinguished from 'all the apostles' as Peter is from 
 the twelve (1 Corinthians 15:5). The expression Servant 
 of the Lord (James 1:1) does not prove anything at all 
 against the view; for the appellation the brother of the 
 Lord, which was given to him by others as a mark of dis- 
 tinction, would have been out of place in his own mouth. 
 
APPENDIX G. 457 
 
 The objection that the names of the four brothers of the 
 Lord correspond to -the names of four of the apostles ought 
 to be of little weight when we remember that Josephus 
 mentions no less than twenty-one different persons by the 
 name of Simon, and sixteen by the name of Judas. James 
 was, therefore, the full brother of Jesus, and a different 
 person from the two apostles of that name. James was the 
 representative of the conservative Jewish party at the council 
 of Jerusalem (Acts 15) and stood at the head of the local 
 church. The party of the Ebionites took him as a Nazarite, 
 who from his childhood had drunk neither wine nor strong 
 drink, had never been anointed with oil, never bathed, never 
 worn any but linen garments, and whose hair had never 
 been cut. He was surnamed the Just, and represented as 
 having prayed constantly at the temple for the forgiveness 
 of his people. According to Hegesippus, he suffered martyr- 
 dom .in 69, by being thrown from a pinnacle of the temple 
 by the Pharisees; but according to Josephus he was stoned 
 to death by the Sadducees in 62 or 63. 
 
 The latter passage as of doubtful authenticity, and the 
 former statement is to be preferred. 
 
 LIT. Schaff: D. Verhaltniss d. Jakobus, Bruders d. 
 Herrn zu, J. Aiphaei, Berlin, 1842; NEANDER: The plant- 
 ing of the Christian Church; [LIGHTFOOT: Commentary 
 on the Galatians, Excursus (pp. 247-283). On the brethren 
 of the Lord, 2d Ed., London, 1866; EADIE: Commenta-ry on 
 Galatians, Edinburgh, 1869, pp: sqq., and the Commentaries 
 on the Acts, and Epistle of James]. SIEFERT. Schaff-Herzog 
 Encyclopedia of Religious Knowledge, vol. 2, pp. 1139-1141. 
 Published in 1891. 
 
 To conclude. The reader will have observed: 
 
 1. That James the son of Alphaus and James the Lord's 
 brother were two distinct persons. 
 
 2. That James was a brother of Jesus and not a cousin, 
 as claimed. That he was a son of Mary the mother of 
 Jesus. 
 
 3. That the son of Alphaeus belonged to the apostolic 
 guorum. James the Lord's brother did not. 
 
458 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 4. James the Lord's brother was made president of the 
 Jerusalem church after the ascension of the Savior. 
 
 5. No facts either in sacred or secular history point to 
 Peter, James, and John as a presidency of the church at 
 Jerusalem. 
 
 6. That there is no foundation for the theory invented that 
 the brethren of the Lord were not his brothers according to 
 the flesh, but cousins. That this invention was put in vogue 
 hundreds of years after Christ's ascension, to support 
 Roman Catholic views, of Mary being "ever virgin," etc. 
 
 7. That the best authorities deny the contention of our 
 opponents. 
 
 8. That nothing authoritative is had as statements made 
 by Joseph Smith, on the disputed questions. If he said 
 what is claimed for him, no reason is assigned for his 
 opinion, hence it is worth what any other unsupported opinion 
 would be and no more. 
 
 9. In .the light of <tihe facts 'herein presented the conten- 
 tion of our opponents is not supported, and James the 
 Lord's brother, a son of Joseph and Mary "beyond question" 
 was after the ascension of our Lord constituted the president 
 of the Jerusalem church and acted as such, and not Peter, 
 James, and John, as claimed. 
 
 LAMONI, Iowa, June 8, 1903. 
 
 APPENDIX H. 
 
 lit has been assumed that the omission ito restate, or repro- 
 duce, positions (taken originally by the writer upon this 
 question is -proof that they are abandoned, and that there- 
 fore Judie and Silas were dropped out by the force and 
 "magic" of the wonderful attack upon the position. This is a 
 hard blow to our critic's seer-ship and weakens our faith in 
 his ability to read the handwritings on the wall. He should 
 have learned that facts keep over, whide it is necessary to 
 
APPENDIX H. 459 
 
 parade fancy and error. This gives us an opportunity, how- 
 ever, to restate our positions relative to Jude and Silas, (see 
 pages 70 and 71 of Presidency and Priesthood,) as follows: 
 
 "The best evidence obtainable, however, points to the 
 Apostle Jude as being one that was associated with the 
 president of the church." . . . "As ito who .the other assistant 
 was, it is yet more doubtful. It is highly probable, however, 
 that it was Silas, possibly 'Judas, sumamed Barsabas.' " 
 
 There is not the strong and well supported evidence for 
 Jude and Silas bedng counselors that there is for James 
 being the president, and it was so admitted in Presidency 
 and Priesthood. Witzh these names given and others sug- 
 gested, the matter was left open for further research. The 
 likelihood of Jude having been one of the counselors lias 
 better support than in the case of Silas. Jude was one of 
 the brethren of Jesus, as we believe, hence in his epistle he 
 identified himself before the church as being "the brother of 
 James," and not as one of the college of apostles. It would 
 be quite natural that two brothers of the highly favored 
 family should be selected to act (together at the head ais other 
 brethren or kindred of the same family were selected to 
 succeed James. But it is the president-in-chief that is -claim- 
 ing our attention 'in particular in this investigation. Other 
 positions are of minor importance and are so treated. Never 
 mind the side issues. 
 
 It will be observed that our critic in his effort has not 
 moved a single position taken in our previous article, or met 
 the overwhelming force of evidence adduced. It is much 
 easier to assume the role of a Daniel and read an imaginary 
 handwriting on the wall, than to marshal reliable evidence 
 in support of a theory. 
 
 The criticism is unnecessarily lame, as we conceive, wherein 
 he bases an argument upon the proposition that there is 
 no "clear statement of either position in the New Testament." 
 Not clear-cut, but circumstantial evidence. It is the circum- 
 stantial evidence that is relied upon of which we have offered 
 an abundance of proof, and the fact that James actually 
 presided, received reports from Peter, and when they are 
 
460 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 associated in the writings James is named first and made the 
 most prominent by the Apostle Paul. 
 
 Right here I will "be pleased" to furnish our 'Criitic a little 
 more circumstantial, yet positive, evidence from .the New 
 Testament for consideration, the like of which in point of 
 clearness and relevancy the will never be able (to summon 
 anything in favor of his theory to equal or even approach. 
 
 After the crucifixion the apostles were in charge for a time 
 and there was no presidency in the sense of a first presidency. 
 Our opponent contends that Peter, James, and John were 
 first presidents then, and in charge, were ordained upon the 
 mount long ibefore the crucifixion, etc. In the light of (this 
 assumption the following will be interesting reading: W<hen 
 Philip had preached the word at Samaria and -believers were 
 made to the -cause, it is written, "Noiw when the apostles 
 which were at Jerusalem heard that Samaria had received 
 the word of God, they sent unto them Peter and John." Who 
 is this sending Peter and John, two of our critic's "first 
 presidency"? Read again, the apostles "sent" them; but our 
 critic in Herald, volume 51, page 7, again says, "Nowhere 
 are the twelve given any authority to direct (the presidency." 
 Just so. Hence Peter and John were not presidents when 
 the apostles directed them to go to Samaria. This is true 
 or, according to the theory advanced by the opposition, we 
 have a reversal of things in this experience, the twelve 
 sending the presidency. So the writer of <the Exegesis is 
 put in -direct -conflict with himself. Peter and John, I sup- 
 pose, had forgotten all abouit their ordination, again, as 
 presidents upon the mount, and that they held presiding 
 keys, and so they depended upon the apostles to send them 
 to Samaria. Why did not Peter and John send themselves 
 if they were at the head, or direct in some manner? The case 
 is clear /that they had no directing authority in the sense 
 of being a first presidency, and depended upon the other 
 apostles to send them, so they went as the apostles directed 
 them. 
 
 This is in harmony with the .statement in Acts 2, "And 
 they continued steadfastly in the apostles' doctrine and fel- 
 
APPENDIX H. 461 
 
 lowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers." It is the 
 "apostles' doctrine" and the "apostles" that "sent" our critic's 
 presidency to Samaria; yet, the writer of Exegesis states 
 that he will "be pleased to call attention to an ample supply 
 of Scriptural evidence that Peter, James, and John consti- 
 tuted the presidency." 
 
 Again, "Then the twelve called the multitude of the disci- 
 ples unto them, and said, It is not reason that we should 
 leave the word of God, and serve tables. Wherefore, breth- 
 ren, look ye out among you seven men of honest report, 
 full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom, whom ye may appoint 
 over this business." Acts 6:2, 3. Our critic's first presu 
 dency had not become conscious of their high position of 
 being ordained upon the mount and placed at the head 
 yet. The apostles are running the presidency, according 
 to has theory, and everything else. All of "this shows there 
 is nothing in the criticism made on the advanced theory of 
 Peter, James, and John having received an ordination aa 
 presidents upon the mount. 
 
 But the author of Exegesis still argues that his Millennial 
 Star quotation must be received and honored as authority, 
 notwithstanding its absurdity, as shown in a previous article. 
 There is no claim for this report that it was influenced by 
 the Holy Spirit in being ^brought to mind like the things 
 that Jesus taught were brought to the minds of the apostles, 
 or as in the inspiration of angels conversing with Joseph 
 Smith and others. It was simply a talk and report after 
 an ordinary fashion; besides being printed under the auspices 
 of the Brighamites and made /to read in perfect keeping with 
 their views of church organization and government, it is 
 suspicious to begin with. It has 4>een shown to be in conflict 
 with facts, no matter who got it up, hence is not worthy of 
 credence. 
 
 But the author of Exegesis says: "Bro. Kelley arrives 
 at the conclusion that all historical matter contained in their 
 church (Brighamite) publications is unreliable and can not 
 be accepted as authentic." Bro. Kelley arrives at no such 
 conclusion. There is a wide difference between some and 
 
462 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 all. There would be no object in any one changing (history in 
 any particular except it was that part that would need -to be 
 changed to conform to their peculiar claims, and that is where 
 this text from the Millennial Star is made to do duty. New 
 Testament facts and history are all against its being true; 
 but it is in harmony with the -claims made by -the Utah church, 
 therefore doubtful. They acknowledge to .having revised -the 
 history, under the inspection of President Young, who knew 
 above all others -how to eliminate, mold, and change things to 
 support his pretensions. Would any man of sense suppose 
 there would ibe a change affected 'where it was not in conflict 
 with their pretensions? 
 
 It is not correct either that our historians have inserted 
 unquestioned the .historical matters as they appear in the 
 Times and Seasons and Millennial Star. The Reorganization 
 opposed that iby resolution. We are sorry that the writer of 
 Exegesis has been so careless, in view of his coming so "widely 
 before the public," just now, as to make the statements .he 
 has concerning this. But as the historians themselves have 
 published an article covering this point, it is not necessary 
 to consume further space with it ihere. The reader is referred 
 to their statements, Herald for January 20, 1904, page 70, 
 from -which the following extracts are taken: "In answer to 
 inquiry as to tihe extent that the writers and compilers of 
 Church History -depended upon publications issued by the 
 church in Utah for historical matter, we say that we did not, 
 as a rule, record important events upon such authority 
 alone. Though we sometimes quoted from .such publications, 
 it wajs not until the events related were verified by reference 
 to other authority. We did not always verify all the details, 
 but became satisfied that the leading events 'happened as 
 recorded. We tried to keep hi view the resolution of the 
 General Conference of 1893 which says, 'Resolved, that in 
 our judgment much of the church history contained in the 
 Millennial Star, and also in Times and Seasons, is of 
 extremely doubtful character, and can not be >safely relied 
 upon, therefore it should <not be employed as authority in 
 matters affecting the .government of the church.' Conference 
 
APPENDIX H. 463 
 
 Minutes, p. 72. ... Elder Charles W. Wandell, who died in 
 Australia, March 14, 1875, while commenting upon the his- 
 tory of Joseph Smith as published in the Deseret News in 
 1855, makes the following statement: 'I notice these inter- 
 polations because having been employed (myself) in the 
 historian's office at Nauvoo by Doctor Richards, and em- 
 ployed, too, in 1845, in compiling this very autobiography, 
 I know that after Joseph's death his memoir was "doctored" 
 to suit the new order of things, and this, -too, by the direct 
 order of Brigham Young to Doctor Richards and 'systematic- 
 ally by Richards.' Church History, vol. 4, p. 97. This is 
 admitted by the Utah church in .their preface to volume one 
 of their church history published in 1902, pages 5 and 6." 
 
 As further evidence, the following is in point, Times and 
 Seasons, volume 5, page 638. At a special meeting held 
 August 8, 1844, over which Brigham Young presided, the 
 question was put: "'All in favor of supporting the twelve 
 in their calling, (every quorum, man and woman,) signify 
 it by the uplifted hand'; and the vote was unanimous, no 
 hand being raised in the negative." 
 
 In the Millennial Star, volume 25; 215, 64, an account of 
 the same meeting is given, as follows: "Do the church want 
 and is it their only desire to sustain the twelve as the First 
 Presidency of the church and at the head of this kingdom 
 in all the world, stand next to Joseph walk up in their call- 
 ing and hold the keys of this kingdom, every man, every 
 woman, every quorum is now put in order . . . manifest it 
 by holding up the right hand. (There was a universal 
 vote.)" 
 
 Comment is unnecessary here to show that history is made 
 to read in harmony with the changed sentiment of the peo- 
 ple. One time the twelve are sustained "in their calling"; 
 at another, they are sustained as the "First Presidency." 
 Change wrought to support the views of the Brighamite 
 church claims; just what we have contended was done. 
 
 In referring to the inconsistency of the thought that a 
 conference or high council was called upon the mount of 
 transfiguration we are met in reply, "May I not ask to be 
 
464 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 informed what high council or general conference authorized 
 the ordaining of James the Lord's brother to the presidency?" 
 In the light of the fact upon which -all agree, that we have 
 but a scrap of 'the history of those times, this is a stunner. 
 However, as nearly as can be, with present knowledge, the 
 desired information will be given. In order to do so one 
 of the Exegesis' witnesses will be put upon the stand to 
 testify Doctor William Smith. In speaking of the manner 
 of procedure after the ordination of the seven (see Acts 6), 
 he says, "We incline to the 'hypothesis which makes the 
 seven the originals of the deacons. From this time, there- 
 fore, or from about this time, there existed in the church 
 
 (1) the -apostles; (2) the deacons and evangelists; (3) the 
 multitude of the faithful. We hear of no church officer till 
 the year 44, seven years after the appointment of the deacons. 
 We find that there were then in the church of Jerusalem offi- 
 cers named presbyters (XI 30) who were the assistants of 
 James, the chief administrator of that church (XII 67). The 
 circumstance of their first appointment is not recorded. No 
 doubt tihey were similar to those under which ,the deacons 
 were appointed. The name of presbyter or elder implies that 
 men selected were of mature age. By the year 44, therefore, 
 there were in the church of Jerusalem (1) the apostles holding 
 the government, holding the whole 'body in their own hands; 
 
 (2) presbyters invested by the apostles with authority for 
 conducting public worship in each congregation; (3) deacons 
 or evangelists invested with the lesser power of preaching 
 and baptizing believers and distributing the common goods 
 among the brethren. ... It was in the church of Jerusalem 
 that another order of the ministry found its exemplar. James, 
 the brother of the Lord, remained unmolested during the per- 
 secution of Herod Agrippa in the year 44, and from this time 
 he is the acknowledged head of the church of Jerusalem. A 
 consideration of Acts 12:17; 15:13, 19; Galatians 2:2; 
 9: 12; Acts 21: 18, will remove all doubt on this point. What- 
 ever his prominence was, he appears to have borne no 
 special title, but it is impossible to read the epistles addressed 
 to them without seeing that they held an authority superior 
 
APPENDIX H. 465 
 
 to that of .the ordinary bishops or priests (1 Timothy 3; 5: 17, 
 19; Titus 1:5, 7.)" Bible Dictionary, under 'heading of 
 Church, p. 99. 
 
 The <bime and 'place then of the appointment and ordination 
 of James and elders and bishops are not given, but that they 
 were selected and ordained is proven by the fact -that they 
 held offices in the church. In Latter Day Saint parlance, 
 Timothy and Titus would have been called -seventies, most 
 likely; and James, the president of the church. It appears 
 from this statement of Doctor Smith, that James the Presi- 
 dent (though Doctor Smith gives him no title, others call 
 him bishop) , together with elders and bishops, were ordained 
 sometime between the ordination of the deacons and 'the year 
 44, no history giving the specific occasion or details, but in 
 reasonable probability the action was orderly and, to a Latter 
 Day Saint*, in harmony with the law which says, "No person 
 is ito be ordained to any office in this church, where there is 
 a regularly organized ibranch of the -same, without the vote 
 of that church!" "Every president of the high priesthood 
 or presiding elder, bishop, high counselor, and high priest is 
 to be ordained by the direction of a ihigh council or general 
 conference." Doctrine and Covenants, p. 17, pars. 16, 17. 
 
 Again the criticism is made in Herald, volume 51, page 7, 
 as follows: "Now, dear reader, please notice the fact herein 
 stated by Peter, Janes, and John to Joseph and Oliver, that 
 they (Peter, James, and John) possessed the keys of .the king- 
 dom and not the keys as pertaining to <fche -twelve," etc. 
 
 This statement, -dear reader, is not correct, as you may see 
 by reading the paragraph quoted. The (statement is not made 
 that they do not possess the keys as pertaining <to the twelve. 
 N3 such -thought is expressed. This is more cider in the 
 cotton. The language to Thomas B. Marsh was, "Thou art 
 the man whom I. have chosen .to hold the keys of my kingdom 
 abroad among all nations." We 'have left out the paren- 
 thetical statement "(as pertaining to the twelve)" on pur- 
 pose that our oritic may see, if he will, that the keys held 
 by the twelve are /the keys of the kingdom, and refer to 
 the ones by whioh the gospel was to be preached to the 
 
466 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 nations, tihe same that Jesus conferred upon the apostles 
 together with .the special favor extended to Peter, James, 
 and John, as -the following proves, and 'twere is no first 
 presidency .hinted at even, in anything or *at any time 
 when lauthority wais <being talked of or was bestowed upon 
 them. Section 7, Doctrine and Covenants : "I isay unto 'thee, 
 Peter, this was a good desire, but my beloved has -desired 'that 
 he might do more, or a greater work yet among men, 'than 
 wihat he has before done; yea, he has undertaken a greater 
 work; therefore I will make him as flaming fire and a min- 
 istering angel ; he shall minister for those who >shall -be .heirs 
 of salvation who dwell on the earth; and I -will make 'thee to 
 minister for him and for thy brother James; and unbo you 
 three I will give this power 'and the keys of "this ministry 
 until I come." The work of Peter and John differ. Had it 
 been a -work of the presidency it would have been identical. 
 This conversation took place at the -Sea of Tiberius, the third 
 time that Jesus ishowed himself to his disciples after his 
 resurrection, on that memorable occasion that Jesus said unto 
 Peter : "Feed my sheep." T/he keys of the kingdom specially 
 designed for Peter, James, <and John were yet to be given to 
 them, not to be a presidency, but to act in "this ministry," 
 given to those who were to be iheralds of .salvation or chief 
 ministers and apostles abroad. John's special desire was to 
 do a greater work "yet among rmen, than he ihad before done," 
 but along the same lines. The power and keyis of "this 
 ministry" were to ;be given them to hold as men and angels 
 Whose duty it was to preach the gospel to all Uhe world and 
 minister to those who were Jieirs of salvation. It would 
 appear, then, that the especial keys of the kingdom promised 
 to those three in addition to what they already held were 
 bestowed after Christ manifested himself to the twelve at 
 the Sea of Tiberius. Nothing strange that they should appear 
 in the last days with the keys of the dispensation of the 
 fullness of times, which no one will have the courage to 
 claim -they >held at that time in Palestine. This will enable 
 our opponents to figure out more closely the time (When these 
 especial keys were bestowed. The question is not, Did the 
 
APPENDIX H. 467 
 
 apostles receive keys, authority, and commission? but, Were 
 Peter, James, and John constituted a first presidency? This 
 latter we deny and think the facts support our cladms. 
 
 "The Melohisedec priesthood holds the right of presidency, 
 and has power and authority over all the offices in the 
 church." Doctrine and Covenants 104:3. The church offi- 
 cers appointed to hold the keys of thds presiding priesthood 
 were, (1) "a patriarch," (2) "a presiding elder over all my 
 church, to be a translator, revelator, a seer, and prophet," 
 (3) 'twelve apostles, "which <twelve hold the keys to open up 
 the authority of my kingdom upon the four corners of the 
 earth, and #f ter that to send my -word to every creature," etc. 
 Doctrine and Covenants 107 : 37-46. 
 
 Then follows the naming of the several officers of the 
 -thood down to that of deacon, with the specific statement : 
 "The above offices I have given unto you, and -the keys 
 thereof, for helps and for governments, for the work of the 
 ministry, and the perfecting of my saints, and a command- 
 ment I give unto you that you should fill all these offices! 
 and approve of those names which I have mentioned, or else 
 disapprove of them, at <my general conference, and that ye 
 should prepare rooms for all these offices in my house when 
 you build it unto my name." These keys are recognized as 
 belonging to the several officers of the priesthood all tlhe way 
 from the office of deacon to rthat of the first president, =and 
 the keys are held iby the ones occupying the respective offices 
 in the priesthood; so we read in the address to the elders: 
 "Lift up your hearts and rejoice, for unto you (the kingdom, 
 or in other words the keys of the church, have been given." 
 Doctrine and Covenants 42: 18. 
 
 "Again I say unto you that it shall not be given <to any 
 one to go forth to preach my gospel, or to build up my church, 
 except he be ordained by some one wiho hath -authority, >and 
 it is known to the ohurdh that he has authority." Ibid., 
 par. 4. 
 
 This authority and keys are in the office to which one is 
 assigned. So priesthood and keys are held by the several 
 ordained officers in the church. What of /that notion then 
 
468 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 that the twelve do not hold the keys of the kingdom? 
 
 This twelve has been shown to be the second presidency in 
 this presiding priesthood, holding the keys of the kingdom 
 to carry the gospel to every creature. It was the keys of 
 this ministry that were given to Peter, James, and John as 
 shown in Doctrine and Covenants 6, and not as .a located 
 presidency. There was no second presidency in the church 
 at the time of the giving of ithe revelation of Doctrine and 
 Covenants 80. When the twelve were selected, they were 
 authorized with the keys of the kingdom as the "-second presi- 
 dency" or twelve apostles; so we read, "Rebel not against 
 my servant Joseph, far verily I say unto you I am with him 
 and my hand shall be over him, and the keys which I have 
 given unto him and also to youward," etc., which shows that 
 the authorizing of the twelve was through the Seer, and this 
 twelve were to go abroad among all nations the same as the 
 twelve of which Peter was a member, was commissioned to go. 
 
 In reading the Book of Doctrine and Covenants it will be 
 observed that the Fi>rst President and First Presidency are 
 not always referred to by the same terms. They are desig- 
 nated as "the presidency"; "the presidency of the high priest- 
 hood"; "quorum of the presidency"; "the presidency of the 
 high council of the high priesthood" ; "president of the office 
 of the high priesthood"; "presiding elder over all my 
 church"; "three presiding high priests"; etc. 
 
 The same is true of the twelve apostles: They are desig- 
 nated as a "traveling high council"; "twelve traveling coun- 
 cil"; "the twelve traveling counselors"; "twelve apostles"; 
 "/special witnesses of the name of Christ in all the world"; 
 "the second presidency"; "quorum of the twelve"; "quorum 
 of the twelve, my servants"; "traveling council of the 
 twelve"; "the -twelve" ; "the quorum"; "council of the twelve"; 
 "the council"; "the traveling high council composed of the 
 twelve"; etc. 
 
 The several officers composing these 'two leading quorums 
 occupy positions in the presiding high priesthood (see sec- 
 tion 104, paragraphs 3 and 9), hold the chief authority and 
 keys of the same, so we read: "Therefore see to it that ye 
 
APPENDIX H. 469 
 
 trouble not yourselves concerning the affairs of 'my church 
 in this place, saith the Lord; but purify your Hearts before 
 me, and then go ye into all the world, and preach my gospel 
 unto every creature who has not received it; and he that 
 believeth and is baptized shall be saved, and he that 
 believeth not, ami is not baptized, shall be damned. For 
 unto you (-the twelve) and those (the first presidency), who 
 are appointed with you, to be your counselors and your 
 leaders, is the power of this priesthood given, for the last 
 days and for the last time, in the which is -the dispensation 
 of the fullness of times, which power you hold in -connection 
 with all those who have received a dispensation at any time 
 from the beginning of the creation; for verily I say unto 
 you, The keys of the dispensation which ye have received, 
 have come -down from -the fathers; and last of all, being 
 sent down from heaven unto you." Section 105: 12. 
 
 Again, speaking of the president of the twelve: "Thou 
 art the man whom I have chosen to hold the keys of my 
 kingdom (as pertaining to the twelve) abroad among all 
 nations." Paragraph 7. "Which twelve hold the keys to 
 open up the authority of my kingdom upon .the four corners 
 of the earth." Section 107, paragraph 40. Notwithstand- 
 ing this plain reading we are gravely told that the twelve 
 apostles do not hold the keys of the kingdom, and that the 
 president of the quorum holds no more authority 'than others, 
 except in quorum session. Yet this president was to hold 
 the keys of the kingdom "abroad among all nations." Was 
 it to be done in quorum session? What next? 
 
 In order to emphasize the relationship of the two leading 
 quorums, their respective callings, authority, and keys, etc., 
 the following is added: 
 
 It will be observed that: "The power and authority of the 
 higher, or Melchisedec priesthood, is to hold the keys of all 
 the spiritual blessings of the church ; to have the privilege of 
 receiving the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven"; etc. 
 Section 104, paragraph 9. Paragraph 31: "Wherefore, 
 it must needs be that one (be appointed, of the high priest- 
 hood, . . . and he ahall be called president of the high priest- 
 
470 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 hood of the church, or, in other words, -the presiding high 
 priest over the high priesthood of the -church," etc. This 
 leading officer is 'to be selected from among those -holding 
 the 'high priesthood. "And -again, the duty of the president 
 of the office of 'the high priesthood is to preside over the 
 whole church, and to be like unto Moses. Behold, here is 
 wisdom, yea, to be a seer, a revdlator, a translator, and -a 
 pirophet; having all the gifts of God which he bestows upon 
 the head of the church." Paragraph 42. This president with 
 his two assistants or counselors constitute "the presidency 
 of the council of the high priesthood" (paragraph 35), or 
 fills "the office of the .high priesthood," and of course holds 
 all the keys and gifts pertaining to that office. But who would 
 conclude from this that these men hold all the offices, keys, 
 and gifts of the high priesthood? By reading this same 
 section, it will be seen that the various offices in the priest- 
 hood are mentioned in their order, concluding with paragraph 
 44, whidh says: "Wherefore, now let every man learn his 
 duty, and to act in the office in which he is appointed, in all 
 diligence." Among the presiding officers -mentioned it is 
 said: "The twelve are a traveling, presiding high council, 
 to officiate in the name of 'the Lord." Paragraph 12. "Being 
 sent out, holding the keys to open the door by the proclama- 
 tion of the gospel of Jesus Christ." Paragraph 13. What 
 are the keys held by this twelve? "The keys to open up the 
 authority of my kingdom upon the four corners of the earth." 
 Section 107, paragraph 40. "Hold the keys of my king- 
 dom (as pertaining to the twelve) abroad among the natrons." 
 Section 105, paragraph 7. This is the second presidency 
 of the presiding priesthood. Of the second presidency it is 
 said: "Go ye into all the world and preach the gospel to 
 every creature." The first and second presidency occupied 
 offices in the same presiding high priesthood, possessing the 
 keys and gifts of the respective offices held. The first presi- 
 dency occupying "the office of the high priesthood," are at 
 the head the "presiding elder," "over all my church," at a 
 "seat"; the second, "abroad." Doctor W. Smith has very 
 fittingly expressed the relationship of these two quorums. 
 He says, "Here we find James on a level with Peter and 
 
APPENDIX H. 471 
 
 with him deciding on the admission of Saint Paul into fellow- 
 ship with the church at Jerusalem; and from henceforth we 
 always find him equal or in his own department superior, 
 to the very chiefest apostles, Peter, John, and Paul. For iby 
 this time 'he had been appointed to preside over the infant 
 ohurch in fts most important center." Bible Dictionary, p. 
 2371. So the "three presiding high priests, cihosen by the 
 body, appointed and ordained to that office," (section 104, 
 paragraph 11,) "constitute a quorum and first presidency, 
 to receive the oracles for .the ohurch" (section 107, paragraph 
 39). 
 
 "The twelve traveling councilors are called to be the 
 twelve apostles, or special witnesses of the name of Christ, 
 in all the world"; "And they form a quorum equal in 
 authority and power to the three presidents previously men- 
 tioned," etc. Section 104, paragraph 11. These two quorums 
 hold equal authority and power in the church by reason of 
 the positions they occupy in the presiding priesthood, hence 
 are presidents, holding the chief authority of that priest- 
 hood at home and abroad. 
 
 The keys or authority to preach the gospel in all the world 
 was committed unto Peter and his associate apostles; the 
 keys of "the office of the high priesthood" was occupied by 
 a "presiding elder over all my ohurch"; and with his two 
 counselors constituted a first presidency. 
 
 This first and second presidency held the keys of the king- 
 dom in chief at home and abroad. The one at a "seat"; 
 the other to go into adl the world and preach the gospel. So 
 the second presidency or twelve apostles do hold the keys of 
 the kingdom, as -well as -the First Presidency, who occupy 
 "the office of the ihigih priesthood," with its still higher gifts 
 of office, keys and prerogatives. 
 
 The authority of the priesthood is transferable as well as 
 the -gifts of office, and may be held by persons on earth and 
 in heaven, and at the same time, or be exercised by more 
 than one on earth at a time. So it is said of Judas, "Hia 
 bishopric let -another take." Acts 1:20; of David Patten: 
 "His priesthood no man taketh from him, but verily I say 
 
472 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 unto you, Another may be appointed unto the same calling." 
 Doctrine and Covenants 107 : 40. Hyrum Smith was ap- 
 pointed to the "priesthood, and gifts of the priesthood, that 
 once were put upon him that was my servant Oliver 
 Cowdery"; and was also appointed to -be "a prophet, and a 
 seer, and a revelator unto my church, as -well as my servant 
 Joseph." (Ibid., 107:29.) Of Joseph it is said: "The keys 
 of this kingdom shall never be taken from you, while thou art 
 ' in the world, neither in the world to come." Ibid., 87 : 2. 
 The keys of this ministry (proclaiming the gospel) were 
 given to Peter, James, and John until the coming of Christ. 
 (Ibid., 7: 2.) The church was established, however, and men 
 on earth iheld the keys of the kingdom for the work to be done 
 on ear.th; and iby the same authority, rigihts, and keys, the 
 work relating to the redemption of man is going on in 
 heaven. Yet we are asked to believe that the First Presi- 
 dency alone 'holds keys of the kingdom on earth. But this 
 view of the matter is too palpably absurd to require further 
 notice here. It will be time enough for the opponents to 
 extend their criticisms when they are able to point out from 
 some authentic source tihat Peter ever held any office in 
 the church except that of one of the twelve apostles. They 
 have not yet been able to so point out, and it is safe to say 
 they never will, for it is not to be found. When the Lord 
 refers to Peter he speaks of him as "mine apostle of old, 
 Whose name was Peter." (Doctrine and Covenants 49:2.) 
 The Lord most likely knew what office Peter held in the 
 church. 
 
 In this connection the following from the pen of the 
 Reverend George Waddington, D. p 1, M. A., Fellow of 
 Trinity College, Cambridge, and Prebendary of Ferring, in 
 the Cathedral Church of Chichester, taken from his History 
 of the Church from the Earliest Ages to the Reformations, 
 should be read with interest by the truth-seeker, and none 
 will even suspicion that he wrote with -the least taint of 
 Latter Day Saint leaning in chronicling his views on church 
 history. He says: "The -converts of Jerusalem naturally 
 formed the earliest Christian society, and for a short time 
 
APPENDIX H. 473 
 
 probably the most numerous." Continuing he says: "About 
 the year 69 A. D., James, surnamed the Just, brother of the 
 Savior, who was <the first president, or bishop of the church 
 of Jerusalem, perished by a violent death; and when its 
 members subsequently assembled for the purpose of electing 
 his successor their choice fell on Simeon, who is also said 
 to have been a kinsman of Jesus. Shortly after the death of 
 Saint James, an insurrection of the Jews broke out, which was 
 followed by the invasion of the Roman armies, and was not 
 finally suppressed until the year 70, when the city was over- 
 whelmed by Titus and utterly destroyed." Again, "during the 
 next sixty years we read little respecting <the church of Jeru- 
 salem, excepting the names of fifteen successive presidents, 
 called 'Bishops of -the Circumcision,' fourteen of 'these only 
 belong to the period in question, since the destruction of the 
 city by the emperor Adrain. . . . The church over which 'they 
 presided seems to have perished with them; yet it would 
 appear from scripture that some sort of authority was at first 
 exercised by the mother church over the Gentile children; and 
 that the decrees ordained by the apostles and elders which 
 were at Jerusalem found obedience even among distant con- 
 verts." Chapter 1, pages 29, 30. Considering that* this 
 learned writer was a Congregationalist in belief renders his 
 statements the more forceful, as he was partial to the Con- 
 gregational view of church government. 
 
 There is no controversy over the fact that there was a 
 division of duties, keys, and callings in regard to the first 
 and second presidency. In the presiding priesthood, the 
 authority is the same. The/re is a distinguishing difference 
 in the offices -held and the duties and gifts belonging to the 
 ones occupying. Our critic's effort on this was all wasted. 
 
 On page 8, volume 51, we are told: "We are asked to 
 believe that Peter answered for the rest of the apostles in 
 Matthew 16: 17." Replying to this we cite the words of 
 our critic's witness again. Doctor Smith referring to the 
 selection and naming of the apostles says: "From this time 
 there can be no doubt that Peter held the first place among 
 the apostles, to whatever cause his precedence is to be 
 
474 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 attributed. He is named first in every list of the apostles, he 
 is generally addressed by our Lord as their representative, 
 and on the most solemn occasions he speaks in their name." 
 
 Peter assumed the same prominence from the time of 
 his choosing that he did after, i. e., was in the lead of the 
 twelve spoke for them. "Thus when the first great seces- 
 sion took place in consequence of the offense given by our 
 Lord's mystic discourse at Capernaum (see John 6:62-69), 
 Jesus said unto the twelve, Will ye also go away? Then 
 Simon Peter answered him, Lord, to whom shall we go? thou 
 hast the words of eternal life; and we believe and are sure 
 that thou are that Christ, the Son of the living God." 
 
 "Thus again at Caesarea Philippi, Saint Peter, speaking 
 as before in the name of the twelve, though as appears from 
 our Lord's words with a peculiar distinctness of personal 
 conviction, repeated that declaration, 'Thou art the Christ, 
 the Son of the living God/ . . . The early church regarded 
 Saint Peter generally, and most especially on this occasion, 
 as the representative of the apostolic body." 
 
 Again, Doctor Smith, in speaking of the Savior with the 
 apostles, John 21, says, "He (Peter) then received the formal 
 commission to feed Christ's sheep, rather as one who had 
 forfeited his place (in denying his Lord), and could not 
 resume it without such an authorization." Bible Dictionary, 
 under the heading Peter, pp. 427, 428. 
 
 The writer of the Exegesis seems to have imbibed the 
 idea that because Peter took the lead and spoke for the 
 twelve that he did all of their thinking and concluding; 
 that whatever was his view the rest were bound to agree 
 to it. But this is a grave error. No such thought is held 
 or believed by any writer. No trace of any such thing 
 appears. There was order. Peter was in touch with the 
 other members of the quorum, knew their views and con- 
 victions, so on proper occasions, as the leader, he spoke for 
 them. Each apostle retained his individuality, agency, and 
 liberty of action. 
 
 The writer of the Exegesis goes on, as if there were some 
 argument in it, "It is evident that the president of the 
 
APPENDIX H. 475 
 
 Quorum of the Twelve does not answer for his brethren 
 of the quorum in our day. For instance the claim that 
 James the Lord's brother was president of the ancient church, 
 and many other things. Moreover the president of the Quo- 
 rum of Apostles has no unore authority or keys than any 
 other member of the Quorum of Twelve, outside of quorum 
 sessions, etc." 
 
 It would be interesting to learn how our critic found 
 out all of this wisdom. Will he be so kind as to tell us 
 who it is from and by what process it is done, that the 
 president of the quorum receives the authority and keys 
 when the quorum meets, and to whom they are relinquished 
 when they disband? He does not 'seem to possess them out 
 of quorum session according to this theory. Where are 
 they during the time of adjournment from one session to 
 another? It may be that the president leaves the authority 
 and keys hanging on the peg where his hat hung during the 
 session as he goes out at dismissal. This volunteered opin- 
 ion we think is likely to strike people with amazement, 
 coming from one who is essaying to put things in order. 
 
 Tired of following the subject matter in hand, it seems 
 a new issue is raised here, i. e., the question of the authority 
 of the president of the Twelve. We are not in a very 
 advantageous position to discuss or say much about the 
 rights and prerogatives that inure to the office of the presi- 
 dent of the Twelve, neither does the question properly 
 belong here, hence this is deferred to a proper time. Iti 
 might turn out, after all the returns are in, however, that 
 the office of president of the Twelve does mean something 
 and that the president holds some authority and preroga- 
 tives that apply outside of quorum sessions, as well as 
 presidents of other quorums or organized bodies, and that 
 hitherto they have not been properly recognized or anything 
 said about them. At least we dissent from the exposition 
 of our critic. The writer is loath to conclude that the presi- 
 dent of the Twelve is merely a figurehead from the closing 
 of one session to another of the quorum's meetings in his 
 relationship to the quorum and the church. If the criticism 
 
476 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 be true, the office might be abolished without injury to the 
 body. 
 
 Again, "Though my statement may be absurd wherein I 
 contend that it was James, the son of Alphaeus, that con- 
 tinued on down after the death of James, the son of Zebedee, 
 yet I have failed to see anything presented to prove it to 
 the contrary." But since our critic has failed to see what 
 is against him it will necessitate a restatement of a few 
 things. The learned Doctor Philip Schaff says, "James the 
 son of Alphaeus one of the twelve disciples of Jesus. He 
 is so designated in four places, Matthew 10: 3; Mark 3: 18; 
 Luke 6:15; Acts 1 : 13. No other passage can with cer- 
 tainty be regarded as referring to him or his family, and 
 nothing further is known definitely of his life. The alleged 
 blood relationship of his family with the house of Jesus 
 lacks all evidence." Again, "They are pure assumptions." 
 "James the Just, the brother of the Lord, the head of the 
 church at Jerusalem, is distinguished from the two apostles 
 of the same name." "The fraternal relation reported to have 
 existed between James and Jesus was explained as the rela- 
 tion between cousins. But Tertullian is a witness to the 
 fact that the distinction between James and his apostles 
 was still held in his day. He speaks of the consummation 
 of Mary's marriage with Joseph after the birth of Jesus, 
 and of the brothers of Jesus to prove the reality of the 
 incarnation over against agnostic objections. At a some- 
 what later date the apostolic constitutions declared for the 
 same view." That the fraternal relation is vouched for by 
 another passage, "I, James, a brother of -the Lord according 
 to the flesh." Herald, vol. 50, pp. 1103, 1104. But, Doctor 
 Schaff says the first to declare himself distinctly for this 
 identification (that James the son of Alphaeus and James the 
 Lord's brother was the same person) was "Jerome." Further, 
 "James was, therefore, the full brother of Jesus, and a 
 different person from the two apostles of that name." (Her- 
 ald, vol. 50, pp. 1103, 1104.) The argument for the identifica- 
 tion of the son of Alphaeus with the brother of Jesus is 
 "beset with insuperable difficulties." (T. K. Cheyne, M. A., 
 
APPENDIX H. 477 
 
 D. D.) This same author says, "James the son of Alphasus. 
 He also was one of the apostles, and is mentioned in all 
 four of the lists by this name but in no other place." Herald, 
 vol. 50, p. 1079. "The son of Alphaeus is only named in 
 the four lists of apostles." Britannica, vol. 13, p. 552. 
 Does our critic see anything to the contrary? Better reread! 
 
 But objections are Continued; he says: "It would hardly 
 be supposed that those who had been preferred by our Lord 
 and set apart by him to preside over the Melchisedec order 
 of the priesthood and to have care of spiritual things would 
 contend for the honors of being the bishop whose calling 
 is to minister in temporal affairs." More cider in the cotton! 
 The very points at issue to be proven are here assumed 
 in this jingling of words together. It would "hardly be 
 supposed." Of course not, for there is nothing in the 
 assumption. It has already been shown that the most learned 
 confess to not knowing the title of office given to James 
 in his day, but in after years it was the' custom to call the 
 highest officer in -the church, "bishop"; so historians adopted 
 it and applied this title to James, by reading back; later 
 writers use the term "president" to designate his office, 
 as will be seen. Further, it is also admitted that it is not 
 known from historical evidence the distinguishing titles of 
 offices given to Timothy and Titus or when ordained; or 
 when and the circumstances when presbyters were ordained. 
 This is sufficient reference to the jugglery of words about 
 James being one of the presidency, counselor to Peter, bishop, 
 and Bro. Kelley looking for something to make this same 
 person "patriarch." It is so interesting, hence our notice 
 of it at all. 
 
 But he goes on: "We are surprised that Bro. Kelley did 
 not quote the foot-note on page 36 of Eusebius' History." 
 There need be no "surprise" about that. Eusebius did not 
 write it. It is simply a foot-note put in by somebody else, 
 most likely to make a showing that Eusebius sustains 
 Jerome's views. It is found in the edition of the Reverend 
 C. F. Cruse, A. M., with notes selected from the edition 
 of Valesius as a foot-note. It is not in the edition by Isaac 
 
478 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 Boyle, D. D., printed in 1869. This ought to cause all 
 "surprise" to subside. The foot-note is an interloper. 
 
 Page 9, "Again the claim is made that James was con- 
 verted and made president of the church immediately after 
 the ascension of Christ. In three days." Who makes this 
 claim? It* is another man of straw, seemingly set up for 
 diversion, and the writer goes on again referring to the 
 visit to the house of Cornelius, which was exploded in our 
 last article, in which it was shown -that there was no need 
 of a first president to do the work that Peter did at the 
 house of Cornelius, as it was in line with Peter's calling 
 and commission as an apostle to do that work. So there 
 is nothing "conclusive" in that the Lord recognized Peter 
 as at the head of the church any more than it is "conclusive" 
 that Philip or Ananias, who were directed similarly in their 
 work, were presidents. There is nothing singular about the 
 transaction even if James was then the active president of 
 the church. Peter did just what any apostle has a right 
 to do, that is, obeyed the voice of God when in discharge 
 of his ministerial work. It is not expected that any minister 
 will be dictated to by the First Presidency or any one else 
 in all that he does. The minister is free to obey God at all 
 times. 
 
 Again if the president of the Twelve were sent to Jeru- 
 salem to preach to the Gentiles, and when he arrived there 
 God should command him to preach to the Jews, he would 
 not stop to liear what the First Presidency says about it, 
 but would go right on obeying God, and as Peter did, take 
 his chances before the church when called in question. The 
 Presidency would not immediately recall him either. The 
 advice and direction of the Presidency is not intended to 
 supplant the individual freedom of a person to be guided 
 by God's wisdom in his ministerial work. The imputation 
 that it does smacks of rank heresy. How does the writer 
 know that when the time comes to preach to the Jews a 
 revelation to that effect must needs come through the First 
 President? The preaching of the gospel was extended to 
 the Gentiles through the ministration of an apostle at Jeru- 
 
APPENDIX H. 479 
 
 salem, and this was right and proper, no matter if the 
 country were full of first presidents. What occurred once 
 may occur again. An apostle is a servant of God and has 
 a right to obey his voice in his ministerial work, independent 
 of any direction of the First Presidency. Hence there is 
 nothing "evident" in the plea on page 10, of Herald, January 
 6, 1904. 
 
 In Herald, volume 51, page 29, we are referred again to 
 the "brethren" question, which was exploded in a previous 
 article, and Gressler, Lardner, and the Emphatic Diaglott 
 are cited again in evidence in an effort to prove that "breth- 
 ren" in the Bible means cousins. But if the reader will turn 
 and read the references relied upon to support this view of 
 Jerome the weakness of the texts will appear at once and 
 there will be no difficulty in deciding where the truth lies. 
 Read Genesis 26, also 29: 15. Doctor Schaff says the word 
 brethren (adolphus, in the Greek) is never used in the New 
 Testament of any other than the fraternal relation; and the 
 few cases adduced from the Old Testament are indefinite, 
 and special terms are employed for kindred and cousin." 
 Herald, vol. 50, p. 1104. On the same page it is objected 
 that Jerome was the first writer that gave prominence to 
 the notion that the "brethren of the Lord" were but cousins. 
 Doctor Schaff says, "But the first to declare himself dis- 
 tinctly for the identification was Jerome, who wrote a work 
 against Helvidius advocating Mary's perpetual virginity." 
 Our critic against the Doctor. 
 
 Again, our critic has great worry because Jesus com- 
 mitted his mother to John's care. But Jesus calls John her 
 son and Mary his mother. So there is no use fretting over 
 this. It is only a question as to whether the higher spiritual 
 union in the gospel is not stronger and more worthy of trust 
 than the earthly, even though it was important that she be 
 committed to the care of a natural son. At the time, her 
 children were unbelievers. Jesus said, "For whosoever shall 
 do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is 
 my brother, and sister, and mother." Matthew 12:50. In 
 this high ethical and spiritual sense Jesus committed his 
 
480 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 mother to the care of Jesus' brother, and of course the son 
 of Mary. 
 
 But we are further criticised as follows: "The 'reason 
 assigned by the opposition is that her sons were unbelievers 
 at the time in question, and in the next breath we are told 
 that he was converted and made president of the churdh 
 immediately after the resurrection, the long space of three 
 days," etc. How magical! But stop a moment! Who was 
 it said the reason that Jesus committed his mother to John 
 was that his brethren were unbelievers? Who was it said 
 that James was converted and made president immediately 
 after the crucifixion in three days? It would be very inter- 
 esting to know. 
 
 Again, "If Christ failed to appoint his successor previous 
 to his crucifixion, the church on earth was without any 
 visible head for several days." Well, that is about the 
 history of it, unless Mary was at the head; or the apostles, 
 and they went fishing. Who rallied them? Was it not the 
 stranger who journeyed to Emmaus, the true head, upon his 
 return? The apostles were next in charge, it seems, so when 
 tidings caime that Samaria had received the word, "the 
 apostles" sent two of their number, "Peter and John" two 
 of the assumed first presidency of our critic "to Samaria, 
 to aid the work there." But when the persecution arose 
 about Stephen and the disciples were scattered abroad, the 
 gospel was received at Antioch. "Then tidings of these 
 things carrtte unto the ears of the choirch which was in Jerusa- 
 lem: and they sent forth Barnabas, that he should go as 
 far as Antioch." Acts 11 : 22. It appears that the church 
 at Jerusalem was then in a comparatively organized con- 
 dition and some one in charge, hence the sending of the 
 missionary Barnabas to Antioch without his being directed 
 by the apostles. It does appear that James was then in' 
 authority. In the next chapter is recorded the statement of 
 Peter, "Go show these things unto James and to the 
 brethren." So we find James fully in power and with the 
 church caring for the churches abroad. Jesus was crucified 
 33 A. D. This would give between seven and ten years for 
 
APPENDIX H. 481 
 
 the conversion and appointment of James and a complete 
 organization of the church with a president, and not "imme- 
 diately after the crucifixion, two or three days," and as it 
 is admitted by all that Christ appeared to James he could 
 easily have appointed him his successor. Christ met with 
 the disciples often. Was seen by above five hundred .at 
 once. No trouble here. We do not "concede" either that 
 Jude was one of the college of apostles. It will help our 
 critic to reread Doctor SchafT s article if he is looking for 
 light. Presidency and Priesthood holds a different view. 
 
 . T. K. Cheyne, M. A., D. D., once Professor of Holy 
 Scriptures, Oxford, "is all right." Some men are sufficiently 
 large, capable, and free from bias as not to follow the beaten 
 track of others, but declare for facts in any event. T. K. 
 Cheyne seems to be of that make-up. Then if his sympathy 
 is with Rome and Oxford traditions, he is all the better, 
 witness for us. When a man is compelled to testify perforce 
 of facts against commonly received opinions in order to be 
 right, he is a good witness. 
 
 Now our critic states, however, that "Eminent writers 
 differ widely and we can not depend on what they write but 
 must look to the Scriptures for authentic support of our 
 ideas." Just so. Some time ago the claim was made that 
 all the best authorities were on his side of the question. 
 Why this change? But he will find it more difficult to get 
 a clear statement from the Scriptures in favor of his position 
 than from the best historians as he holds out a prominent 
 historian that arose in the fourth century who was the 
 cause of misleading writers and darkening counsel ever since, 
 to fall back on. But we can get light if we will read exten- 
 sively enough. Our critic apologizes by saying he used a 
 considerable amount of historical matter simply to show that 
 our most "eminent writers differ widely and can not be 
 depended upon." We knew that before; this is an age of 
 inquiry. 
 
 Again, "The effort to refute my position on lineage is 
 far-fetched." What difference does it make just so it is 
 "fetched"? Yes, our critic insisted strongly that the lineage 
 
482 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 was from father to son. T'his was not denied, however, but 
 there are exceptions to this general rule, which we have 
 shown. This is the clue that spoiled the objection of our 
 critic. 
 
 The old argument about woman's seed should bruise the 
 serpent's head is again introduced in the criticism. But 
 who is it that can not see that if Jesus, being begotten by 
 the Holy Ghost, was recognized as lineal heir of the seed of 
 David and was counted through Joseph, that a son of Mary, 
 the father of whom was Joseph, would be counted in the 
 same lineal line? If the real efficacy in one case comes by 
 reason of the mother, why not the same efficacy obtain in 
 the natural born? The evidence we adduced was from the 
 Book of Mormon, and anything from that book to a Latter 
 Day Saint ought not to be considered very "far-fetched"; 
 and it was not "a hard nut to crack." However, there is 
 not sufficient revealed on all questions to present them with 
 desired ampleness of historical certainty that is all satis- 
 factory. What is revealed belongs to us and our children, 
 the rest to God. Wrong theories lead into difficulty. Hence 
 our critic seems to be in a maze of difficulty in following his 
 theory. 
 
 But the criticism proceeds: "There is nowhere to be 
 found a promise that this right might descend from mother 
 to son." It is equally true that it is nowhere written that 
 it could not so descend, and it is also true that Jesus was of 
 the lineage of David and yet there was no blood of David 
 in him but that received from his mother. If this mother's 
 blood gave Jesus the lineal right through the seed of David 
 manifest in his mother, why not the lineal right be recog- 
 nized in the line of David through the same man and the 
 mother of Jesus to James? Sure enough! 
 
 This is followed by a reincarnation of the old argument 
 exploded that Peter was always "first," etc., which does not 
 need further notice for there is nothing in it pointing to 
 a presidency except that Peter was a leader of the twelve 
 one of the most active of the apostles, a man of affairs 
 relied upon before and after his call to the apostleship. 
 
APPENDIX II. 483 
 
 But we are informed^ "He will find it to be quite a task 
 to get the people to believe that the terms quorum and king- 
 dom are synonymous." No, we would not have them believe 
 that way. No one holds to that belief that we know of. 
 We do not on this side of the question. Do not have to 
 believe it 
 
 Then follows a revamping of the assertion that Peter was 
 the president of the conference held in Jerusalem, recorded 
 in Acts 15. It is sufficient comment on this to say that we 
 know of no author who supports the position. All agree 
 that James was president of that assembly. In Latter Day 
 Saint belief the highest in authority presides always. We 
 are sorry that our friend persists in arraying himself against 
 all historical evidences that are at hand upon this question 
 which we have seen, no matter which side of the main 
 question they were on. 
 
 Our critic's "summary" is too funny to extend this article 
 further in examining. Those who have not, should read it. 
 We are loath to express an opinion. The reference given 
 about what Hegissippus says about what Hegesseppus said 
 we have not been able to find, so can not pass upon it in 
 its true light. At best it would be but a statement of what 
 one writer says another wrote at an early day which has 
 no confirmation. It might properly be questioned, however, 
 by us, for the spirit of apostasy and the introduction of 
 false views began at an early day in the church, so that 
 after the deaths of the apostles and first witnesses, there 
 was talk and conjuring of things to fix up the growing apos- 
 tate belief to keep Mary "ever virgin"; and the "brethnen 
 of Jesus" standing in the way, there would be speculation 
 and theories invented and talked of to get them out of the 
 way. This would be natural. But as shown in this article, 
 Jerome was the man that introduced distinctly this theory 
 into history which has been followed largely since, until of 
 recent years the learned are exploding the old misleading 
 fancy along with other errors that crept up under Roman 
 Catholic formation and rule, and the truth about the frater- 
 nal relations of Joseph and Mary are brought to light. 
 
484 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 It will be observed that a president has been maintained 
 for the ancient Jerusalem church; and that this was James 
 the Lord's brother. That his seat was at Jerusalem, and 
 that he presided over the church at home and abroad. Tha1> 
 he did not belong to the college of apostles. That he 
 had two assistants or counselors, who may have been Jude 
 and Silas, though this is not* conclusive. That the Roman 
 Catholic claim and tradition that the "brethren" of Jesus, 
 Matthew 13: 55, means that they were his cousins, is a fake. 
 That the right of -the presidency in the priesthood and 
 succession belonged to the house of Joseph and not to the 
 house of Zebedee; that Peter never was^ the president of the 
 church, nor a pope; that this claim for Peter is another 
 fake: a false position whether held to by Latter Day Saints, 
 Roman Catholics, or protestants. That after the crucifixion 
 and ascension of the Lord, the twelve apostles were in com- 
 plete charge for a time, and then there were called into office, 
 deacons, elders, bishops, and a presidency -within the space 
 of about seven or ten years. Each occupied specific places 
 in the organizations assigned; the president and apostles 
 acting together and supervising the work at ihome <anid 
 abroad. That the twelve apostles lived and died occupying 
 the identical office to which Jesus called and assigned them, 
 and that in the millennium, or when his kingdom shall rule 
 o/n earth, they will hold these separate and distinct offices 
 as his prime ministers, and "set on thrones." That Peter, 
 James, and John were 'made special witnesses and leaders 
 because of a peculiar personal fitness belonging to them, 
 which was recognized by the Savior on their first acquaint- 
 ance; but that they never were constituted a presidency of 
 of the church either as men or angels. Peter was a leader 
 by nature and had charge of men and a business when Jesus 
 first met him. John was dearly beloved because of natural 
 endowments belonging to him, and James was a strong, 
 devoted character upon whom the people relied, hence, were 
 made the chief witnesses for Christ. 
 
 While writing Presidency and Priesthood, it was not 
 designed to use text-books in support of the positions assumed 
 
APPENDIX H. 485 
 
 other than the Bible and secular history; but the criticisms 
 advanced have been based chiefly on Latter Day Saint say- 
 ings and revealments, so it became necessary to refer to 
 these in making this reply, and also necessitates an enlarge- 
 ment of the volume. 
 
 This article or reply has been in readiness for over 
 twelve months, but was held up, it would seem, on the 
 ground that it was producing controversy and inquiry, caus- 
 ing people to think, a false sentiment having crept in which 
 is at variance with the spirit and genius of the Reorganized 
 Church from its inception, and of the ancient Jerusalem 
 church, that it is wrong to examine into and discuss a matter 
 of religious belief in order to arrive at an intelligent con- 
 clusion in regard to it. In the midst of research and com- 
 parison of views search for light, some one cries out^ 
 "There is contention a lack of unity, it weakens the faith 
 of members," etc. So the doors of free inquiry and discus- 
 sion are closed, and ignorance is enthroned as the mother 
 of unity and devotion, while the best means known to 
 human experience to arrive at a desired unity, that of 
 inquiry and discussion, is ruled out. It would be highly 
 interesting, however, to see a body of people come to a 
 unity concerning some important matter of which they were 
 wholly ignorant and refused to inform themselves, just 
 standing around with their hands in their pockets waiting 
 for unity, or the dictation of some accepted boss, and finding 
 fault with people who are delving into the facts and bring- 
 ing them to light. 
 
 Salt Lake furnishes a splendid ideal of a unity reached 
 in this "down with controversy" way. Russia is another 
 example. There is a wide difference between discussion and 
 a proper inquiry into a matter in order to ascertain the 
 truth of it, and wrangling contentions. 
 
 Unless our critics can bring something new and much more 
 in point and potency in the way of evidence and argument 
 than anything yet seen from that side, this will conclude 
 our articles on the question. We have no disposition to 
 bicker over words and phrases to no purpose or strive for 
 
486 PRESIDENCY AND PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 mere mastery. All readers among Latter Day Saints should 
 be benefited by this investigation. The doctrine, "Prove all 
 things, hold fast that which is good," applies to this as 
 well as other questions. When Latter Day Saints are asked 
 to assign a reason for their belief, if they are not conversant 
 with the reasons they can not assign them, but will have to 
 remain .mute when interrogated. Both sides in this inquiry 
 believe in a president, but the question is, Who was he? 
 
 Personally, with the writer it is no matter who he was, 
 but from the evidence in sight, James, the brother of Jesus, 
 stands, "beyond question," the president. Do not get a 
 wrong idea of what is meant by the phrase "beyond question." 
 In a sense anything can be questioned. We have heard it 
 questioned that there ever lived such a '.man as Shakespeare, 
 of the existence of the souls of men; of hell; of God; of 
 heaven; and of the Devil. What we mean is, that the evi- 
 dence in the Bible and history strongly preponderates in 
 making it reasonably certain that James was the president 
 of the Jerusalem ohurch. There is nothing for Peter; not 
 a line. If the author of the "Exegesis" will furnish a single 
 text of clear statement from the New Testament or reliable 
 history that Peter was ever appointed to be, or acted as 
 the president of the church, the writer of this will take 
 pleasure in seeing that he is amply rewarded for his new 
 discovery. 
 
 This reply will be added to -tihe answers of the other criti- 
 cisms made and put in pamphlet form, so that those who 
 wish can examine and compare at their leisure; and it will 
 also appear in the future editions of Presidency and Priest- 
 hood. WM. H. KELLEY. 
 
 LAMONI, Iowa, June 20, 1905. 
 

INDEX. 
 
 Antiquity of tin- priesthood 3 
 
 Antiquity of the<;<>pi-l .7,10 
 
 .\hr:ili:mi ami Melehi>rdee J4 
 
 ic priesthood held by John the Baptist ... 15 
 
 Ant'npiity >f hi.nh priests 22 
 
 Authorization of mini>tr\ 23,25,43 
 
 uie pri-Mhn.d ehaiiLreaMe ;;2 
 
 Apostles appoint seven to serve tallies ;;? 
 
 \poMh-s and prophet-, coutimiatioii of . . . .47,295 
 
 !es onlaiueil .lames yl 
 
 Apostasy of the church 87,294 
 
 Ainu-lit churches compared with modern ones . . . 97,98 
 
 Anabaptists 144, 149, 150 
 
 ;v, Bishop 103 
 
 Anthon, 1'rof 293 
 
 Arehhi.xhopg 296 
 
 Apnstl.-x 1 Creed 303 
 
 Alexander. 1'opf, cro\vnel head 325 
 
 Apj-a-i- the Ih-ity hy whipping themselves .... 325 
 
 An --uraiit rlaiin- of papal church 320 
 
 All human power is from evil 327 
 
 Admonishing and punishment given by popes . . . 328 
 
 -ties and patriarchs . . . . * . . . . 334 
 
 Awful pictures of popedom 340 
 
 Apostates murdered 348 
 
 Kim Lincoln's assassin was a Catholic .... 348 
 Auricular confession, means of salvation .... 352 
 Advice of Lutfier to Landgrave of Hesse, on his second 
 
 marriage . . . 359 
 
 \nai.aptisthadmanywives 360 
 
 Augustine on the laying on of hands . ' . . . . 372 
 
 B 
 
 P.Miop and elder 42, !".."> 
 
 _ha m on James, president 81 
 
 Baptist Church in America . . . . * * . 109 
 
INDEX. 
 
 Buck . . . 113, 114, 117, 144 
 
 Baptist denomination . . 123, 357 
 
 Buckland, R. J. W. . 128 
 
 Baptist principles discussed 137, 144 
 
 Baptists persecute . . . . . . . . 144, U6 
 
 Bossuet, J. B. . . . /.'( ,;./.. . . 149,150 
 
 Book of Mormon -** -nrr-^ __-,.. ..u.. . 293, 373 
 
 Bishop of Rome . . 297, 308 
 
 Boniface . . . . . . . . . 302,310,311 
 
 Bible societies 334 
 
 Brovvnson says about Catholics . .... 337 
 
 Books for Catholics in schools f 340 
 
 Blessing of the priest for confessors 353 
 
 Bruces . . ..-...- . . . 358, 361 
 
 Baptism 363 
 
 Beza on baptism . . . 364 
 
 Brenner on baptism 364 
 
 Bretschneider on baptism 364 
 
 Bloomfleld on baptism . . . _. 366 
 
 Bingham on baptism . 368 
 
 Christian church containing both priesthoods . 17, 35, 40, 41 
 
 Changeableness of priesthood .' 30, 32 
 
 Chief apostle and high priest . . . . . . . 51 
 
 Counsellors to president, two . . . . . . . 67 
 
 Church of Rev. xii. . . .... . . . 85 
 
 Campbell, Alex. . . .... . . . 95, 182 
 
 Corinthians, Chap, xiii., explained 100 
 
 Conscience not a safe guide 102, 105 
 
 Church, Lutheran Ill 
 
 Calvinists . ..-.-; 113 
 
 Church, Presbyterian . ... . .. . . . 116 
 
 Creed, Presbyterian . " 118,121 
 
 Church, Episcopalian . . . . . . . 120, 356 
 
 Cobbett's letters : 122, 152 
 
 Church, Baptist . . . 123 
 
 Church of Christ compared with Baptist .... 133 
 
 Cyclopedia, People's ..... .. . , . . 151 
 
 Comber, Dr. . .'' ... . . . " . . 152 
 
 Church, Catholic 154 
 
 Church, Methodist 137 
 
 Coke, Dr. . . . . 162 
 
 Church, Congregational 166 
 
 Church, Disciple . ; . . . . . . . 172 
 
 Capel, Monsignor . . ^ *. 160 
 
 Churches 295,299,310,311 
 
 Clergy and creed . 303, 327 
 
 Constantine professed conversion 296, 297 
 
INDKX. 
 
 >ns 290 
 
 .-tantinoplr M-at of civilization 298 
 
 Council of Chair eilon ........ 298 
 
 Chureh an. I >tate 300 
 
 Christ i:i 11 priests . . . . 303 
 
 < "ii^ult pope in temporal matters. . . . . . . 304 
 
 Cross the Alps in \vintrr . ... . . . . 305 
 
 Covered with vermin . 308 
 
 Crusaders 314 
 
 Confirmed by the pope . . 329 
 
 Church not to be established except by pope . . . 328 
 
 Cutho lie Church !ir>t, and state next 33* 
 
 Cardinal Manning on popish power . . . . . 331 
 
 Character of popes ... 341 
 
 ing all of them, popes . ... . . . 342 
 
 iVssion to be made by Catholic. ..,- . . . 354 
 Calvin on baptism . . . .' ... * . 367, 368 
 
 Charles Anthon on baptism . . .... . . ;;;:> 
 
 Chambers on infant baptism ... . . . . . 370 
 
 Cnrcellams on infant baptism 370 
 
 ( \ prian on the laying on of hands . .... . . 371, 372 
 
 lence of Smith and Rice . . . . 374,375 
 
 Copy of Mr. Nice's letter 378 
 
 D 
 
 in ition of priesthood . ......... . . 1 
 
 Definition between priesthoods ..... . . 13 
 
 Divine call to priestly office ....... . . 21 
 
 Doetrines fundamental .... ... ... 83 
 
 nsion of the church ' . . . . . i-u . ;* . . 87 
 
 Disciple Church ... 172 
 
 Detector . . 49 
 
 Dae bishop of Constantinople . . . . . . 298 
 
 Dowling says . . . . , ' ., . . . . . 301 
 
 1 >ark ages . . . . ..*... . 301 
 
 Dominican and Franciscan orders . . . . . . 314 
 
 Decree of Pope Innocent III. . .... , . .^ . . 314 
 
 Divine inspiration . . . . . ,f . . 327 
 
 Damned to die by pope . . . . . . . 335 
 
 Dislike of Protestant children, taught it , . ,: > . 346 
 
 Dublin mass . 347 
 
 Disobedience to be stopped by hanging by neck . . 357 
 
 Demiug, A. B., wanted Spaulding romance . . . . 376 
 
 Ellas, John Baptist . . . % , * . . . 20 
 Kneyclopajdia on James as president .,,.. . . 79 
 Ku^ -bills on James, president .... . . . . 79 
 
INDEX. 
 
 Eusebius, grandchildren of Judas . . . . . 2, 81 
 
 Episcopalians 120, 295 
 
 Encyclopedia Britannica . . . . . . . 171 
 
 Exarchs 296 
 
 Emperor . ... ..... . 296, 300, 302 
 
 Eastern churches . ... . . . . . 300 
 
 Elements of letters . . ... . . . . 301 
 
 Edwin D. Mead, of Boston ...... . . . 321 
 
 Education an American hobby ... . . . 343 
 
 Epictetus on baptism . . . ... . . 366 
 
 Eusebius on laying on of hands 371 
 
 E. L. Kelley, letter to W. W. Blair on manuscript . 379 
 
 First principles of the Gospel 9 
 
 Friends or Quakers . . 164 
 
 Fox, George . - . . .. . ; -> . . . . . 16" 
 
 Fifteenth century . . HOI 
 
 France governed by Pepin 303 
 
 Fathers of the church . 304 
 
 Fasts and feasts . . 305 
 
 Funeral solemnity not allowed .... . . . 306 
 
 Familiars or Inquisition . 314 
 
 Fagots tied up with ribbons . 316 
 
 Forms of blessing in bestowing indulgences . . . 318 
 
 Famous Jubilee 325 
 
 Filthy concubines . . . - 333 
 
 Father cures him 335 
 
 Free public school system go to the devil .... 340 
 
 Fuller, Richard, on baptism ....' 365 
 
 Gospel administered by authority of priesthood . 
 
 Gospel antiquity 7, 10 
 
 Gospel, first principles 9 
 
 German emperors 304 
 
 God's gifts, indulgences . 319 
 
 Gladstone says 325 
 
 Govern the people, or all is lost to Catholicism . . . 337 
 Gregory the Great . . . . . . . . 341, 348 
 
 High priest continueth ever 54 
 
 Hegesippus on James as president 65 
 
 Hprding, D. D., Rev. J. W., on James . . . . .79,117 
 
 Howard Osgood, Prof. . . 130 
 
 Harris, Mr. . . 293 
 
INDEX. 
 
 Hildebrand, Gregory VII 305 
 
 Henry II., king of England, walks barefoot 305 
 
 11- who kills a non-Catholic is no murderer legally . . 328 
 
 H.-eker, Father, says America will receive Catholicism . 332 
 
 Holy Bible a detestable thing . ...... 333 
 
 11 on i i.l. \ at - wherein men perished alive . .-'"'.' . 339 
 
 ii, \\ m , says of Catholics . . . ... 347 
 
 II. nr\ VIII , Kngland cannot be proud of .... 357 
 
 Hoaplnlaiitis on baptism . . . . . . . . 364 
 
 11 \ le, Kt-v. Dr., written on manuscript . , *, . . 377 
 
 I 
 
 I M-I i tut ion- of Moses similar to that of Christ . . . 63 
 
 Institution of MOM-S and Christ 82,83 
 
 Iu-pitv<l miiiixt. -rs to continue in the Christian church . . 9',) 
 Ignorance of the clergy . . .'.*... . 301 
 Imlulgences sold . . . 308, 317, 323, 324, 325, 338, 347, 355 
 IiHIiii.sition . . . 311,312,315,316,317,323,334,339,347 
 Infallibility of popes .342 
 
 I-noranee >rini:> order, says Catholics . 
 Illii>trution of what Catholics have done 
 linage \\orxhip a^ means of salvation 
 Immaculate conception of Virgin Mary . 
 
 343 
 344 
 
 349, 350 
 351, 352 
 
 John Baptist a priest . . . . . . 18 
 
 John Baptist the Eliaa . . . . . . . 20 
 
 Jesus callr<l t> the priesthood . . . . . 52 
 
 James, the Lord's brother, president of the church . ' . 58 
 
 .lames president Hegesippus . . . . '^ . 65 
 
 James president Bingham . . i i . . ; . 65 
 
 James president Pictorial Bible . . . . *.*- . 66 
 
 James appointed to an office in the priesthood ... 66 
 
 Jude and Judas, counsellors . . . 70,71 
 
 Jerome on ordination of James . . - . - . .'"'.' 
 
 Jones's church history . . . . 94 
 
 Jones, L. G . . ... 124 
 
 .lolmson, J. T..' . ...-'. . . . j : . i 173 
 
 Judaism . l . . . . 313 
 
 John Tetzel, pedler of indulgences . ..... 319 
 
 John XII., name changed when chosen to the papacy . 
 
 John II uss burned . . . . . - . j : v ' ; 3 * 2 
 
 Jesuits' society and oaths , . . -*' w ; 
 
 Josephus on baptism . .' i ' ; . . 365 
 
 John Wesley on baptism . . . . . . 367, 368 
 
 James H. Fairchild's letter . . . '* . . 379 
 
INDEX. 
 
 Kingdom of God taken from Jews 36 
 
 Keys conferred upon Peter, James, and John, as ministers 
 
 to all nations 77 
 
 Keys. . . . . ' 298, 310, 317 
 
 Kings dethroned by popes . . 303 
 
 Kill him John, king of England 306 
 
 Kingdom not of this world 310 
 
 Kings have no jurisdiction over popes 330 
 
 Laws of initiation into the church .... 
 
 Lutheran Church Ill 
 
 Lincoln, Heman 127 
 
 Leo Great ; . '. . . . .. . .. 298,317,322 
 
 Lord's supper . %j- v * . . 306 
 
 Luther, Martin -',.. 320,358,361 
 
 Leroy M. Vernon says of Romanism 327 
 
 Liberty of conscience not allowed by pope . . . 340, 341 
 Lost forever because not a Catholic . . , . . 345 
 
 Limbo part of hell 355 
 
 Luther on baptism 364 
 
 Luther on infant baptism 370 
 
 M 
 
 Melchisedec priesthood authority for administering the 
 
 Gospel 
 
 Moses held higher priesthood 13 
 
 Melchisedec and Aaronic priesthood in the Christian 
 
 church 17, 35 
 
 Melchisedec priesthood unchangeable 30 
 
 Moses and the seventy elders 39 
 
 Mosheim's history 93, 300 
 
 Marsh's history . 91, 164 
 
 Miller, V. S 120 
 
 Mitchell, Dr 293 
 
 Man of Sin . . \ ...'.. , . . . 294,304,356 
 Make me bishop . ..*..*. . ., . 297 
 
 Middle Ages . . . . 301 
 
 Midnight . 301 
 
 Money wanted by bishops ........ c . . 307,319,325 
 
 Mary, mother of God . 319, 349, 352 
 
 Mother of harlots . . . . . . . 325, 345 
 
 Monsignor Capel said in New York . . . . 338, 339 
 
 Murder permitted by pope . '*- 348 
 
 Moses, respect to marriage 361 
 
INDEX. 
 
 Marriage, contract of, Philip Landgrave .... 362 
 
 M"-li'im on l;ijti>m 368 
 
 M, ]> la Koque on infant baptism. ..... 369 
 
 M 08 helm on laying on of hands 372 
 
 Manuscript could not be found 373 
 
 New kingdom 33 
 
 Northrop. <;). \V 129 
 
 Naked hod) 305 
 
 >l" i -lighted or divine service 306 
 
 If o tadalgences sold 348 
 
 Neauder on infant baptism 370 
 
 OnVe of priesthood cannot be assmned at will ... 16 
 
 Order of offices In priesthood 42,43,45 
 
 Office of chief apofttle and high priest 51,55 
 
 Office of twel ye apostles not the highest . . . 54 
 
 < >nl.T \va- t.-iTible 307 
 
 Our Lonl God the pope 334 
 
 f allegiance 338 
 
 oath and drny adultery or any crime .... 338,339 
 U!*hauscn on baptism .... ;- . . . 366 
 
 Priesthood defined . . . . '.'..'. . 1 
 
 Prirxtli< MM |. . \aronic and Melchisedec ... 4 
 
 Pri.-Mh 1 with Israelites 
 
 l'ri xthood, predictions concerning 
 PrirMhood in Christian church 
 Privileges of house of God 
 Pictorial Bible on Jude 
 Peter not the president 
 
 12 
 27 
 
 17, 35, 40, 41 
 40 
 71 
 72 
 
 Peter, president of college of apostles 
 
 Presidency and twelve associated . , . . . . 74 
 
 Priesthood lineal .... .,- . -\ * 78 
 
 Pi iinitive church, Rev. xii. . . . * 85 
 
 1'K sbyterians r . . . 116 
 
 l'< rsecutions, Baptist . . . . . . . 144, 146 
 
 Protestants excommunicated 
 
 Priesthood and succession 160 
 
 Puritans . . . . . o . . . . . 171 
 
 Priesthood, John Wesley . . 159 
 
 Presbyter . . 295 
 
 Patriarchs . . . yffej- 296 
 
 Prebendaries . . 296 
 
 Political consequence . 299 
 
INDEX. 
 
 Peter I., bishop of Rome 209 
 
 Popes supreme judges . . . 300, 302, 306, 308, 322, 329, 330 
 
 Phocas, Emperor 30J 
 
 Popery, or the religion of the pope 302 
 
 Priests, corrupt . . . , 303, 347 
 
 Pepin, papal decision 304 
 
 Proper history of papacy begins 304 
 
 Priests, double portion 306 
 
 Price lists for the privilege of sinning 318 
 
 Purgatory releases her subjects for money . 320 
 
 Prostitution encouraged by popes 324 
 
 Pope Joan a woman 326 
 
 Pope has rights to countries to whom he wills . 327 
 
 Pope has right to annul state laws 327 
 
 Pius IX 3L'S 
 
 Prince Bismarck on Italian pope 32!) 
 
 Pope cursings and awful denunciations . . . 334, 335, 33G 
 
 Public schools to be avoided by Catholics .... 34u 
 Protestantism cannot be trusted .... 341,344,345 
 
 Peter's, St., keys 342 
 
 Pastors allowed to do things laity are not .... 343 
 
 Protestants might learn meekness 347 
 
 Priest tells what people confess to in confession . . . 353 
 
 Protestant churches 362 
 
 Prof. Stuart on baptism 366 
 
 Royal priesthood 26 
 
 Right of the first born 78 
 
 Reformation ......... 106, 110 
 
 Rowlin, A. 108 
 
 Rupp, D 117,148,162 
 
 Ray, D. B. 137 
 
 Roman bishops 300 
 
 Roman supremacy over all earth 304 
 
 Radbert, Paschasius 306 
 
 Remission of sins purchased 307 
 
 Rover show of relics of saints 308 
 
 Romish system developed 309,331,341 
 
 Roman Catholics against Swinton's History .... 320 
 
 Roderic Borgia, Pope Alexander VI 324 
 
 Roman clergy destroy America 326,332 
 
 Rosary, a string of beads 326,352 
 
 Rome requires converts who join her to forfeit morals and 
 
 mental freedom 329 
 
 Romish Church and authority . . . 333, 336, 337, 339, 340 
 
 Reasons why Protestants cannot be saved . . . . 346 
 
 Rheinard on sprinkling .,... . . . 365 
 
 Rosenmuller on baptism . . 366 
 
INDEX. 
 
 Smith, Dr. Wm., on James as president . . . .63,64 
 
 Smith, Dr. Win . on Peter 73 
 
 Stone, Barton W 97, 173, 174 
 
 Sects not organized like the ancient Christian church . . 101 
 
 Smith, Dr. Wm ' 108 
 
 Schmucker . 112 
 
 Schaff, Philip 115, 118, 119 
 
 Succession, Baptist 127, 130 
 
 Simnii, Meimo 144 
 
 '.t iti c, disclosures 293 
 
 M I century 295 
 
 'ssor 298 
 
 MI I 'priority of rank 299 
 
 niry 300 
 
 ni-elf above all law, human or divine .... 305 
 
 Support of papacy 807 
 
 Sacerdotal pretension to its highest 309 
 
 Slavery for non-Catholic 327 
 
 State has the right to say what a man's n liirion shall be, 328, 329 
 
 Bebools, public, governed by the pope 329 
 
 1 1 ry. Catholic Church predominant . . . 330 
 
 Submit in all things is Catholic faith 330 
 
 itkm depends on submission to pope .... 332 
 School system of United States go to the devil where it came 
 
 from . 340 
 
 Some mm horn to lead, others to be led . . . . 343 
 
 Sunday School Manual, Catholic text-book .... 354 
 
 : Land-rave scheme advised by Luther . . 359, 361 
 
 !ii wife 359 
 
 n:iMu^ nn baptism by immersion .... 364, 368 
 S< holt/., baptism consists of immersion ..... 365 
 Smith in Dirtinnan of the Bible, on baptism . . . 369 
 Stark' s History of Baptism ... ... 369 
 
 Testimony of the fathers 28 
 
 Tiinnthv and Titus, no distinctive title 64,65 
 
 Thrall " 108 
 
 Tertullian says 294 
 
 The little horn 304 
 
 Thomas a Becket, Archbishop 305 
 
 Transubstantiation 306, 309 
 
 Twelfth century 307,312 
 
 Thirteenth century 308 
 
 Tertullian on baptism 368 
 
 Tertullian on laying on of hands 370 
 
INDEX. 
 
 Unchangeability of priesthood 
 Uninstructed . . 
 
 Universal bishop 
 
 Use the title 
 
 Universal Father 
 
 Unom Sanctum 
 
 United States erelong receive Catholicism 
 Unitarians . ..... 
 
 30 
 301 
 302 
 302 
 305 
 310 
 332 
 
 Virgin Ma.y 306, 313, 334 
 
 Various orders and ranks 307 
 
 Vicar of God 325 
 
 Vicar of Christ 331 
 
 View Roman Catholic takes of an oath 337 
 
 Views of eminent authors on baptism 364 
 
 Vitringa on baptism by immersion .... 3G4, 367 
 Vcnema on baptism 367 
 
 W 
 
 Waddington 94,150,295,311,324 
 
 Wesley, John 95, 157 
 
 Williams, Wm . . 128 
 
 Weston, D 130 
 
 Williams, Roger ...%... 150, 153 
 
 Walsh, S. H 151 
 
 Whately . 152 
 
 Watson, Richard 158, 160 
 
 Wesley, authority of 159 
 
 Wealth 296 
 
 Western Roman Empire .... . 301 
 
 Word pope comes from Greek papa . . 303 
 
 Whip his bare back to please the pope - . 305 
 
 Wafer real body of Christ ... . 306 
 
 Wycliffe on heresy . 322 
 
 Woman in papal chair 326 
 
 What L. L. Rice says about manuscript .... 376 
 
 Z 
 
 Zachariah a priest 19 
 
 Zebedee and Joseph, house 78